A Silver Sky: Four Little Ponies

by HamGravy

Rating: mature
Tags: Sweetie Belle, Sad, Silver Spoon, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Rarity, Romance, Adventure, Sex, Twist, Twilight Sparkle, Dark, Alternate Universe
Length: 143295

I love you so much. I hate to admit it, but no pony in the world matters to me more than you. But it has to end. I have to stop you. No matter what.

My name is Silver Spoon, and I've made a terrible mistake. I'm just not sure what it is yet.

Was it letting Miss Rarity down when she needed me? Was it believing in myself when I had no right to? Was it choosing to stay in this terrible place instead of trying to go back to her?

Or maybe my mistake was something else entirely. For the longest time, I thought I would never know. I thought my story was over.

I was wrong.

But what I don't know is where I should go from here, and what I'll have to do to find her again.

And I can't possibly anticipate that everything will change...with one little word.

[Final story in the Tarnished Silver series. For the other stories and their reading order, please visit my user page.]

Published 2012-10-22 22:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2013-05-31 09:29:55 UTC

2: Friend

--Chapter 2: Friend--

“Well, of course I have.”

Twilight Sparkle staggered backward, as if Rarity's response to her accusation had been a physical blow.

With Spike gone, Twilight had finally worked up the courage to confront Rarity in her own home. The evening after Rarity returned from Canterlot, Twilight had entered the boutique, only to find it empty. Just as she had done that terrible day when she first had overheard Rarity with her sister, Twilight had made her way to Rarity's living area, calling out the white unicorn's name as she went.

She had found Rarity lounging in a chair in her parlor, with Sweetie Belle sitting on the floor nearby, applying a pink crayon to a coloring book.

“You could have knocked, darling,” said Rarity. She seemed slightly annoyed, but not frightened. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“Rarity, listen...” Twilight hesitated. Rarity had once been a dear friend to her, and those feelings were not easily extinguished. The purple unicorn decided that it was pointless to deny those feelings. She knew they would try to hold her back, and she knew it would be difficult to fight them.

Instead, she would simply talk over them.

“I know what you've been doing to your sister!” she said. Twilight spoke as loud and as quickly as she could. She had to get the words out before her emotions could stop her.

Sweetie dropped her crayon. She looked up at Twilight, then looked back at her paper. Then she picked up her crayon again, as if she was determined to ignore what was happening.

“Don't try to lie or talk your way out of it!” Twilight continued. “I heard things...in your house...so I know! I know you've been abusing Sweetie!”

There. She had finally said it to Rarity's face. Not to a royal guard. Not to the princess. To her.

Twilight's words had outraced the surge of conflicting emotions she was feeling. No matter what happened next, she could never take them back.

Rarity, however, did not seem nearly as concerned. She simply looked Twilight in the eye, smiled, and said, “Well, of course I have.”

Twilight had expected lies, deception, or perhaps a desperate attempt to flee. The one thing she had not expected was a casual confession.

Seeing Twilight off balance, Rarity took the opportunity to respond in more detail.

“It's true, Twilight. What you heard me doing to my sister that day was exactly what you thought it was. I did it. I enjoyed it. As a matter of fact, I have been partaking of Sweetie Belle for, oh... how long would you say it's been, Sweetie?”

“Sis, please don't involve me in-”

“I asked you a question, dear. Come over here and answer me.”

Sweetie reluctantly stood up and walked to her sister's side. “I think it's been about three years...” she said. She looked at neither Twilight nor Rarity.

“There you have it, darling,” Rarity said. “Now, was there anything else you wanted?”

Twilight was in shock. “H-how can you be so casual about...”

“It's who I am, darling," said Rarity. “It's who I've always been.”

Images flashed through Twilight's head as she processed the full meaning of those words. Rarity. Her friend. Making a dress for Twilight on her birthday. Attending her very first sleepover. Helping Twilight during the Winter Wrap up. Laughing with her. Talking with her. Helping Twilight feel like she belonged for the first time her in her life...

Rarity. Her friend.

“Who you've always been...” said Twilight, looking down at the ground. “So..all this time...our whole friendship...was it a lie?”

“Oh, not at all, darling!” Rarity said, sounding genuinely upset at the accusation. “The fashion diva you met at the Summer Sun Celebration was the genuine article. Yes, I had my...private indiscretions...but I kept my dalliances with Sweetie in a separate sphere. I didn't let those two lives touch. It worked...for a time.”

“How can you talk about what you've done to her like it's nothing? What happened to you?” Twilight demanded.

Rarity looked away from Twilight.“Well, I suppose we happened, darling. The six of us, and all our little adventures. After the Nightmare Moon escapade, the Parasprite invasion, that business with Discord...fashion began to feel so dull. The rush of power I felt from bearing an Element of Harmony....well, I suppose it's enough to make anypony feel a bit more...adventurous.”

“I don't think it was just you who felt that way,” said Twilight. “I had a theory...”

“Oh, of course you did,” said Rarity, rolling her eyes.

“This isn't a joke!” Twilight cried. “For a long time now, I've had a theory that being an Element of Harmony has a price. When I think of how the six of us changed over the year we spent together...it's like all of our personal traits became...amplified. Pinkie became more manic. I became more obsessed with organization. And all of us became more mentally unstable. I mean, I nearly lost my mind over being late to send the Princess a letter! So I guess...I was hoping that...”

“You were hoping you could blame my behavior on the Elements?” Rarity said. “Oh, darling, that is honestly very sweet of you. If only life were that simple...”

Twilight hated the look Rarity was giving her. It was indistinguishable from the look of restrained amusement which had been so typical of the friend she had known.

But now Rarity's smile faded. “The truth is, this side of me existed long before the Elements came along. So I'm afraid I can't agree with your charming hypothesis, darling. I don't think the Elements changed me. Though I will admit, I did change. Facing down dragons, Changeling queens and chaos spirits is bound to have an effect on a lady, after all.

“After the six of us had shared a few of our little adventures, I found that I had become so much braver. More confident. And with that, the line between those two sides of my life began to blur. I had sequestered my true nature for so long, but somewhere inside me it just began...crying out. It was tired of being confined.”

“So you let that side of you take over...” Twilight said sadly.

“I wouldn't put it like that,” Rarity said. “What happened was far more simple: I gained the courage to finally stop pretending. So little by little, the Rarity you knew just faded away, until she was nothing but a mask. And then one day...I took the mask off.”

Sweetie Belle stood beside her sister, still looking away from both of them.

Rarity smiled again, but this time her smile was unfamiliar to Twilight. There, written on her face, was the cruelty she had expected earlier. Twilight wasn't sure why she had been searching for it. It hurt just to look at.

“So to answer your question again, my dear: of course I touch my sister. Look what a beautiful little child she is...how could I not? And when you leave here tonight...I'm going to touch her again.”

Rarity looked Twilight right in the eyes. She held Twilight's gaze as she rubbed her hoof over Sweetie's back, petting her like an animal. As Twilight looked on in horror, the white unicorn's hoof drifted down Sweetie's back, then continued on, reaching under her sister's tail until she touched her cunt. Sweetie whimpered and shut her eyes, humiliated.

“Well?” Rarity asked, still smiling at Twilight. “Aren't you going to stop me?”

As a younger pony, Twilight Sparkle had always been rather discriminating about the quality of her reading material. The appearance of certain overused phrases was enough to get her to throw a book across the room in frustration. She was particularly annoyed by nonsensical idioms: seeing time fly. Running like the wind. A broken heart.

And yet, there it was. On that terrible night, Twilight Sparkle was forced to accept that yes, hearts really can break. There was no other term for the feeling in her chest at that moment.

Twilight's horn erupted in violet light. Her eyes glowed white-hot.

“I could stop you right now...” Twilight said. Her voice was a whisper, yet somehow it filled the entire room. “You know I have the power to.”

“Really?” said Rarity, “And do you have the power to stop the likes of Discord all by yourself? Or Nightmare Moon? Or whatever catastrophe befalls our little kingdom next? The Elements don't work unless all six are united. You know this. Without Generosity, the Elements of Harmony are nothing but a pile of rocks.”

“I'LL FIND SOMEONE ELSE!” Twilight roared.“YOU DON'T HAVE ANY RIGHT TO CALL YOURSELF ONE OF US!”

The room began to shake. Sweetie Belle covered her head in fear, but Rarity calmly got up off her chair and began walking slowly toward Twilight.

“Oh, but I am one of you...” Rarity said. “I saw the Sonic Rainboom and received my Cutie Mark just as you did. The six of us are bound together, Twilight. It doesn't matter if we like each other or not. That's why Discord altered our personalities when he tried to diffuse the Elements. He could have just as easily tricked us into disliking each other, but he knew that wouldn't be enough. All that matters is that some trace of the generous pony you knew remains intact. And seeing as how I was playing with my sister years before I learned of the Elements, I'd say that's quite likely.”

Twilight scowled. Rarity's smug tone disgusted her. She knew what had to be done.

“You've read the scrolls,” Rarity said. “You know how the magic works. Six ponies, and only six, in each generation. The next group of Element Bearers won't be ready until we are old and gray. Right now, there is no one else.”

Twilight shut her eyes. The spell was primed. Rarity was right in front of her. All she had to do was think. Then it would all be over. Sweetie would be safe, and so would all of Ponyville's foals.

It would be instantaneous, and there would be no pain. It would be a far better end than Rarity deserved.

Just one little thought...

“Let me assure you, darling,” Rarity said. “There is only one way I will ever stop. But we both know you don't have it in you. And even if you did, you wouldn't. If you kill me now, you doom Equestria.”

Rarity chuckled. “But please, go ahead. I certainly am not nearly powerful enough to stop you. If your petty need to lay me low matters more to you than the survival of all of ponykind, then feel free to fire off your spell.”

Rarity could see the doubt creeping across Twilight's features.

“And then,” Rarity continued, “When the gates of Tarterus burst open, or the Griffons invade, or some other cataclysm assaults our fair land, you can explain to Princess Celestia why there are no Elements of Harmony to save us all in our darkest hour. I'm sure she'll commend your noble deeds, even as Equestria burns to the ground.”

“YOU'RE JUST BLUFFING!” Twilight's voice echoed through the room unnaturally. Sparks flew from her horn. “YOU CAN'T POSSIBLY KNOW THAT SOMETHING LIKE THAT WILL HAPPEN!”

“No, I can't...” said Rarity. “But neither can you.”

The white unicorn let out a smug laugh. “Are you willing to risk it?”

Twilight's eyes opened again. They were even brighter now: two tiny suns.

“YES!” she said. “THE THINGS YOU'VE DONE...THE PAIN YOU'VE CAUSED...IT HAS TO STOP! NO MATTER WHAT! AND IF THERE'S NO OTHER WAY TO STOP YOU, THEN SO BE IT!”

“But...” Rarity said, with a hint of concern in her voice. “You're not a killer, Twilight.”

“I'M NOT SURE WHAT I AM ANYMORE,” said Twilight. “BUT I KNOW WHAT YOU ARE. AND I'VE PUT DOWN MONSTERS BEFORE.”

Small lightning bolts were now flying from Twilight's horn.

Rarity took a tentative step back, knowing it would make no difference. Her smile vanished as she realized she had miscalculated. Rather than intimidating Twilight into leaving her alone, Rarity's approach had just enraged her further.

From the look of Twilight's horn, Rarity estimated that she had perhaps three seconds left. She shut her eyes.

Ten seconds passed, and she was still there.

Rarity forced herself to open her eyes, afraid of what she might see.

Before her, Twilight Sparkle stood in shock, her eyes normal, her horn rapidly losing its glow. Sweetie Belle held on to Twilight's foreleg desperately. She was trembling.

“Stop...” she said. “Please...please don't hurt my sister...”

Twilight's eyes widened. “But...Sweetie...I'm trying to protect yo-”

“Leave her alone!” Sweetie shouted. “Don't...don't you dare hurt my sister...or...or I'll never forgive you! Just go away!”

Twilight felt sick. Was it possible to feel your heart break twice in one night?

“Sweetie...” she said. “You're confused. I'm doing this to help you...”

Sweetie Belle let go of Twilight's leg, but otherwise did not respond.

“Come with me, Sweetie...” she said. “Let me take you someplace safe...”

Without a word, the foal turned and walked back toward her sister. Sweetie's steps were wobbly and tentative. But she did not look back.

“No...” Twilight said. “Sweetie, she's just going to hurt you again!”

“I know you just want to help, Miss Twilight,” Sweetie Belle said, as she took her place beside her sister. “But she's my family.”

“But, Sweetie-”

“I love her.” Sweetie Belle said. Her voice was steady, but her eyes seemed like they were holding back tears.

“Is this what you've been reduced to, Twilight?” Rarity said. Her confident tone had returned. She kept her eyes fixed on Twilight's.“You come into my home, accuse me of the most disgusting acts imaginable, and then try to deprive my sister of her only family?”

“Accuse you?” Twilight said, flabbergasted. “You just confessed!”

“Did I, now?” said Rarity. “I don't recall any confession. Do you, Sweetie Belle?”

“I...I didn't hear anything...” said Sweetie quietly, biting her lip in frustration.

“Well, it would appear that it's my word against yours, darling,” said Rarity. “And from what I understand, your word doesn't carry the weight it used to in this town. Don't think I don't know about the other attempts you've made to discredit me. First you tried to get the local guards involved. That went nowhere.”

Twilight was fuming. “Just because you have powerful friends doesn't mean you're inno-”

“THEN you appealed to Celestia herself. And she told you to let the matter drop.”

“I...I don't know why the Princess won't listen to me...but whatever the reason, it doesn't change the fact that I know what you've done! So don't complain about being 'accused' when you just confessed right in front of me!”

“Ah, but it doesn't matter if you know what I've done,” said Rarity. “It matters what everyone else believes. You came here tonight because you were out of options. Because all your suspicions, all your paranoid theories about my activities, had driven you to act delusional. You broke into my home, attempted to murder me, and then tried to kidnap my sister.”

“That's not what happened!”

“It's what the royal guards will believe happened,” said Rarity. “I WILL see to that, darling. Or you could leave without a fuss right now. Turn around, walk out that door, forget your little crusade to bring me to justice. The next time the Elements are needed, I'll be there to play my part. Peace in Equestria will be maintained, and that will be that. Or, you can persist, ruin your reputation, and be branded the village lunatic, all while failing to ensnare me. Either way, I win.”

Rarity turned and walked back to her chair. She sat down and once again locked eyes with Twilight. “It's your choice, dear.”

“You...you...” Twilight stammered.

“Yes, darling?”

“You...you were my friend.” Twilight said. Whatever anger her voice had carried before was gone.

Rarity's expression changed. She had not been expecting this. Almost involuntarily, she found it difficult to look at Twilight anymore. She turned her head to the side.

“I was so happy this last year...” Twilight said, as she turned away from Rarity. “I thought the six of us would be friends forever...I thought...oh, dear Celestia...”

She took a moment to collect herself before she continued to speak.

“I failed you, Rarity. We were supposed to learn to become better ponies together, and look! Look at what you've become...” Twilight's horn began to glow again.

The purple unicorn took one last look at her former friend and then shut her eyes. Then, with a bright purple flash, she was gone. The last words she spoke before vanishing echoed through the room.

“I failed you both...”

A small black burn marked the spot on the carpet where she had teleported.

“Sis, I...” Sweetie began.

Rarity got up from her chair, and stared at the place where Twilight had just been standing, with a saddened expression on her face. “Thank you for what you did tonight, Sweetie Belle,” she said, without looking at her sister. “Do whatever you like until your bedtime. I don't think I'm in the mood to partake of you this evening after all.”

Sweetie looked at her sister and gave her a silent nod. Then she picked up her crayon and book, and walked to her room.

Please, please... Sweetie thought. Please let Twilight notice what I was doing. Everything depends on it...

Rarity would not go to bed for some time. Instead, she stood in that room, staring at the black spot on her floor. For the first time since she had begun her descent, she felt regret.

[NEXT: Twist on display/Sweetie plans/Fancy's first move]

3: Letters

---Chapter 3: Letters---

As she made her way up to her room, Sweetie Belle looked back at her sister.

They're all out to get her...the foal thought. First Fancypants, and now Twilight. But I helped her tonight. She loves me, and she knows she can trust me.

I think I can use that.

There was a large mirror in Sweetie's room, which was affixed to the far wall directly across from the door. It was impossible for Sweetie to enter her room without catching at least a glimpse of her reflection.

On many occasions, especially when she had just spent time with her sister or one of her associates, Sweetie would make a point of avoiding the mirror. She would fling the door open with her eyes closed, and not open them until she had made her way to her bed. Anything to avoid looking at herself.

Tonight, when she entered the room, she felt more ashamed than she had in years. But she walked right up to the mirror, refusing to look away, no matter how much she wanted to.

Sweetie stared at her reflection without blinking. She needed to burn the image in the mirror into her mind.

Because the pony looking back at her was Sweetie Belle, not Rarity.

“I'm not like her...” said Sweetie. “I would have protected her even if...even if I wasn't planning anything...”

She wanted to look away, but stopped herself.

“Sis is only nice to me when she's planning something, so she can get my guard down. But I'm always nice to her! So it's not the same! Just because I need her to trust me more than ever now doesn't mean I'm...it's not the same...”

The pony in the mirror didn't look very convinced.

“I did not just help her get away with it! I know I have to stop her, but not right now! I have to protect her now! If anything happened to sis before Silver came back...I don't know what it would do to Silver. I don't think I can save her like that. She has to see sis for what she is. She has to choose to leave her.”

The mirror pony continued staring at her, mercilessly.

“It's fine! Really! You'll see! You saw what I did with Twilight! Any minute now she'll notice that I...oh no!” Sweetie's rant was stopped dead in its tracks when she realized something she'd forgotten.

“That's right...Twilight teleported...that might have ruined the...and who knows when I'll get another chance!”

The mirror pony looked angry now.

“I can't believe I didn't think of that! Spike told me about the time he and Twilight teleported and he got burned...what if it catches fire and she doesn't even see...ARGH, making plans is so HARD! Sis is so much better at this than I am! If only I were more like he-“

Sweetie Belle stopped herself in mid sentence, horrified at the implication of what she'd just said.

The pony in the mirror looked just as scared. Scared of her.

Sweetie closed her eyes, just for a moment. Then she stepped back, and stared her reflection right in the face.

“I'm doing the right thing,” she said, with resolve. “I am not like her. I'm Sweetie Belle. No one else.”

With that, she turned away from the mirror.

It was true, though: she simply wasn't as good at making up plans as Rarity was. Sweetie contemplated that fact for a moment. She couldn't decide if she liked it or not.

In Golden Oaks library, an owl rested on his perch. Though it was already dark out, the moon was not as high in the sky as Owlowiscious preferred when going on his hunts. In the interim, he had a warm home, a comfortable perch, and an owner who often favored him with pats on the head and treats.

Owlowiscious opened one eye. Something in the air felt different. If the owl possessed the capacity for speech, he would have described it as strange, but not unusual. Though the owl had become quite used to this phenomenon, no matter how many times he experienced it, it would never feel anything but strange.

The air was contorting. The subtle, ambient sounds of the world, which the bird was constantly tuned into, had suddenly stopped. All around him, the air, the sounds, the world itself, was becoming ever so slightly distorted. The strangeness was all converging on one point, right in the middle of the library.

This little corner of the universe was twisting itself in a knot, because someone had asked it to.

This happened all the time in this library, but somehow, Owlowiscious was always the only one to sense the more subtle forces at work. The ponies sometimes reacted with surprise, but they never seemed to notice the strangeness. They never saw the world the way he did.

The owl spread his wings and flew straight up, until he was nearly at the ceiling. He knew what was about to happen.

The distortion pulsed, like a heartbeat, just once. Then it exploded in a bright purple flash, and where there had once been nothing, there was a pony.

The owl returned to his perch. The strangeness in the air was gone. Once again, the world was something an owl could make sense of.

But Twilight Sparkle did not have the luxury of such a simple mind. To her, the world had stopped making sense a few minutes earlier.

“…I failed you both,” she said, seemingly addressing someone who was not there.

And then she collapsed on the floor, and began to sob.

“Why would she HELP her?” Twilight screamed. “Why would she protect her after all she’s done to…”

Twilight’s voice trailed off, and she remained on the floor, crying softly.

Even if she could have told him, Owlowiscious did not possess the capacity to fully understand what was bothering his owner. But to him, this did not matter. All that mattered to him was that his friend was unhappy. The owl flew down from the ceiling and landed in front of her. He turned his head to the side and uttered a small, sympathetic hoot.

Twilight looked up at him, and managed a weak smile. She extended a hoof and began to pet him on the head.

“Oh, Owlowiscious…” she said. “I’m so glad you’re still here. Spike’s gone…and I’ve lost Rarity…and…I think I may have even lost the Princess...I just…don’t know where to go from here…”

Without warning, the owl spread both his wings, causing Twilight to remove her hoof from his head. Instead of flying, however, he simply hopped over to Twilight’s side, and began to peck gently at her stomach.

“Aaah! What the heck are you…” Twilight turned to the owl, to see that he was trying to remove a small fragment of paper that appeared to be stuck to her midsection. Twilight gently shooed him away with her hoof while she pulled the paper off herself.

If Fluttershy had been there, she probably would have mentioned that the owl, being naturally farsighted, probably saw the bright yellow paper as a blur of color standing out against Twilight’s purple coat, and mistook it for food. There had been a time when Fluttershy came by the library almost every day to play with Owlowiscious.

Both the owl and his owner missed those days dearly.

Twilight studied the yellow paper carefully. It was badly singed and looked like it had once been a piece of a larger note. There was writing on one side, though Twilight could not make it out in the dim light. The other side appeared to have some adhesive on the top.

“Could this have been stuck to me when I teleported?” Twilight asked, turning to the owl, who returned a blank stare. “That would explain why it burned up…teleporting can do that. But how could it have gotten on me in the first place...”

Twilight walked under her desk light to get a better look at the note.

“I mean, a sticky note? How could I have gotten a sticky note on my stoma-“ Twilight’s monologue was caught short as the light came in contact with the note. She gasped.

It was written in pink crayon.

“Sweetie Belle…” Twilight said. “When she grabbed my leg, she must have…oh, Celestia, if her sister had seen what she’d done…”

Twilight shook her head, determined not to think about it. Instead, she studied the note closely. It had obviously been written in haste, and the pink crayon did not show up well against the bright yellow paper. Still, she was able to make the remnants of what must have been a larger message:

TERLOT
ELP YOU
OO!

“Canterlot…help you…?” Twilight said. “This can’t be all of it. And that last part makes no sense…the other words must have been burned away…”

Twilight stared down at the note, and began to feel overwhelmed.

“This was her plan…a sticky note written in pink crayon. Even after all this…she’s still just a child…”

Twilight held the note close to her heart and resisted the urge to cry again.

“You poor, brave, little foal…” Twilight said. “I won’t fail you again.”

Twilight Sparkle did not sleep that night. The following afternoon, the library closed early. A sign was placed on the front door, which read, “Sorry! We are reshelving to help serve you better!”

But Twilight was not at the library. She had a plan of her own.

*******

Home?

No, this wasn't home. That had just been a dream. She was still in the Gallery. Why did her cheek hurt?

Twist opened her eyes and looked up. Before she could think, a hoof slapped her across the cheek again. There was a grinning black stallion above her.

She had spent her first night in the Gallery sleeping by Aurora's side. Twist had slept surprisingly well that night. The presence of a new friend made her feel safe.

That feeling was gone now.

“Wha-” Twist said, unable to get her bearings as she was roughly lifted up by unicorn telekinesis. “W..wait! Stop! Help! Aurora, help! Someone's got me!”

Aurora, who had been sleeping next to Twist, shook her head sadly. The defeated look on her face spoke for her.

I'm sorry. I can't help you.

This is your life now.

“Please,” Twist said to the stallion, as he led her away from Aurora. “Please, I just woke up...”

“I know,” said the stallion. “My friend wanted to stick it in you while you were still asleep, but he lost the coin toss.”

“Your...friend?”

Twist looked ahead, to see another stallion, this one orange, standing next to a raised horizontal metal bar which was bolted to the floor. It was just about as wide as Twist's chest, and came up to the stallion's neck level. Three leather straps hung from the bar.

Twist was lowered unto the bar, her legs dangling over either side. The orange stallion fastened the straps over her: one held her neck down, forcing her to look straight ahead, while the other two held the rest of her body in place.

Twist struggled, but it was no use. The straps were strong enough to hold down a grown Earth Pony, let alone a filly.

Twist couldn't turn around to see behind her, but she could feel her tail being lifted up slowly.

“Welcome to the Gallery, new meat,” said the voice behind her. “My buddy and I, we like to break in the newcomers personally. One of the perks of being a guard here. You keep us happy, you get to eat today. Simple, right?”

“Speaking of which...” said the orange stallion, positioning himself so his member was right in front of Twist's face. “Mouth open, whore.”

Twist thought about resisting. She couldn't stop the other stallion, but she could at least keep her mouth closed. Or even bite the stallion's cock once it was in her mouth. That would show them. She'd make the first strike against her enemies right then and there.

But that thought receded quickly from Twist's mind as she remembered everything she'd been through the previous night. She was so tired, and so many, many ponies had already violated her...

What was two more? What was the point of even fighting it?

Twist opened her mouth. Within a second, the stallion had shoved almost his entire cock inside it, causing her to gag. At the same moment, his friend pushed himself inside Twist's cunt.

Twist's mind raced. A story. She needed a story. Some fantasy to escape into. Anything. Anyplace to be except here.

Nothing came to mind. Between the two stallions and the sudden shock of awakening only a few moments earlier, Twist could barely think.

But slowly, her thoughts converged around one terrifying question:

What if I can't imagine anymore?

What if they've found a way to take that away from me, too?

“Uuuuuh!” moaned the stallion who was using Twist's mouth. “Look up at me, slut. You look a stallion in the eye when he's fucking you, got it?”

Twist did as she was told. Her restraints prevented her from turning her head away, but she could move it slightly upwards.

Without her glasses on, she couldn't see the stallion's face very well. She considered that a blessing.

“Awww, look at you...” said the orange stallion, as he stared into Twist's eyes. “Only the new ones give me that look. So much fear, so much uncertainty. Most of the other ones here, the looks they give me are just boring. Nothing left behind the eyes. But with you new foals, it's different...”

He began thrusting with his full strength, causing Twist to make gagging sounds...

“You've still go so much left in you...fear, and hope, and happiness and sadness...and I get to watch...as it all fades away to nothing.”

The stallion groaned loudly and then came in Twist's mouth. His seed spurted down her throat, and a moment later he had pulled out.

He said nothing to Twist then. He simply turned and walked away. In his mind, she was no longer worth acknowledging. The filly swallowed his seed, scared of what might happen if she obeyed her first instinct and spit it out.

The other stallion wasn't done. In fact, his pace was increasing.

“Holy shit, are you ever tight!” he said. “Even for a new Offering. They usually loosen you up good and hard by the time you end up in here.”

He laughed. “But it looks like you’re the exception. Not sure how an ugly little freak like you even got voted in. What, were the other candidates deformed or something?”

Twist whimpered. She didn't want to listen to what the stallion was saying. She didn't want to be here.

She didn't want to be Twist anymore.

Desperate to mentally escape, Twist began whispering a mantra which had served her well during the Gathering.

“Far away,” she said under her breath. “Far away far away far aw-”

“SHUT THE HELL UP!” the stallion yelled. “No one said you could talk!”

“What differenth does it make?” Twist found herself shouting back. She was surprised at her own defiance. “I can't stop you from touching me...I can't keep you from insulting me...can't you at least let me have this? This one tiny little thing?”

“You think you can mouth off to me, whore?” the stallion yelled. He then reached over and put his free hoof over Twist's mouth. Filled with a newfound determination, the filly began screaming over his hoof.

The screams just seemed to excite him more. He picked up his pace, thrusting even harder into her. Then, with an angry shout, he came in Twist's cunt.

After waiting a moment to catch his breath, the stallion let go of Twist's mouth, pulled out, and began to walk away, leaving Twist restrained to the bar.

“Wait!” she said. “I still can't move!”

The stallion stopped, looked back at Twist, and smiled.

“I know,” he said.

He looked around. Most of the Gallery was already awake thanks to Twist's screams, but many were pretending to still be asleep. The guard sneered.

“LOOK LIVELY, YOU LITTLE SHITS!” he shouted, and the various foals of the Gallery began standing up. “Get up and get your asses to the baths. Oh, and I want you all to meet our latest exhibit!”

He gestured toward Twist, who shut her eyes.

“She's on display from now until whenever I feel like letting her go. Anyone caught sneaking her food or trying to help her get loose will be spending the week as a statue. Got it?”

Twist heard murmurs of agreement, and then the clamor of dozens of hooves getting up and making their way out of the room.

And then she heard nothing.

Twist opened her eyes. At first she thought she couldn't see a single pony anywhere.

Then she realized she was wrong. In the corner of her field of vision, she could see the same filly she had seen the previous night. The one who had been completely restrained against a pillar, accompanied by a sign that read, “Torture me.”

They had left her like that the entire night.

Twist's mind raced. How long had that filly been bound up there? What if they left her there forever?

“That's what he meant by 'spending a week as a statute.'”

The voice belonged to a colt. It sounded a bit familiar, though Twist couldn't quite place it.

Twist wanted to turn around, but the straps would not budge. The voice had come from directly behind her.

“You were looking at Cranberry, weren't you? She's been up there for five days now. Two more and she'll get to come down. Of course, she's been standing in one spot for so long, it'll be a while before her legs recover. And some ponies never get over the deprivation. She's not just blindfolded, you know. They put a deafness charm on her. She can't hear anything. All she can do is feel what they do to her.”

“W...why?” Twist asked.

“She's new,” said the colt. “Second newest foal, now that you're here. And it shows. No one who'd been here more than a few days would have tried to start a riot. Dumb bitch was all 'oh, we outnumber them! We can take on the guards! Let's go guys, freedom!' What a complete idiot.”

Twist grimaced. She didn't like this colt.

“But she wath right,” Twist said. “There's more foals than guardth here, right? Why don't we fight back?”

The colt laughed. “First off, what would be the point? We're a hundred feet underground, remember? And the only way out is to teleport, when none of us can even use magic. The unicorns are all either too young, or never had the chance to learn. So what point is there in breaking out of here? We'd just be stuck in the outer chamber. Oh boy, we get to be trapped in a different room forever! What fun!”

“We could at least try...” Twist said, but her tone lacked resolve.

“No, we couldn't,” said the colt. “Because if you resist, you end up like Cranberry over there. And the guards here are all former Royal Guardsponies. Damn powerful with offensive spells. Just one of them has got the firepower to take a dozen of us down at once if he has to. Most of them got kicked out of the Royal Guard on corruption charges or just got lured away by Fancy offering them the job. For a certain kind of pony, it's got some serious perks. But I guess you figured that out already, huh?”

“That's not funny!” Twist said. “How can you laugh about that? Haven't they hurt you, too?”

“Oh, lots of times,” said the colt, “And I can either laugh about it, or cry about it like you and your girlfriend Aurora. Let's see, which is more fun? Oh, right, the one where I don’t act like a sad little weakling. Think I'll stick with that.”

As he spoke, the colt walked into Twist's field of view. She recognized him as the sarcastic blue Pegasus from the previous night.

“Parachute!” Twist exclaimed.

“My name's Peregrine,” he said, frowning. “Geez, you're so stupid! Why would a Pegasus pony even need a parachute?”

“If he doesn't know how to fly,” Twist answered reflexively.

Peregrine scowled. “Oh, you think that's funny? You think you can laugh at me just because I never learned?”

His smug, relaxed tone had vanished instantly. Twist shuddered. Peregrine looked like he was about to hit her.

“I was really young when they put me in here!” he said. “You think that's a joke? You little bitch!”

“What? No! I didn't know-”

“Don't play dumb! All the Pegasi here are chained down! All except me! Don't pretend you didn't notice!”

“I really didn't!” Twist said, as Peregrine walked out of sight again. “Listen, I know you don't like me, but can't we try to get along? Down here we need all the friendth we can get!”

Twist gasped as she felt a hoof roughly rub her flank.

“There aren't any friends down here, you idiot,” Peregrine said. “All that ever happens down here is that ponies hurt other ponies. Let me show you...”

Twist felt her tail being pulled up again.

“Stop!” she cried, “I'll yell for the guard!”

“You really think they'd care? They hate you already!” said Peregrine. Twist winced as she felt his member rubbing against her cunt.

“Besides, you know what's going to happen to me today?” Peregrine said. “The same damn thing that happens every day. Someone's going to force me to do things with them. They're gonna fuck me, hurt me, and then toss me aside. And do you know why?”

“Stop it...please stop it...” Twist whimpered.

“Listen to yourself. Begging me. It's shit like that! THAT'S why!” Peregrine said, as he thrust himself into Twist. The filly screamed.

“It's because they're strong, and we're weak. But not right now, oh no. Right now, I'm the strong one. You feel that, don't you? Me filling you? Me using you? I'm in control here! Me! And no one else can force themselves on me! Not now!”

Twist felt something on her back. Small wet drops of moisture were falling from above her.

“Right now, I'm the strong one!” he said. His voice had begun cracking. “I'm not weak! I'm not just someone's plaything! Right now, I'm in control! You hear me Twist?”

Peregrine's voice sounded shaky. Twist tried to focus on it; it helped in her attempt to ignore everything else that was happening.

“You hear me?” he said, “Who's in control now, Twist? Who's strong? Who?”

Peregrine didn't sound aroused anymore. He sounded desperate.

Twist could feel more droplets on her back. She knew what was going on now.

She almost felt sorry for him. But not quite.

“Who's the strong one here? ANSWER ME!” Peregrine yelled.

“None of us are,” said Twist. “None of us.”

Peregrine's pace began to slow.

“Maybe...” Twist said, collecting her thoughts. “Maybe you should stop pretending you aren't hurting. I mean, I think I get it. I juth want to run away, too...I want to pretend I'm not here. That's what makes me weak. And you...I think you're pretending, too...”

A lot of things were coming together in Twist's mind as she spoke. She felt as though she was speaking involuntarily, her voice merely a conduit for her thoughts.

“Maybe, instead of laughing at other ponies or trying to hurt them, you should just admit it. To be able to admit that you're sad, or that you're scared, or lonely...maybe that's what being strong is.”

Peregrine was completely motionless now.

He pulled out of Twist and walked around to her front. He moved his face toward her until it was just an inch from her own. He sniffled again.

“Don't you ever tell anyone about this, you hear me? Or I'll...I'll fucking mess you up...,” he said. “Shit. My face probably looks ridiculous right now.”

“I'm farsighted,” Twist said. “I can't see your face.”

“Whatever,” he said. “I better get to the baths before they notice I'm missing. And I mean it! Don't you tell anyone, you hear me?”

He walked away, leaving Twist still bound.

It was morning in the Gallery. Before long the Red Door would open, and any members or guests of the Circle would be free to enter. Twist was positioned so she would be one of the first things they would see.

The filly closed her eyes.

She was at sea, on a beautiful ship, exploring uncharted lands, far, far away from Canterlot.

Twist smiled.

They couldn't take it away after all.

*******

Spike’s Hill, as Twilight had taken to calling it, was an excellent place to observe the schoolhouse from. Before he had left, the young dragon often sat there at the end of the school day, awaiting the bell, and the arrival of Twist.

Now Spike was gone, and Twist had not been seen in days. But Twilight’s purpose on the hill was quite similar to Spike’s: she was waiting for a filly.

She had cast a simple spell to enhance her hearing so she could listen in on anything being said near the schoolhouse. It felt a bit intrusive, but Twilight decided it was a necessary evil.

The bell rang, and Sweetie Belle was among the first to walk out of the schoolhouse. Twilight stood. This was her chance. She could intercept Sweetie before she got home, and ask her directly about the message before Rarity…

“…Rarity?”

Rarity walked out of the schoolhouse behind her sister, smiling jovially as she conversed with Cheerliee.

Twilight was aghast. Why did she have to be there today? Sweetie usually walked home by herself, since the boutique stayed open well past school hours. And why was Rarity’s saddlebag full of books?

“…well, I think these should be all the materials you’ll need,” Cheerilee was saying to Rarity. “Are you sure you won’t reconsider? I’ve never had a student pulled out for homeschooling before. I’m worried Sweetie will miss her friends…”

“Oh, please don’t concern yourself, Cheerilee,” Rarity said. “This is just temporary, until things settle down with my work.”

“Well, it certainly must be exciting getting to travel all around Equestria to promote a new fashion line! I’m sure little Sweetie Belle will have the time of her life,” Cheerilee said, giving the filly a gentle pat on the head. “Just don’t forget to keep up with your studies, okay?”

“I won’t…” Sweetie said quietly.

“Well, now that that’s settled,” Rarity said, “Come along Sweetie. We need to…pack.”

Rarity began walking away. But Sweetie Belle lingered behind, just for a moment, and turned back to look at her teacher.

“Goodbye, Miss Cheerilee,” she said. “Thank you for teaching me so well.”

Cheerilee smiled. “Oh, Sweetie, please don’t say goodbye. I know it seems like the end of the world, but you’ll be back here before you know it!”

“Yeah…” Sweetie said, “I’m sure…”

The filly turned and began slowly walking toward her sister.

Twilight kicked the ground in frustration. There was no way she could ask Sweetie about the note with her sister there. Perhaps if she tried to distract Rarity somehow...maybe she could…what was that smell?

Brimstone. Out of nowhere, the air smelled distinctly of brimstone. But there was something else. Not a scent, or anything else which could be perceived with the conventional senses. There was something in the air which could be inwardly sensed by any pony, but only consciously recognized by a unicorn.

Magic. The air was full of magic. And it was coalescing around Twilight.

Before Twilight’s eyes, a light brown trail of smoke, tinged with green flames, flew down from the sky.

The smoke and the flames swirled together, coalescing into a brief but blinding flash of light. Twilight reflexively shut her eyes.

When she opened them again, a small scroll lay at her hooves. And Cheerilee, though still standing in front of the schoolhouse, was looking right at her.

“TWILIGHT! HELLO!” she shouted. “What was that flash just now? Practicing your magic?”

Twilight quickly scanned the area for Rarity, but she was nowhere to be seen. The same flash which had drawn Cheerilee’s attention had probably sent her running, with Sweetie in tow.

Twilight looked down at the scroll.

Oh, Spike, she thought. Why did it have to be now?

She sighed, and put the scroll in her saddlebag for later. For the sake of keeping up appearances, Twilight began to run down the hill to greet Cheerilee.

She tried her best to smile.

The first letter reminded Twilight of the letter she had written to her parents on her first day at Celestia’s School For Gifted Unicorns. It was a typical first-day-of-camp plea for emancipation: Spike wrote of homesickness, complained of feeling nervous around the other dragons, and begged for rescue with all the urgency of a captured prisoner of war. Twilight knew it couldn’t possibly be as serious as her friend was making it out to be, but part of her still wanted to rush to his side and “save” him. Anything to bring him back.

The second letter arrived a day later. Its tone was slightly more upbeat. Spike was still nervous and still unsure if he wanted to stay, but he mentioned feeling more at ease once he had talked more with the other young dragons.

The third letter took two days to arrive. It was mostly an account of a hike Spike and his classmates had taken to the top of a volcanic peak.

The fourth letter did not arrive for five days. The fifth took a week. With each letter, Spike seemed more and more happy, and more and more at home.

And with every letter, the pride Twilight felt at her friend’s accomplishments was being slowly overtaken by a powerful sense of loss.

After he had been gone three weeks, Twilight wrote to Spike for the first time. She told him everything: the confrontation with Rarity, her failed attempt to intercept Sweetie at school (though Twilight left out the fact that Spike’s letter had blown her cover) and the fact that since that day, Carousel Boutique had been closed, and neither Rarity nor Sweetie had been seen in Ponyville.

She shared happy news as well. She told Spike about the progress she was making in creating a spell that would reassemble Sweetie Belle’s note. She told him about Pinkie Pie’s successful delivery of Lyra and Bon Bon’s twin colts, and what a joy it had been to help her friend through a difficult time.

The letter was not an especially long one, but Twilight spent hours composing it, revising passages again and again. It needed to be perfect. The letter meant a lot to her. It was more than a chance to talk one of her oldest friends. It felt like a lifeline.

“The Red Continent?” Derpy had said when Twilight gave her the letter. Her eyes focused on the letter for a moment, then snapped back into their usual positions. “That’s really, extra SUPER far! Waaaaaaaaay off of my route, anyway. I think there’s a Pegasus relay set up for mail going there, but gee, it’s going to take like four or five weeks to deliver!”

“I don’t care how long it takes, as long as it gets there,” Twilight had responded. “This letter is really important, Derpy.”

“Don’t you worry, Miss Twilight!” said Derpy, offering a cheerful salute as she stuffed the letter in her mailbag. “The Royal Equestrian Mail Service never fails!” Derpy knocked over Twilight’s mailbox as she flew away.

The letter’s journey to the Red Continent was uneventful. It passed through the hooves of twenty different Pegasi, stationed in mail offices from Ponyville to Equestria’s western coast, before it made its journey across the sea to the ancestral land of the dragons.

By the time Spike received Twilight’s letter, it had been two months since he had last seen his friend.

And while the letter made its way to him, far away in the city of Canterlot, rumors began to spread about a strange little filly who had taken up residence in one of Deadweight Alley’s more inhospitable areas.

Before long, the story of Scarflank had traveled between more ponies than Twilight’s letter could ever have ever hoped to.

One of those ponies was called Gaze.

*******

It was a particularly windy evening in Deadweight Alley. Silver Spoon’s narrow alleyway provided some shelter from the wind, but the newspaper she had taken to using as a blanket had long since blown away.

Tonight, the voice was quiet, and no one had come to the alley to use her. Silver felt like she should be thankful for the respite. Instead, she just felt lonely. The filly tried to sleep as best she could, shivering in the cold wind.

And then the wind was gone. And so was the cold. And the hard ground suddenly felt so soft, almost like a bed…

Silver felt a blanket come to rest over her back. It enveloped her gently, making the filly feel more comfortable than she had in months.

Such a beautiful dream, she thought to herself.

It was then that she felt a hoof running softly over her mane. It seemed someone had come to her alley after all. Reluctantly, Silver began to open her eyes.

Whoever it is, I’ll get them off quickly, she thought. Maybe that way I can come back to this drea-

But it wasn’t a dream. Silver’s eyes were wide open now. And it was still warm.

She was indoors, lying on a beautiful bed, with pink silk sheets and lace curtains. She was in a large room filled with dolls and toys. Even her room back in the Silver family mansion paled in comparison.

It was the sort of room any little filly would have adored.

A small realization hit Silver then. Some part of her was surprised to remember that she was still a child.

Silver was so taken aback by the room, that for a moment she had forgotten the hoof which had been on her mane. But then it began moving again, this time gently stroking her flank.

She looked up. Fancypants returned her gaze, and smiled.

“Welcome home,” he said.

[NEXT: Night terrors/Silver’s choice/Knock knock]

4: Bedrooms

--Chapter 4: Bedrooms--

Pipsqueak hated the night.

It wasn’t the darkness which bothered him. In fact, he had always kind of liked darkness. He found it pretty. The way everything seemed to vanish in the dark always amused him somehow. It was almost soothing to know that the world could go away and then be back again the next morning.

He did not fear the dark. He feared the night. That was when she would come for him.

“But she’s not coming back…” Pipsqueak whispered to himself, as he lay awake in bed. “She promised. As long as I don’t tell, she’ll leave me alone…”

Pip tried his best to ignore the fact that she had lied to him before.

When he had returned home after the Gathering, Pip enjoyed a few days of restful peace. He was home with his mother, and life made sense again.

Then the dreams began.

They were always about the Gathering. In some, he simply relived the things that were done to him. Sometimes this happened with strange variations, where ponies he knew in real life, but who had never been at the Gathering, became Circle members and brutally forced themselves on him.

In others, there were strange, improbable scenarios. The one which he had most often began with Pip being chased by dozens of adult ponies, with looks of maniacal arousal on their faces. Sometimes they would catch him quickly, and the dream would end there.

But sometimes they did not, and the chase went on for what seemed like hours. Typically the ponies would chase him down an endless hallway, which got narrower as they went. Eventually Pip would realize that there wasn’t enough room in the hallway for all his pursuers. That was always when he looked behind him, to see that the ponies had merged, into one horrible, pulsing mass of flesh, hooves, and sexual organs, screaming obscenities at him and making unearthly sounds which sounded like they were halfway between an orgasm and a scream of pain. Then the walls of the hallway themselves would turn to flesh, and voices begin whispering to Pip about how beautiful he was, how desirable he was, how young and ripe his body looked. Then he would begin to feel them touching him, holding him down, forcing things into his body, until Pip himself began to deform and distort from the pain, his body losing all cohesion and turning into a grotesque monstrosity.
The dream always ended the same way: a moment of terrible realization, when Pip, in an action which always made perfect sense in his dream, looked down at his own body from above, then looked at the mass of flesh, and realized that he could no longer tell one from the other.

The dream would end there, with Pip waking up in a pool of sweat.

Pip only slept an hour or two each night now, when he slept at all. But the nightmares were only partly responsible. The night itself terrified him. Pip’s mind processed every creak of the house or whistle of the wind against his window as a certain sign that she was coming for him. Coming to take him again. To tie him up and hurt him, violate him, make him feel scared and confused…

Pip heard a noise from outside, and stifled a shout.

Breathing heavily, the little colt began rocking back and forth in his bed, mumbling to himself.

“There’s no Rarity…there was no Gathering…nothing happened to me…I’m a normal colt…nothing happened…”

Every night, the only way Pip was able to get to sleep at all was by denying his own memories.

And every night, when he finally did sleep, his memories would reassert themselves.

Pip had once loved the night.

*******

“…I’m not afraid of you.”

From Fancy’s reaction, Silver Spoon could tell that he believed her. Silver felt a twinge of pride. She had always been an excellent liar.

“Well, I would hope not,” said Fancypants softly. “I certainly have no intention of harming you, my dear. There are others who will suffer for what happened at the Gathering, but not you. I could never bring myself to damage a work of art.”

“Others…?” Silver asked. And then her mind jumped back in time. Back to the night of the Gathering. She remembered the look she had seen on Miss Rarity’s face immediately after she had boarded the carriage for home. Silver had never seen that look before. At the time, she hadn’t been sure of what it meant, but now, two months later, she understood fully.

Rarity had been afraid.

“You mean Miss Rarity, don’t you?” Silver said. “What are you-“

“Shhh…” said Fancy, putting his hoof gently over Silver’s mouth. “Forget Rarity. I’m here now. You’re safe.”

“But…” Silver stammered, only to be cut off by Fancy embracing her. Caught completely off guard, the silver filly reflexively returned the hug.

She hated to admit it, but it felt nice to embrace someone again.

“She can’t hurt you anymore, my perverse little angel,” he said. “You’re with me now. And it seems like I found you just in time. Look at what this world has done to you.”

“Why…why are you being so nice to me?” said Silver. She was unused to being treated with kindness from anyone, and it always felt slightly wrong to her. But Fancypants was the last pony in Equestria she had ever expected it from.

“Well, why wouldn’t I be, my dear?” asked Fancy, in the most casual tone imaginable.

Silver let go of Fancypants. “I…hurt you.” she said.

“Nonsense, my dear. A foal in your situation can’t possibly be held responsible for her actions. I’ve seen this sort of thing before, you know: a Circle member takes on a new foal as her plaything, and buries the child’s will completely beneath her own. No, I’m quite certain the fault lies with your mistress.”

Fancy chuckled. “Oh, excuse me: your former mistress. From the state I found you in I can only assume that Rarity abandoned you. And after all the loving devotion you showed her. Ghastly behavior on her part, wouldn’t you agree?”

Silver paused. What was Fancy up to? She had always assumed he would do something horrible to her if she ever met him again. But then again, he had shown a great deal of affection for her at the Gathering. Was it still there, or was this some sort of trick?

It doesn’t matter. This is your chance.

No. Why the voice? Why now?

Who do you want to be?

The question took Silver aback. The voice had asked her that once before.

“I thought I loved her,” Silver Spoon said to Fancy, “I really did. But she just threw me away like I was nothing. She hated me for what I did, even though she had told me to look out for her sister!”

“Oh you poor dear,” Fancy said. “So that’s what happened?”

Silver nodded. “I’m sorry I kicked, you I really am! But Rarity ordered me to protect Sweetie no matter what. And…and I would never disobey my mistresses’ order. That’s all it was. I’m so sorry!”

“Look at me, Silver, said Fancy. “Do you remember how I looked when you last saw me?”

Silver remembered an injured face, missing teeth and a bleeding eye. Yet Fancy now looked exactly like he had before she had kicked him. Even his teeth were back in place.

“I remember,” she said. “How did you do that?”

“I know the best surgeon in Equestria. I think she did some work on you, in fact,” he said with a chuckle.

“Oh, so Triage did this for you? That’s very impressive work!”

“Oh no, she just referred me to a pony who specializes in cosmetic surgery. Said she was too busy, but she’s on sabbatical from her work so I can’t imagine why. She is a bit of an arrogant sort, though. I think she sees plastic surgery as being somewhat beneath her. “

Silver tried not to react to the absurdity of Fancy accusing someone else of arrogance.

“My point, dear Silver Spoon, is that what you did caused no lasting damage. Unlike Rarity’s actions, this was easily undone. Besides, you were simply following commands faithfully. An admirable trait in any foal.”

“Thank you,” she said. “Wait, what do you mean about Rarity’s actions?”

“You damaged my body, but she damaged my reputation. That is not so easily repaired,” said Fancy, his tone growing less jovial with each word. “Rarity humiliated me in front of my Circle. That cannot be allowed to stand. That is why I have saved you.”

“Saved…me?” Silver asked. She didn’t like where this was going.

“You were a part of Rarity’s little group. I wanted you someplace safe before my retaliation began. It’s important that you be here, Silver Spoon. I want you to see how weak and pathetic your former mistress really is.”

There was a glint in Fancy’s eye.

“You will see her grovel at my hooves, Silver. I promise you that. That’s why I’ve been searching for you. So you could be safe. So you could bear witness. I had friends on the train Rarity took back to Ponyville, ready to snatch you up and take you to safety. But you weren’t on it. That’s when I began my search. I’ve waited all this time to strike at her, just to make sure you would be here to see what I shall do to her.”

Fancypants positioned himself directly in front of Silver, and stared intensely into her eyes.

“Understand, Silver: absolutely nothing can save Rarity now. She will be made an example of. I am going to expose her, humiliate her, and then ruin her. Not a trace shall remain.”

Silver wanted to look away from Fancy, but did not dare.

“So if you have any feelings of affection left for the pony who so callously tossed you away, I suggest you let go of them now. You have two choices, my dear: you can be my prisoner, or you can be my guest. But either way, you are mine.”

Silver Spoon hesitated for just a moment.

Then she got up on her hindlegs and kissed Fancy on the mouth.

The older stallion was momentarily surprised, but soon began returning her kiss with great enthusiasm. Fancy’s tongue entered Silver’s open mouth, mingling with hers as the older pony let out a single, soft moan.

Silver broke the kiss and looked Fancy in the eyes.

“I thought Miss Rarity loved me,” she said. “She said I would belong to her forever. But she threw me away…she just abandoned me in that horrible place like I was garbage. But then you appeared, and…even though I hurt you…you saved me.”

“Think nothing of it, my dear,” said Fancy. The kiss seemed to have transformed him. His intensity was gone, replaced with a contented calm.

“No! It’s not nothing! I would have died out there if it weren’t for you!” Silver said, hugging Fancy.

“I don’t care what you do to Rarity,” she said. “Just…please let me stay with you...”

Fancy kissed Silver Spoon on the top of the head. Silver was struck by how strangely paternal the gesture felt.

“You’ve made the right choice, Silver Spoon,” he said. “I always knew you would.”

“I’m so sorry about kicking you, Sir Fancypants…” she said, refusing to let go of him.

“All is forgiven,” he said. “And coming from me, those are rare words indeed.” He let out a chuckle.

“Can I ask you something?” said Silver. “What are you going to do to her?”

“Don’t you worry about that, my dear,” said Fancy, gently breaking the embrace. He stepped off the bed. “When the time is right, she will come to us. And I’ve already set the wheels in motion. As soon as we located you, I put an associate of mine on a train to Ponyville. And I sent an express letter to certain well-placed individuals…oh, forgive me, dear, all this adult talk must be boring you terribly.”

“Oh, no!” Silver said, with some urgency. “I find it very fascinating! Please, go on!”

“That’s quite alright dear,” said Fancy, patting Silver gently on the head. “There’s no need to concern yourself with her any longer. Besides, I’m sure you’re famished. When’s the last time you had a proper meal?”

Silver froze. She was hesitant to mention that for her, a meal consisted of whatever Rarity or Sweetie Belle had neglected to eat the previous evening. She also decided not to mention that she preferred it that way. Living off the day-old scraps of her mistress gave the filly a strange, warm feeling of contentment; a sense that she was in her rightful place.

Fancy raised an eyebrow in response to Silver’s silence. “Oh dear, that long, eh?” he said. “Well, worry not. Tonight, you shall dine on the most exquisite delicacies known to Ponykind. I’ve instructed my chefs to prepare us a feast. It won’t be ready for a few hours, so if you’d like something in the meantime...”

“Actually, I’m still very tired…” she said. “Could I just sleep until dinner is ready?”

“Of course,” said Fancy. “I have some business to attend to anyhow. I’ll have someone call for you an hour before dinner; that should give you ample time to bathe and wash that street grime off. I trust the bed is comfortable?”

“The softest I’ve ever felt,” said Silver.

“Only the best for you, my dear. But I do hope we’ll have a chance to visit my bedchambers later this evening.” He grinned.

“I’d like nothing better,” said Silver.

“Oh! I almost forgot: if you need anything, anything at all, simply ring that bell on your nightstand. A servant will be dispatched immediately. From this day forward, my dear, your every whim shall be catered to.”

Silver nodded, and Fancy walked toward the door. Before opening it, he paused and turned back to her.

“Welcome to your new life, my angel,” he said.

Silver beamed, and Fancy walked out of the room.

As soon as the door shut behind him, Silver let out an exasperated sigh.

On the night Silver had gotten her Cutie Mark, her mother had given her some advice. Being a society mare, she had said, was one part manners and two parts dishonesty. It meant speaking cordially, even with affection, to personally unpleasant ponies of great status and wealth.

“At a society party, you will be surrounded by ponies you would never want to know, but who are absolutely worth knowing. Not because of who they are, but because of what they have, and what they can do for you.” Silver’s mother was not normally this wise, but she did have her moments.

“It’s a game, Silver Spoon,” she had said. “And the first rule is this: it doesn’t matter if you like the pony you’re talking to. It only matters if he thinks you do.”

Silver was very good at this game.

Still, she had cut it close. Every passing minute with Fancy had been more unbearable than the last. Kissing him had not bothered her. She’d done that with countless older stallions.

But when he started telling her of the luxury that awaited her, babbling on about her “new life,” Silver began to feel sick. She did not relish the prospect of living in a huge mansion, being catered to by servants and treated like a princess. She had lived that way for the better part of eight years, and it had never felt anything but empty.

She felt deeply uncomfortable at the prospect of ordering servants around. The idea of rising above anyone felt almost unnatural to her.

“My place is below,” she whispered. “Beneath everyone, but most of all, beneath you. Serving, pining, hurting. For you.”

She hugged herself tightly with her forelegs.

“Miss Rarity…” she said. “I’m so sorry…I didn’t mean what I said about you…”

She spoke like a blasphemer reciting a prayer of contrition.

“I don’t hate you…I could never hate you…I just needed Fancy’s trust…I’m sorry…”

“If you’re in trouble, then I should be by your side…” Silver continued. “I’ll get out of here somehow. I’ll find a way…and then we’ll crush that bastard Fancypants together.”

Silver took a second to consider the full scope of what she was saying. It was all well and good to want to help Rarity in her struggle. But she did not have the slightest idea how to go about it.

She sat upright in bed, staring at the countless toys in her room.

“Toys…I was her broken toy…” Silver whispered. “Miss Rarity, please let me be yours again…let me be your plaything…”

You saved her sister’s life.

“Shut up…” said Silver. “I need to think clearly right now…”

You saved her sister’s life and she disowned you for it. Why are you pining for someone like her? You’re-

“Stop it…”

You’re-

“Stop, it, I know what you’re going to say, and it’s a lie-“

You’re better than this.

“No! I want to see her again!”

You’re better than this.

“I’m not! I’m just Miss Rarity’s property! Stop saying I’m-“

YOU’RE BETTER THAN THIS!

Silver’s head was pounding. The voice had never shouted before. But there was something about the way it yelled. It carried a familiar, shrill tone.

Silver had never stopped to ask herself whose voice had taken up residence in her head. She had long been aware that it wasn’t the same voice as her normal internal monologue. It sounded different. It was still the voice of a young filly, but not hers.

But when the voice yelled at her, it all came together.

“It's you…” Silver said. “Of course. Of course the voice sounds like you…something in my mind…was trying to remind me…”

Tears began falling on the bedsheets unbidden.

“Remind me of you…remind me of what I did to you…”

Silver grimaced.

“But don’t you see? That’s why I’m not better than anything…”

Silver Spoon looked at the toys again. She noticed two dolls in particular, each sitting on either side of a small hoofmade wooden table. Tiny plastic tea cups sat before each of them.

“That’s why I deserved to be abandoned by Miss Rarity. It’s only fair…”

The dolls were both young fillies. And they looked like they were best friends.

“…because I abandoned you.”

*******

KNOCK KNOCK.

“Sweetheart! Are you going to school today?”

“NO! Leave me alone, daddy!”

“Now, baby doll, I know you’re still getting over your friend. But you’ve missed an awful lot of-“

“ME AND SILVER SPOON ARE PLAYING RIGHT NOW! GO AWAY!”

“You’re…what?”

“YOU HEARD ME! LEAVE US ALONE!”

“….Okay, sweetheart. Have…have fun with your friend.”

Filthy Rich slowly walked away from the locked door to his daughter’s room. He hung his head low as he went.

His daughter’s recent deterioration had been a popular topic of conversation among Ponyville’s elite. Outwardly, there was only sympathy, concern, and hopes for a speedy recovery. But Filthy Rich was no fool. He could tell that privately, Ponyville high society could not be more thrilled at his misfortune. Many of them had waited years to see the once-infallible Rich family brought so low.

Rich walked into the kitchen, where his wife was preparing breakfast. Crown Jewel had set out three places, like she always did.

“Do you think she’ll come out of her room today?” she asked hopefully. “It’s been so long since she’s come out…and I made her favorite! Strawberry waffles…could you go and tell her I made strawberry waffl-“

“SHE’S NOT GOING TO COME OUT OF HER ROOM FOR SOME DAMN WAFFLES!” Rich screamed.

Crown Jewel took a step back in shock. Filthy Rich was known as a ruthless businessman, but he had never before raised his voice to a member of his family.

“Oh…oh, Celestia, I swear I didn't mean to…oh, honey, I’m so sorry…” RIch said. “I…I just...it's bad, Jewel. I think...I think she's getting worse."

Crown Jewel needed a moment before she could respond.

"What do you mean by 'worse?' "

The richest pony in Ponyville looked at his wife with an expression of absolute helplessness on his face.

“She’s my little girl, and I’m losing her right before my eyes…” he said. “Honey…she thinks Silver Spoon’s still alive.”

[NEXT: My gift to you alone/Knocking on another door/ELP YOU]

5: Justice

---Chapter 5: Justice---

“I think I’ve got it this time, Owlowiscious.”

The owl watched with curiosity as his owner concentrated her magic on a small object. He had seen her obsess and fuss over the item for weeks. Though the owl was incapable of understanding just what Twilight was doing, he had come to understand one thing quite well: He did not like this object. Whatever it was, it had some sort of hold on his owner. She would spend hours bombarding it with spell after spell, then cry out in frustration when her efforts seemed to elicit no change in the object.

The owl had seen his owner obsess over things before. There had been the time she had spent a week without sleep, cataloging everything while her mane steadily became more disheveled and she somehow acquired an eye patch. There had also been the incident involving a missing scroll, which she had turned her entire home upside down looking for only to recall, hours later, that she had lent it to a friend.

As the owl recalled, it had been the white unicorn with the purple mane. Why didn’t he ever see her around anymore?

Twilight smiled at Owlowiscious as he sat on his perch, staring intensely at her. “Good boy,” she said. “Thanks for cheering me on.” She looked back at the slip of paper. It sat on her table, awaiting her latest attempt to restore it.

Twilight had not seen Rarity or Sweetie Belle since that day on the hill. If the white unicorn really had intended to take her sister on a “fashion tour of Equestria,” it was safe to assume that the trip had fallen through. As far as Twilight could tell, Rarity and her sister had gone back to their home, and remained there. Carousel Boutique had closed that day, and had not reopened. The doors were dead bolted shut, and some sort of charm had been placed on the building which resisted Twilight’s attempts at teleporting in.

The only time Rarity had been seen in town since then was during very occasional trips to the marketplace to buy food. She dismissed other ponies’ attempts at engaging her in conversation. Questions about when the boutique would reopen were ignored. According to the rumors Twilight had heard, the only pony she had really responded to had been Cheerilee. When the teacher had asked when she could expect to see Sweetie Belle back at school, Rarity had simply said that Sweetie was “very ill and needed to stay at home.”

Twilight shuddered at the thought of Sweetie locked away in that house with her sister. But she resisted the temptation to speculate about Rarity’s reasons for suddenly becoming a recluse. It didn’t matter. All that mattered was the note. Sweetie had risked so much to get it to her. She had to know what it said.

For two months, Twilight Sparkle had run herself ragged attempting to restore the note. She had never imagined it would be so difficult to fix a burned piece of paper. A healing spell had accomplished nothing. Attempting to decipher the message from the fragment which remained had proven pointless.

But today, Twilight felt hopeful. She was sure this attempt would be different.

It was not the first time she had told herself this.

“It’s a spell of my own design!” she told the owl excitedly. “It combines the principals from that time travel spell I used a while back with a localized magic field. See, a pony can only go back in time once in her life, so I can’t just go back and read Sweetie’s note, but what if I reversed time just for the note? Basically have it move backwards through time until just before it got burned?”

The owl cocked his head. To him, everything Twilight said was processed as the same incomprehensible gibberish. But it certainly was nice to see her so enthusiastic.

“So what I’ve done here is set up an isolated field. Inside this tiny space, time is moving backwards. It shouldn’t affect anything but the note. See how it’s floating in place? That’s magical isolation! I was the first to master that technique back at Celestia’s School!”

Twilight allowed herself a moment to bask in her achievement, and then patted the owl on the head.

“I’m not sure how long it’s going to take though. It could be an hour, or it could be days. Once the process is complete, the note will be whole again! But...because of the temporal energy involved, when the spell’s done there’s going to be a bit of a…shockwave.” She rubbed the back of her head with her hoof. “It probably won’t mess up the library too badly, but for your own safety, Owlowiscious, I think it would be best if you went someplace else for the day, alright? I’d hate for you to get hurt…”

Twilight extended one of her forelegs, and the owl, well trained in the body language of his owner, hopped off his perch and gently placed his talons on Twilight’s leg. The pony walked out of her front door, and released Owlowiscious, who flew off toward the forest. As he was trained to, he would return in the morning, though Ponyville’s mouse population was sure to take a hit in the meantime.

“What a lovely bird!” a voice said, and Twilight turned her head to see a unicorn approaching her library.

“Oh! Thank you!” said Twilight. “But I’m afraid the library is closing early today. I have a very delicate magical experiment going for the next few hours, so…”

“Really? Oh, how fascinating! What sort of experiment?” asked the unicorn. She was a mare, perhaps ten years Twilight’s senior, with a jet-black mane and a strangely maternal smile.

“Oh, nothing,” Twilight said. “Just a little time spell…”

“Time magic? Don’t sell yourself short, dear! That’s quite advanced, especially for a pony your age. Why, even some of the matriarchs of my family never quite got the hang of it.”

“Your family?” Twilight asked. She suddenly felt as if she was supposed to know who this pony was.

“Oh, I’m sorry, darling. Where are my manners?” the unicorn said. “My name is Indigo Dream. “

Twilight let out a pleasant gasp. “THE Indigo Dream? Of the Dream dynasty of Canterlot mages?” Suddenly the purple unicorn was beside herself with excitement. “I wrote a paper on your family for my Great Figures in Conjuring class back in school! Your ancestors invented the Come-To-Life spell and most of its known variants! Your great-great grandmother revolutionized the teaching of magic to foals!”

Indigo let out a tiny, subdued chuckle. “Yes, my family has always had a…special relationship with foals.”

“I can’t believe you’re here in Ponyville! You’re so important and rich and powerful and…wait, why are you here in Ponyville?”

“Well, I’ve been looking for you, Twilight Sparkle,” Indigo said. “I think you need my help.”

“It won’t be long now,” Fancypants said. He levitated a glass of brandy to his lips as he stared out the huge window which dominated his office, and offered a magnificent view of the city of Canterlot. “Gaze, you sent her the signal to proceed, correct?”

The grey pony nodded. Silver Spoon stood at Fancypants’ side, doing her best to avoid looking at Gaze. Something about him terrified her.

Perhaps it was his constant silence. Perhaps it was the total lack of emotion on his face. Perhaps it was the way he could vanish and reappear without the usual flash of light that accompanied a unicorn teleport. She had asked Fancy about Gaze shortly after meeting him, but the only description he had offered was, “He is my eyes.”

Silver could feel those eyes staring at her, and she did not like it. Was he on to her, she wondered? Could he have heard her speaking to herself? How far did his ability to hide himself go? Could he be watching her in a room she thought was empty?

Silver shook her head quickly, as if she were drying her mane after a bath. It was a little habit of hers, which helped her clear her thoughts.

“Silver? Are you alright, my angel?” Fancy asked.

“I’m fine, Sir Fancypants,” she said. “I’m just…anxious, I guess. I can’t wait to find out what you’re going to do to Mi- um, to Rarity.”

Fancy smiled. “Oh, you’ll know soon enough. Of course, what will occur today is merely the opening salvo. I fully expect her to survive it, though not unscathed. And when she does…that is when I will strike her. At her weakest point.”

“And the friend you sent to Ponyville?”

“A loyal Circle member who owed me a favor,” Fancy said. “Normally I would not send someone of such high standing, but it’s not every day that I need to impress the Princess’ favorite student.”

Silver looked up at Fancy. “You mean Twilight Sparkle?” Everyone in Ponyville knew that name.

“I’ve heard from reliable sources that she’s taken an interest in Rarity’s indiscretions. It seems she’s made multiple appeals to the local guard. All quietly hushed up, of course, but that sort of information has a way of finding its way back to me.”

That’s it.

Diamond’s voice was speaking to her again. Silver Spoon’s first instinct was to reply, but she caught herself in time. The last thing she needed was for Gaze and Fancy to think she was insane. Instead, she just let the voice speak.

I asked you before who you wanted to be. What did you choose then? You chose to save Sweetie Belle. You chose to risk yourself to help another pony. Is that who you want to be? Or do you just want to be Rarity’s slave again?

Silver could not reply. But she already had an answer in mind.

There’s someone else who needs your help. And Twilight could be the key to saving her. To saving all of them.

Fancy was still talking, but the voice had drowned out his speech in Silver’s head. Silver was rather glad to not have to listen to his rambling anyhow. Still, she made a point of looking up at him with an attentive expression, occasionally nodding to simulate engagement.

Find Twilight Sparkle, and you can save them all. But there's something else you'll need to do first.

Silver knew the voice was on to something. But she tried her best not let her body language betray her excitement. Gaze was still watching.

“It’s half past three,” Fancy said, looking at a Grandfather Clock which stood near his desk. “She should have made contact a few minutes ago.”

“So what happens now?” Silver asked.

“Now Twilight Sparkle gets everything she’s been hoping for,” Fancy said. “And so do I.”

“I need your help?” Twilight asked. “Um, I’m not sure I understand. Did the Princess send you? Is Equestria in danger again?”

Twilight thought of her friends, and frowned. “Because right now, the Elements of Harmony aren’t um, exactly…easy to assemble…I can probably get Laughter here on pretty short notice…” She shuffled her hooves nervously.

“Oh that’s quite alright, sweetheart,” Indigo said, “I came to see you, not the Elements. I need to talk to you about your friend Rarity.”

“R…Rarity?” Twilight asked. Could this pony know…?

“My family does a lot of charity work,” Indigo said. “One of our organizations is a network that helps with cases of missing or kidnapped foals…”

Twilight winced. “This…this isn’t about Sweetie Belle, is it?” she said, frightened to think what else Rarity might be up to.
Indigo shook her head. Her smile was gone now. “I’ve heard about your reports to the Royal Guard, of course,” she said. “But I’m afraid this goes far beyond what Rarity has done with her sister. In all honesty, this is one of the more disturbing cases I’ve come across. That’s why I’ve come all the way from Canterlot to handle it personally.”

Twilight gasped. “You…came from Canterlot…?”

“Well yes, dear,” she said. “Why so surprised?”

“The note,” Twilight whispered. The note’s remaining text flashed through her mind:

TERLOT
ELP YOU
OO!

“Canterlot…help you…” she whispered. “Sweetie must have meant that someone from Canterlot was coming to help me!”

“What was that, sweetheart?” Indigo asked.

“Nothing!” Twilight said. “Miss Indigo…I’m at your disposal. Tell me what you need.”

“I need your testimony, dear,” she said. “I get the impression that your word means a lot in this town.”

“I guess…” Twilight said, “Indigo…how serious are these allegations? What’s going to happen to Rarity?”

Inidigo’s mouth formed the tiniest hint of a smile.

“Justice,” she said.

*******

Carousel Boutique was a fortress.

Every morning, Rarity would reinforce the protection spell she had cast to keep Twilight’s teleportation out. She didn’t quite have the skill to create a physical barrier, but using magic to block magic was relatively simple. Next, she would check the locks on the windows and doors.

Unless it was market day, she would emerge from her house only once each day, and always at the crack of dawn, before anyone else was likely to see her. She would walk to her mailbox, take out any letters, and place some outgoing mail of her own in the slot.

Rarity’s Inspiration Room stood unused. Bolts of fabric and unfinished dresses lay beneath two months’ worth of dust. Sometimes, when she walked by the room, Rarity would look into it and feel a sense of nostalgia, but it quickly dissipated. She no longer needed that façade.

On this morning, like all others, she took her mail with her into her parlor, sat down at the desk, and began to read. Afterward, she would spend hours crafting return correspondence, meticulously rewriting each letter to make sure it sounded just right. After that, she would spend the afternoon home tutoring Sweetie Belle, before retiring with her to the bedroom.

The white unicorn was partway through her first draft of the day’s second letter when she heard four small hooves making their way down the stairs.

“Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said without looking up from her work. “You slept late again.”

“I know, I know, I’m sorry…” Sweetie said groggily. “Who are you writing to?”

“As I told you the last hundred times you’ve asked me,” Rarity said, “I am securing our future.”

Sweetie walked up to her sister.

“Yeah, but what does that mean? Who do those letters go to?”

“Allies,” Rarity said.

“Oh,” Sweetie said. “You know, sis, it’s been a while. Maybe Fancy forgot about you. Maybe we don’t need to hide like this anymore…”

“Fancypants did not become the richest pony in Equestria by forgetting his enemies,” Rarity said. “And we are not hiding. We are preparing. At the end of the Gathering, I told Fancypants I wouldn’t run. And I meant it.”

Rarity looked at her sister with a determined expression. “I know this has been hard on you, Sweetie Belle. But I need you to be patient. Running from Ponyville prematurely would just expose us. And I need you by my side. I need you safe. It shouldn’t be much longer now.”

“You really think so?” Sweetie asked, excited at the prospect of being allowed outside again.

“Yes. And when the moment arrives, I need you to follow my every instruction. I know you don’t approve of everything I do, Sweetie, but this is about our mutual survival. I have to know you’ll follow my lead.”

Sweetie nodded. “Don’t worry, sis. You can trust me.”

Rarity smiled. “From what my allies have been telling me, Fancy is likely to move soon,” she said. “If he does so now, then it’s all been for nothing. But if he tarries for just a few more days, things should finally be in place. Then we can leave.”

“You mean I can go back to school?” Sweetie asked, her expression brightening.

Rarity shook her head. “I’m sorry, Sweetie Belle, but it’s not that simple. You and I have both outgrown this backwards little town. Soon, we will move on.”

“Just…just like that?” Sweetie asked, crestfallen. “But…my friends…sis, please…I miss them so much…”

For the first few days after Rarity had begun her hermitage, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo had come to the door of the boutique on a daily basis, and loudly asked if Sweetie Belle could come out and play. On all occasions, they had been turned away by Rarity, only to return the next day.

It had all culminated on one cloudy afternoon, when the two fillies had spent hours banging on the door, screaming at the top of their lungs that they would not leave until they saw their friend.

But Sweetie did not come out. She couldn’t even hear her friends calling out to her. She was in the dungeon, bound to a chair. On that day, her sister had not tied her up for any sexual purpose. She had done so to keep her from her friends.

After that, the fillies stopped coming. It was a week before Sweetie was willing to speak to her sister again.

“Your friends will be fine,” Rarity said. “Leave them to their small lives. You don’t need them.”

“Yes, I do!” Sweetie protested. “I love them! Sis, please, just let me see them one more time!”

“It’s not worth the risk,” said Rarity. “Besides, I need you to make a clean break with your past. You can’t afford to look back.”

“But…” Sweetie stammered. “Friendship is important. You always said so…”

“Friendship…” Rarity said. She looked across the room at the burn mark on the floor.

The white unicorn closed her eyes and was silent for a moment. Then she opened them again, with a look of resolve.

“Friendship…has its uses,” she said. Her voice shook slightly.

“But in the end, it doesn’t truly matter,” Rarity said. With that, she got off her chair and walked up to her sister.

“I’ve found that ultimately, only two things are truly important.”

She ran a hoof over her sister’s back, starting from her tail and moving up to her head. With her other forehoof, she reached under Sweetie’s chin, gently pushing it upwards so the filly was looking at Rarity.

“The first is pleasure…” Rarity said, as she kissed her sister deeply on the mouth.

“And the second,” Rarity said as she broke the kiss, “Is family.”

Sweetie whimpered. “This isn’t how families normally act…” she said.

“Of course, it isn’t. Most ponies are afraid to ever act on their desires…” Rarity said, “But you and I, we’re different. The pain we’ve endured, and the things we’ve seen: Haven’t they made us stronger?”

“But I don’t desire you…” Sweetie said.

“Don’t you?” said Rarity. “I’ve heard the moans you let out sometimes when I have my way with you. The orgasms you try to hide from me. They don’t happen often, but when they do, I notice. And I savor them, little sister. You make such beautiful music when you come for me.”

Sweetie looked away from Rarity. “That’s because sometimes…sometimes you don’t hurt me. Sometimes you’re just…gentle…and…sometimes I guess I get tired of fighting you.”

Sweetie had noticed a change in her sister’s behavior in the last two months. She had grown less sadistic toward her, and more loving. She still forced herself on Sweetie almost daily, but her fascination with pain seemed to have lessened. It was almost as if Rarity was trying to win Sweetie over through a strange sort of kindness.

During those two months, Rarity had not been with any other foals. The burden of sating her sister’s urges had fallen entirely on Sweetie. Yet in a way, the foal welcomed this. At least this way, Rarity was not hurting anyone else.

It was this, more than any loyalty to her sister, which had kept Sweetie from running away. She knew it would just result in her sister finding another foal. And she couldn’t bear the thought of her weakness bringing pain to someone else. Not again.

Sweetie slumped down on the ground. “Just because I’ve enjoyed it…a little…sometimes…that doesn’t mean I want to do this sort of thing with you! It’s sick! You know it is! I just…sometimes I need to feel good…”

“And I make you feel good, don’t I?” Rarity said, as she placed a forehoof gently on Sweetie’s midsection and pushed her down. Sweetie offered no resistance, and was soon lying on her back.

“Anyone could make me feel good if they…touched me that way…” Sweetie said, still avoiding eye contact with Rarity.

“Oh, now, don’t be absurd…” Rarity replied. “You know there’s more to it than that. There’s the emotional intensity of our bond. The love we feel for each other, in spite of all our little…disagreements. Don’t tell me that doesn’t make a difference, Sweetie Belle.”

“Sis, I don’t want to talk about this…”

Rarity kissed her sister on the belly. Sweetie squirmed.

“You need to hear this, sister,” Rarity said. “It’s important that you understand. You and I are bonded by more than blood. We are united by a common pain. The pain our father gave to me. The pain I have given you. I know you hate it. I know you resent me for it. But it’s necessary. That pain opened my eyes to the world as it really is. And it led me to discover the greatest pleasure a pony can ever experience.”

Rarity began moving downward, planting kisses on Sweetie Belle as she moved toward her pussy. At the same time, the older unicorn began rubbing her own cunt.

“Someday, you will know it too, little sister: the absolute joy of ravaging an innocent little foal. The price we pay for knowing that ecstasy is that we must first experience that pain ourselves. This is the gift I give to you, my only love.”

“But I don’t want it…” Sweetie said. She was near tears. “I don’t want to be like you. I just want to be normal…”

“We’re better than normal,” said Rarity. “We’ve gone beyond the dull, pedestrian lives other ponies live. I know it’s scary and painful now, my love. But just wait. One day, this pain will transform you, as it did me. Then you will understand, Sweetie Belle. You’ll come to appreciate the joy I am offering you.”

Rarity moved down to Sweetie’s cunt and gave it a long, slow, lick. The filly squealed softly.

“Oh my!” Rarity said. “You’re rather wet today…”

“Shut up…” Sweetie said. “I don’t like it…I’ll never like it…”

“It’s alright, my darling, it’s alright…” Rarity said. “Take your time. One day, you’ll awaken to my gift. It will happen subtly at first. You’ll begin to look at foals differently. You’ll feel a hunger, a rapturous need. And when you do, I will help you satisfy it. We’ll find some sweet, beautiful young filly…or a colt, if you prefer…and we’ll make her ours. You and I will annihilate her innocence together, and make love to each other while she screams.”

Rarity cried out as she rubbed her cunt faster. “Yes!,” she cried. “It will be so wonderful…we’ll break them together…you and I…we’ll make them hurt! Oh Sweetie, we’ll make them hurt so MUCH!”

Sweetie slowly backed away as her sister lay on the ground, lost in the throes of her orgasm.

She waited until Rarity’s breathing had slowed to respond.

“Please, sis…” she said. “I don’t want to hurt anyone…”

“Neither did I, once,” Rarity said. “But that was a very long time ago.”

The two sisters sat in silence for a moment, and then Rarity stood up and casually walked back to her desk.

“I’ll begin your lessons in half an hour,” she said. “Have your quill and parchment ready by then.”

Sweetie wanted to say something. Dozens of angry retorts, accusations, and proclamations of defiance entered her mind, but every one of them seemed to vanish from her thoughts before she could give them voice.

Finally, she gave up.

“Okay, sis,” was all she said.

Sweetie began to walk in the direction of her room. Rarity dipped her quill in the ink bottle, preparing to resume her correspondence.

Neither of them had time to process what happened next. It happened very quickly.

Rarity’s ink bottle fell to the ground, spilling ink all over the floor. A moment earlier, Rarity had knocked it over, startled by a voice from outside her front door.

Now there was an urgent knocking at the door, and a voice repeating what it had said a moment earlier:

“ROYAL GUARD! OPEN UP!”

Rarity stood motionless.

“No…” she said. “I only needed a few more days…”

“Sis? Sis, what’s happening?” Sweetie said, as she rushed to her sister’s side.

“OPEN THIS DOOR OR WE WILL BREAK IT DOWN!”
Rarity began shaking.

The sisters heard a loud crack: the sound of hooves connecting with the front door of their home.

Sweetie looked up at her sister, who stood with a look of horror on her face.

It was finally happening, Sweetie realized. They were finally coming to stop her.

So, why am I so scared? Sweetie thought. Isn’t this what I wanted?

CRACK. The door sounded like it was giving way. Another kick would shatter it.

Rarity closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She stopped shaking.

Then she turned to her sister.

“I love you, Sweetie Belle,” she said.

Every outward sign of fear was gone. Rarity took a moment to look in a nearby mirror, and adjusted her mane with her forehoof.

Then, the white unicorn walked toward her front door.

The last kick had reduced the door to splinters. Three royal guardsponies stepped into the house.

Behind them, Rarity could see Twilight Sparkle and Indigo Dream.

Rarity felt a flash of rage. Fancy had sent a Circle member. Just to let her know he was behind this.

Outwardly, however, she was the picture of refined calm. A proverb of her own devising entered her mind:

I will face my end as I have lived: with elegance and grace. When I am gone, let them say, “She walked to the gallows with her head held high.”

“Welcome to my establishment, gentlemen,” she said, addressing the guardsponies directly. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“Rarity,” a guard replied, “by the authority vested in me by her Royal Majesty, you are hereby charged with the crime of first degree murder.”

Rarity raised an eyebrow. It was the only external sign of the shock she was feeling.

“Murder?” she asked. She looked at Twilight.

“Rarity,” Twilight said. She looked as though she had been crying. “Even after all this, I never thought you’d be capable of…”
Twilight turned away.

“I’m sorry, Indigo!” she said. “I can’t face her right now…”

“Shhh, it’s alright, sweetheart,” said Indigo, patting Twilight on the back. “I just need your testimony. You don’t need to face her if you don't want to.”

Twilight tried to say something, but found herself unable to speak. She simply nodded.

“I think there’s been some mistake,” Rarity said. “I am not a murderer.”

“STOP LYING!” Twilight screamed, still looking away from Rarity. “ALL YOU’VE EVER DONE IS LIE TO ME!”

“Twilight, dear…” Rarity said, still fighting to retain her mask of confidence. “You’re letting your emotions get the best of you…”

Twilight turned around. “Stop playing dumb! We know! We all know!” she yelled. “I’m ashamed that I ever called you my friend. You’re disgusting!”

“You’re in hysterics, darling,” Rarity said. “Really, now. Accusing me of murder? The very idea.”

It was Indigo who turned to Rarity now.

“You can stop playing dumb, Rarity,” she said. “We have more than enough evidence. Eight months ago, you fooled this town into thinking there was an accident in the Everfree Forest. But there was never any accident, was there?”

Rarity did not speak, but responded with a tiny smirk. It was meant to send a message. It told Indigo that she was not buying her performance.

Indigo Dream responded with the same expression. Her message was also clear: The performance isn’t for you.

A magical field materialized around Rarity’s legs, binding all four of them together. She fell to the ground.

“You’re under arrest, Rarity,” said the lead guard. “For the murder of Silver Spoon.”

[NEXT: Alone/Books and scrolls/A question]

6: Prisoners

---Chapter 6: Prisoners---

Ponyville’s prison sat on the outskirts of town, at the edge of one of the far borders of the Everfree Forest. The facility had no proper name; when locals spoke of it, it was simply referred to as “the prison.” This was not accidental: the mayor preferred that the facility not draw attention to itself. On the rare occasions when a high-profile crime was committed, the citizens of Ponyville were glad to know the prison was there to keep the guilty locked away. At any other time, it was just far enough out of sight that it could be easily forgotten.

The prison was not a large one. It had never needed to be. Crime was not a widespread problem in Ponyville. There were the occasional issues with graffiti and littering, and sometimes a pear or two would be stolen from the local fruit stand. Serious crimes were rare. Violent ones were almost unheard of.

There had not been a murder on the books in Ponyville in fifty years. The last one was the stuff of local legend.
A stallion named Bumper Crop had been working the fields of a local farm. He had worked there his entire life.
A fellow worker had made a joke at the stallion’s expense. Bumper Crop kicked him. The other pony fell to the ground.

Bumper Crop continued kicking him.

The killer and the victim had not been particularly close, but they had worked side by side for years. It was not unusual for the two of them to trade light-hearted insults while working. In fact, there had been nothing unusual about that day at all, up until the moment of the kick.

No one was quite sure why Bumper Crop did it. At his trial, he offered no explanations. He pled guilty, and went to his fate in silence.

This only added to the legend. Some ponies believed they had been fighting over a mare. Some ponies believed the victim had been secretly bullying the killer for years. “Something had to give,” they would say.

The most popular theory, however, was that there was no rational explanation for the crime. That the stallion had simply decided, in one swift and terrible moment, to take his co-worker’s life. Because he could.

A popular newspaper editorial of the time summed up the public feeling. “It is a mistake to try to place the actions of Bumper Crop in any sort of rational context,” it read. “Evil heeds no reason. Evil simply is.”

As Rarity was led through the gates of Ponyville’s prison, she found herself wondering what the newspapers would say about her.

No one spoke to Rarity as she was led into her cell. The guard ponies in the prison were not used to this level of criminal. They weren’t quite sure what to make of her.

For her part, Rarity also remained silent. She was determined to retain the air of silent dignity she had left her home with. Her leg restraints had been replaced with a magical tether for the long walk to the prison. She had made no attempt to resist it.

She was led down a long, dark hallway. At the end of the hall was a door, which appeared to be made of steel. It offered no view of the outside, aside from a small slot through which food trays could be pushed. Rarity walked through the door as if she were being invited into someone’s home. There was no hesitation in her stride.

She found herself inside a small white room. There was a single barred window, too high to properly see out of. A light hung from the ceiling. On one side, next to the wall, was a simple cot. A commode could be found against the opposite wall. Other than that, the room was empty.

Rarity surveyed her new home and then turned to the guard. Finally, for the first time since she had been led out of her boutique, she spoke.

“When can I see my sister?”

She received no answer. Without a word, the guard closed the door. Rarity could hear a series of locks sliding into place, and then nothing.

She was utterly alone now, perhaps more than she had ever been. There was no longer any need for the charade.

All at once, Rarity collapsed on the floor and began to shake uncontrollably.

The second half of her newly composed motto echoed in her head:

Let them say, “She went to the gallows with her head held high.” Wear the mask until your final breath.

Never give them the satisfaction of seeing how terrified you are.

She was not sure how long she remained on the floor. But when her legs finally had the strength to lift her again, she rose to see that it was evening. The small sliver of sunlight coming from the high window was nearly gone.

Rarity had wondered earlier why anyone would bother to install a window that was too high up for most ponies to look out of. Now she understood.

The window was a small mercy. It was the only thing allowing her to mark the passage of time.

The unicorn began to pace. She couldn’t help it. There was nothing else to do, no other way to release her nervous energy. She found herself walking back and forth in her cell, like a caged beast.

Questions flooded her mind, none of which she could possibly hope to answer.

When will I be formally charged? Am I to stay here until I am brought before a judge? What sort of evidence could they possibly have against me? Can they even charge me when there’s no body? What sort of favors did Fancy promise to get me charged with this? What’s going to happen to my sister? Was it wor-

The last question almost sped through her mind like all the others had, but at the last moment, it decided to remain. It sat at the center of Rarity’s thoughts, refusing to be dismissed.

Was it worth it?

“I…” Rarity stammered, surprising herself by speaking aloud. But then again, she mused, why not? Anything to cut through this unbearable silence.

She contemplated the question for a moment, before offering her response:

“I could not have lived any other way. Not after what was done to me as a filly. Not with my urges, my hungers. It’s more than just desire. I need foals.”

Rarity stopped pacing. She found herself facing the far wall of her cell. It was as good a place to face as any.

“How could one ask a pony to give up her life’s passion? How could I possibly live my life unsatisfied, unfulfilled? If other ponies only knew the exquisite joy foals have brought me, they would never judge me. They would join me. But no one else is worthy of such pleasure. No one but…”

Rarity stopped herself before she could say the name, but it was too late.

An image of her sister entered Rarity’s mind. Sweetie Belle smiled happily up at her.

And then, once again, the question hung in the air.

Was it worth it?

Then Rarity heard a voice, so clearly she almost thought it was real:

“Sis…it’s not too late to stop.”

Sweetie had said that to Rarity the morning of the Gathering.

“You were always so wise for your age, my love,” Rarity responded to thin air.

She stared at the wall.

“How difficult would it be for them to put a mirror in here?” she said. “I haven’t fixed my mane in hours. I must look dreadful…”

In her mind, the question remained. It would not be dispelled by something as simple as a change of topics.

“I won’t apologize for what I am,” she said. “I did not choose to be plagued by these urges. Did the wolf choose to subsist on the rabbit? Of course not. But since he must, why shouldn’t the wolf enjoy his meal?”

Rabbits.

Rarity found herself remembering a rabbit, trapped in a magical bubble. She remembered the way it had looked at her in the last moment before its air ran out.

In her mind, the rabbit’s eyes were still staring at her. Had they ever stopped?

Then, in a single instant, the image changed. It was still a memory. Those eyes were still there. But now, they belonged to Sweetie Belle.

Rarity shook her head.

“That’s not true…” she said. “It’s not the same. I love her. She’ll understand one day. Why I had to hurt her. It’s not like the rabbit. That was childish, stupid sadism. Sweetie and I…we have a bond…”

In Rarity’s mind, two eyes were still staring at her. She could no longer tell if they belonged to the rabbit, or to her sister.
And the question yet remained.

Rarity fell to the floor, grabbing her head with her forehooves.

“Stop it…” she said. “Stop looking at me! Stop it, Swee-“

BANG BANG BANG BANG

Rarity looked up in the direction of the sound. It had come from the metal door. Someone was knocking.

The sudden shock of being in the presence of another living being had caused the images in her mind to vanish.

“YOU AWAKE?” yelled a voice from the other side.

“Um…yes! Yes, I am!” Rarity said collecting herself as best she could.

“Food time,” said the voice. The slot at the center of the door opened, and a food tray slid into view. Rarity took the tray and placed it on the floor.

“Push the tray back in the slot when you’re done,” said the voice.

She heard a set of hooves starting to walk away.

“Wait!” Rarity shouted. The hooves stopped.

“What?”

“What’s going to happen to my sister? When can I see her?”

The voice chuckled.

“Lady, with what you’re charged with, do you really think we’re going to let you near a foal?”

All of a sudden, Rarity felt as if her cell had become much smaller.

“You...you can't do that! You bring her here, dammit! YOU BRING HER HERE!” she screamed. “I HAVE A RIGHT TO SEE MY SISTER! DON’T YOU DARE TAKE HER AWAY FROM ME!”

She could hear the hooves walking away again.

“WAIT! DON'T DO THIS! I’VE ALREADY LOST THE OTHERS! BUT NOT HER! PLEASE, NOT HER!”

Rarity paused, hoping for a response. But she heard nothing.

She was alone.

The unicorn hung her head.

“Not her…” she said softly.

For what seemed like hours, Rarity stood there, with her eyes closed. The cell was consumed by utter and complete silence, as the unicorn pondered the question.

Finally, Rarity turned away from the door. She slowly walked to the small window, allowing a tiny sliver of moonlight to touch her face. It was then that she broke the silence.

“No,” she said. “No, it wasn’t.”

*******

Silver Spoon was proud of herself. It was not common for her to feel this way, but she felt she had earned the privilege.

When Fancypants had told her that Rarity had been arrested, she did not betray a hint of the anger she had been feeling. Instead, she leapt up and kissed the stallion on the mouth. She found this was proving a successful tactic for distracting him when she needed to hide her emotional state.

When Fancy had followed up by telling her that Rarity had been charged with Silver’s own murder, the filly burst out with laughter. It seemed to her that this was the reaction Fancy was looking for, and he had seemed pleased. It was a few minutes before she could excuse herself, on the pretext of needing to use the restroom.

It wasn’t a total lie. The filly felt sick to her stomach.

While in the restroom, she whispered a quick but passionate apology to Miss Rarity. It didn’t matter to her that her mistress could not hear her. What mattered to Silver was being a good slave.

“I know you disowned me, but I will never be disloyal to you, Miss Rarity,” she whispered. “I’ll find a way to free you. And then you’ll take me back. Then I can belong to you again…”

Who do you want to be?

Since noticing its resemblance to Diamond Tiara, Silver had begun paying more attention to her inner voice. But that did not mean she agreed with it completely.

“You asked me that before. I guess what you’re really asking is if I want to go back to Miss Rarity, or if I want to help other ponies, like I did with Sweetie,” Silver said. “Well, here’s my answer: I’m going to do both.”

Silver looked in the bathroom mirror, and turned on the faucet above the sink.

“I’m meant to be with Miss Rarity,” she said. “But that doesn’t mean I can’t help other ponies, too.”

It felt good to save Sweetie Belle, didn’t it? It felt right.

“Yeah. Yeah, it did,” she said. “I…I like to help, you know? Like I used to help Diamond. Like I helped Miss Rarity. And yeah, like I helped Sweetie. I just want serve other ponies. Make them happy. When I do that, I feel like…”

Silver placed her front hooves under the cold running water, and splashed the water over her face.

“I feel like I matter,” she said.

“What I did to Diamond was wrong,” Silver continued. “I don’t deserve to go back to Miss Rarity until I fix that. And there’s one other pony I left behind. I think I can help her, too.”

You’ll be putting yourself in danger.

The voice did not sound discouraging. It seemed more as if it was testing Silver’s resolve.

“Yeah, I will,” said Silver. “But this is who I want to be.”

Silver’s days in Fancy’s mansion began to take on something of a predictable routine. In the morning, she would wake in Fancy’s bed. He would usually be gone by then, tending to the demands of his various businesses. Though Silver theoretically had her own room, in practice, she never spent any time there. She didn’t like the look of the place. It was too familiar, too much like her old home. And she hated the dolls. She couldn’t stand the way they all seemed to look at her whenever she walked into the room. Their expressions never changed, and they always seemed to stare at her with such intensity. They reminded her far too much of Gaze.

She would see Fancy various times throughout the day. Typically a servant would appear and announce that her presence was requested. These occasions had a certain rhythm to them: she would chat with Fancy, joke with him, flirt a bit. He usually did not have much time for her during the day, which suited Silver just fine.

Her nights were spent in Fancy’s bed. This was the most important part of her performance. Her hope was that as long as she kept him satisfied and happy, his guard would remain down. Luckily, Silver had developed a talent for keeping stallions pleased over the last few months, and in her mind, Fancy was just another stallion, no different from the anonymous vagrants she had serviced during her time in the alley.

Only once had Fancy inquired as to what Silver did during the day when he was not around. Silver had paused for a moment, masking her surprise with a feigned cough. It gave her time enough to concoct a response.

“I like to read,” she had replied. This was close enough to the truth.

Fancy’s mansion boasted no less than two massive libraries. Either one was large enough to put Ponyville’s own Golden Oaks Library to shame. They were each located on opposite wings of the mansion.

The East Library was for literature. It was dominated by the great works of Equestrian fiction, with special places set aside for the rare first editions which Fancy coveted. Silver had not spent a tremendous amount of time there. It didn’t have what she needed.

The West Library was for nonfiction. Unlike its counterpart, which was almost exclusively dominated by books, this library was also filled with scrolls.

The library was primarily concerned with the study of magic. It was just as Silver had hoped.

“All I have to do is find it,” she had said upon entering the library for the first time. “Just find one little spell, and a Unicorn to cast it. Then I can save her, and bring this place crashing down on Fancy’s head at the same time.”

For three days, she spent her free hours poring over books and scrolls. On the fourth day, she finally found the one she had been looking for.

She had been so excited, she hadn’t noticed the grey unicorn watching her from across the room.

Half an hour later, Silver was reading up on magical theory when she had heard a voice whisper softly into her ear.

“Ah, so this is what you’ve been up to while I’m at work.”

Silver yelped with shock and reflexively slammed her book shut.

Fancy raised an eyebrow. “Have I made you uncomfortable, dear?” he asked.

“Oh, no, Sir Fancypants! Of course not! I just…I’m sorry, I guess I’m still a little jumpy from living in the alley. I had to be on my guard all the time there, you know…there was no telling when I might be snuck up on…I’m just lucky you came along when you did!”

Silver wasn’t sure how convincing that had sounded.

Fancy tapped the cover of the book Silver had been reading. “A book on magic theory, eh?” he said. “What unique reading material for an Earth Pony…”

Silver chuckled nervously. “Yes, well, I’ve always been um, fascinated by Unicorns and their magic. Even if I can’t do it myself, it’s so interesting to read about! Ponyville’s an Earth Pony town so there was never much to read on the subject there, but here…”

Silver pushed the book aside. It was time to try flattery.

“…here there’s this magnificent library! It’s easily the biggest I’ve ever seen. It must have taken you ages to collect all of these!”

Much to Silver’s relief, Fancy smiled.

“Oh my dear, you have NO idea!” he said, with such enthusiasm that Silver felt taken aback. “Some of these tomes date back to before the founding of Equestria! Take this one for example…”

Fancy’s horn lit up, and a book, which had been sitting on a nearby pedestal, was levitated toward Silver, hovering in front of her.

“Would you believe that this was once housed in the main library of the long-lost Crystal Empire? I obtained it from a professor of antiquities at Canterlot University. He hated to part with it, of course, but he owed me a favor. And over here, I have…”

Silver sighed quietly, mentally tuning Fancy out as he prattled on.

She tapped the scroll she had hidden underneath the table with her hoof, just to confirm that it was still there. She silently thanked the Princesses that he hadn’t seen it. If he had, he would most likely have realized her deceit immediately.

“…but, of course, the duchess was more than happy to let me have the volume after I showed her the photos I had of her with-… I’m not boring you, am I, my angel?”

“Not at all!” Silver said, lying through her teeth. “Do go on!”

“That’s quite all right,” Fancy replied. “My time here is limited. I actually just stopped by to look up a spell, at the request of a business partner.”

Not far away, a scroll levitated out of its compartment and came to rest on the table.

“Here we are. Well, then, I hope you enjoy your studies of Unicorn magic, my dear. Perhaps one of these days I shall return the gesture, and read up on carrot farming.” Fancy chuckled.

An Earth Pony joke. Charming, Silver thought. She responded with a painfully forced laugh.

As Fancy began to leave, Silver once again touched the hidden scroll with her hoof.

What are you waiting for? You have what you need. Ask him!

Silver nodded. The sooner she was done here, the better.

“Sir Fancypants, wait!”

Fancy stopped and turned around.

“Um, the truth is, while I do enjoy reading like this, I rather…miss you when you’re working,” Silver said.

“And I miss you, my dear. But it wouldn’t look right for me to have a foal with me in my various meetings. You understand.”

“Oh, of course. But that’s not what I mean. I mean I miss you…physically,” Silver said. She had Fancy’s full attention now.

“I get so pent up during the day, Sir Fancypants…” Silver said, slowing her voice down a bit so she sounded just the slightest bit seductive. “You called me insatiable once, and it’s true. I need it all the time…”

“Silver, please…” said Fancy, looking rather flustered. “I have important clients waiting…”

“Oh, I understand that you’re busy,” Silver said. “I’m just so aroused right now, I don’t think I can wait until tonight. And I know you don't mind sharing me, right?"

"Quite the contrary," said Fancy. "I insist on it. I find monogamy to be so painfully dull. And most fillies your age still naively cling to the concept of finding 'one true love' and other such hogwash. But you never had such delusions, did you, my dear? Do you even know how many ponies you've been with?"

"No," Silver answered truthfully. She felt strangely embarrassed. "I lost count a long time ago..."

"Such a beautiful little whore," Fancy said, in a deeply excited tone. He approached Silver and began to kiss her, then remembered himself and forced himself to back away.

"We shall have to continue this later tonight," he said. "But please don't deny yourself any pleasure because I happen to be occupied. Now, what were you going to ask me?"

"Do you remember how you said that the whole mansion was open to me?”

“Yes?”

“Does that include the Gallery?” Silver asked with a smile.

[NEXT: Happy Tune/Twenty/countdown]

7: Gallery

---Chapter 7: Gallery---

“Ah, Twenty. How good of you to show up.”

“Forgive me. I did not mean to miss our last rendezvous. It is difficult to get away sometimes.”

“Save the excuses. Proceed with your report. Has she been harmed?”

“No. By all accounts she put up no struggle. She’s safe inside Ponyville prison.”

“Good. Then the spread of the Circle has been contained.”

“Your highness, if you’ll indulge me…why is her safety so important to you?”

“Generosity, Twenty. The Element Bearers are the six most important mortal ponies alive. You know this.”

“But after what she’s done, why would the Element remain with her?”

“The Elements are a troublesome thing. Once the spark has been activated, it stays linked to that pony for life. Eventually, the Element will choose a new host, but even then, she will bear a faint glimmer of that power. As much as I hate to admit it, we need her, at least for now. It will be three or four decades before the elements can be passed down to their next bearers.”

“And what happens when they are, highness?”

“Then I will quietly decree that Rarity be put to death for her crimes. Hers was a very public downfall. It reflects badly on me. The sooner she is gone, the better.”

“I can’t imagine that anyone would connect you with-“

“Rarity’s arrest was the top story in this morning’s Canterlot Courier, Twenty. The photo they chose was of her at Candence’s wedding reception. It shows me talking to her. This was the first thing my subjects saw when they woke up this morning, Twenty. A photo of their Princess chatting with an accused child killer.”

“The public is fickle. They’ll forget.”

“Yes, they will.”

Princess Celestia’s horn glowed for just an instant. It was the color of the sun.

“But I will not.”

*******

Time didn’t pass in the Gallery.

There were no windows to mark the passage of day into night, and no clocks or calendars. In theory, a foal’s only means of keeping track of how many days had passed was to count how many times the guards had called Lights Out and ordered them to go to sleep.

In practice, however, Lights Out did not necessarily coincide with nighttime. During busy times, the guards might not call Lights Out for hours and hours beyond the usual time. On these occasions, Lights Out did not occur until every Gallery patron was satisfied.

As a result, by the time the average foal had been in the Gallery for a month, she had lost track of time entirely. Twist was no exception.

She no longer counted how many days had passed. It was pointless. There was simply one long, unbroken string of time. Events blended into each other in her memory, with little deviation to distinguish them. She would sleep. Eventually, something would wake her: usually a guard, though sometimes a patron would decide to molest her sleeping form, and she would awaken to find herself in coitus with a stranger. Either way, she would wake, bathe, eat, and be prepared for the day’s patrons. Though some Circle members visited the Gallery every day, they were far from the only visitors. Each member was allowed to invite guests, and in some cases a single Circle member might bring scores of ponies into the Chamber. Sometimes, hundreds of patrons would pass through the Gallery in a single day.

Twist was one of the less popular foals. Her habit of slipping into fantasy when the patrons were using her had proven unpopular. The popular foals, Twist had noticed, were the ones who reacted the most. The ones who always cried, or screamed, or begged. The patrons seemed to love it when they begged.

But there were a few foals who had gone completely in the opposite direction, throwing themselves at patrons and openly asking to be abused. On her third day in the Gallery, Twist had observed a bright yellow Earth Pony who seemed to be about her age. She had some musical scales as her Cutie Mark. The filly always looked disheveled, her mane a chaotic mess, her body covered in bruises. Twist noticed that she had a strange, frantic way of speaking. She spoke far too fast, and just a bit too loud.

“That’s Happy Tune,” Aurora had told her. “She’s one of the Junkies.”

“Junkies?” Twist asked.

“There’s only a few of them here right now, but there used to be a lot more. I’ve seen quite a few in my time,” Aurora said.

“They’re the foals who go over the edge. They start to enjoy what the patrons do to them. A lot. Almost to the point of addiction. The rest of us tend to avoid them. It’s easier. All they ever talk about is sex, and if you get close to them after lights out, they’re liable to force themselves on you.”

Twist watched with confusion as Happy Tune jumped up and ran to greet a patron who had just entered the Gallery. When a patron entered, most foals instinctively tried to minimize their presence. They were forbidden from hiding, so they would try to avoid the patron’s gaze, or quietly walk to another area. Anything to avoid being chosen.

Happy Tune, however, was making her presence as obvious as possible. She smiled as she successfully intercepted the visitor, and began speaking to him in that same loud, frantic voice.

“Hello there!” she said. “Are you looking for a foal? Because I’ll do anything you want. Anything! I won’t fight you like the others. I’ll be your whore. Do you want me? I’ll bet you do.”

Before the patron could respond, Tune reached down and ran her hoof over his cock.

“Oh, I like your cock. It feels violent. You know, how some cocks are long, but you can tell they won’t hurt? Yours isn’t like that. It feels nice and fat. The fat ones hurt the most. You like to hurt fillies, don’t you? I can tell. Do you want to hurt me? No one’s hurt me really bad in a while. But you look mean. Be mean to me, okay? Be merciless.”

The stallion stood speechless as the little foal reached out with both forelegs and placed her hooves on either side of his head, locking her eyes with his.

“Please let me bleed for you,” she said.

“I’ve already got someone in mind,” the stallion said. He pushed her aside and walked past.

“Who is it?” Tune shouted back. “I’ll bet she’s nowhere near as dirty as I can be! Please, let me feel you! I want to feel you! Come ba-“

“THAT’S ENOUGH!” a guard shouted from across the room. “The patron has made his choice.”

“Yes, sir,” Tune said, looking dejected. She returned to the couch she had been sitting on.

“Why would she…act that way?” Twist asked.

“I don’t know,” Aurora said. “The sad thing is, when she first came here, she was really quiet and shy. Most of the junkies start out like that. No one’s sure what makes them change. I have a theory, though.”

“You do?” said Twist, keeping her eye on Happy Tune. The filly was now openly masturbating.

“They do that pretty much constantly,” Aurora said. “But yeah, here’s my theory: I’ve seen foals in here who just shut down after a while. They stop feeling anything, just detach themselves. I think the Junkies are the opposite. They’re all about feeling things. You heard what she said. ‘I want to feel you.’ I don’t think she cared if what she felt was pain, pleasure, or whatever.”

Aurora sighed. “I think they’re scared of going numb,” she said.

“Yeah, but she was practically asking to be beaten up…” Twist said. “I’ve never theen anything like tha-“ Just then, a realization went off in Twist’s mind. She let out a small gasp.

“What is it?” Aurora said.

“She reminds me of someone,” Twist said. “Thomeone from back home…”

“Really? Aurora said. “There are ponies like that on the outside, too?”

“I’ve only met one,” Twist said.

“A friend of yours?”

“No…or maybe, I’m not sure,” Twist said. “I used to hate her, but the last time I saw her, she did thomething really brave…so now I’m not thure what I think of her. But before that, she was just like Happy Tune. She was at the Gathering, and I overheard her a couple of timeth. She kept asking them to hurt her and fuck her and…”

Twist shook her head.

“I just don’t understand…” she said. “I don’t understand any of this…”

“Well, she’s not in here, so there might be a chance for her. Maybe she can get help,” Aurora said.

“I don’t think she wants help,” Twist said. “But maybe…hey, you said there used to be a lot more Junkies, right? What happened to them? Did they get better?”

Aurora closed her eyes. “I didn’t sleep too well last night,” she said. “I think I’m going to take a nap…”

“No, wait, pleathe don’t shut me out like that,” Twist said. “Just tell me. What happened to the Junkies who used to be here?”
Aurora sighed again. Twist noticed that she did this a lot.

“Some of the Junkies just want sex, but most of them are into pain,” she said. “They find out who the most sadistic regulars are and throw themselves at them. And sometimes…sometimes things…go too far…”

“….oh.” Twist said.

“I’m sorry,” Aurora said. “I didn’t want to tell you. Not after you told me about your friend.”

Twist didn’t say anything. She looked back at Happy Tune. The filly seemed to have achieved orgasm and was now lying half-asleep on the couch.

Unsure of what else to do, Twist laid down next to Aurora, snuggling up next to her. The older filly smiled.

“You,” a rough voice said. “Come with me.”

Twist looked behind her. An older looking stallion looked back at her.

“Hurry up,” he said. “I’ve got some friends waiting for you in the other room.”

Twist got to her hooves. “Yes, sir…”

“Not you!” he said. “Your friend there. The older one. We’re bored with fumbling kids. Tonight we’re having us an experienced slut.”

Aurora stood up and walked toward the stallion.

“Wait!” Twist said. “Just…can I ask her something first?”

“Make it quick,” the stallion said.

“Aurora, you said that most of the foals here become empty and detached after a while, right? I don’t want to end up that way…”

“Twist…”

“So…can you tell me…how did you do it? How did you avoid going numb?”

Aurora turned her face away from Twist for just a moment. When she looked back, she was smiling gently.

“Oh, Twist,” she said. “You’re such a sweet little filly.”

Twist and Aurora did not discuss the topic again. After a week in the Gallery, Twist had developed a system: at night, she would think up stories, sometimes with Aurora’s help. She would tell the beginning of the story, but intentionally leave the ending unresolved. She forced herself not to think of it, keeping the resolution a secret, even to herself.

Then when she was chosen by one of the patrons, she would go back to her story. Close her eyes, and imagine. Let the pain and humiliation wash away from her. It didn’t matter. She was someplace else.

This did not always work. Some patrons demanded her total attention. They would ask her to talk dirty to them, or perform a very specific set of tasks. Twist quickly learned that slipping into fantasy during these sessions could have painful consequences.

But there were other sessions, ones where all she had to do was lie on a bed with her legs spread while countless patrons had their way with her. And during those times, she was free. Most of the time, patrons didn’t even want her to talk or react. They just wanted a body to use.

Take it, then. Have my body, Twist thought. But you can never have my mind.

After Lights Out, Twist would usually return to Aurora’s side, to chat a bit before bed. Twist had quickly learned that the question “How was your day?” was verboten in the Gallery. It was pointless: the answer would always be the same.
Instead, Aurora would always greet Twist with her own question:

“Did you finish the story?”

When the answer was no, the two would think of new story ideas instead.

When the answer was yes, Twist would whisper the remainder of the tale to her friend. Aurora would drift off to sleep with images of heroic quests and far-off lands dancing through her mind.

Even though Aurora never stayed awake for the entire story, Twist always finished telling it. She wasn’t just telling them for Aurora.

A month passed this way, though Twist did not recognize it as one.

Aurora looked forward to Twist’s return each night. At first, Twist’s enthusiasm for storytelling was almost uncanny. She would gesture with her hooves, do character voices, and sometimes speak so loud that she accidentally woke other foals.

Aurora observed, over the course of time, as Twist’s storytelling style changed. How it went from enthusiastic, to subdued, to mechanical. Twist would gesture less. She made fewer jokes. She rushed endings.

Aurora knew what was happening.

One cold night in the Gallery, Twist returned to Aurora’s side with a strange awkwardness to her gait.

“Are you limping?” Aurora asked.

“It’s nothing,” she said. “I mean, it’s not broken or anything. It’ll heal.”

“Oh…” Aurora said. “So…did you finish the story?”

“What story?” Twist asked.

Aurora sighed again, but this sigh sounded different. It was almost as if she had been holding that sigh in for weeks. As if she knew she would need it someday.

“Oh!” Twist said. “Oh, the thtory…no, no, I didn’t. Um…I don’t think I want to think of any new ones today, okay? I’m…I’m just so tired…” There was a strange flatness to her voice.

Aurora closed her eyes. It seemed entirely too labored a gesture. Her face twitched ever so slightly, as if she were holding something back.

“It’s okay, Twist…” she said. “Just…come here and keep me warm, okay?”

“Okay…” Twist said.

The two fell into an embrace, and Twist was soon fast asleep.

Aurora waited until she was sure Twist was asleep before she spoke to her friend.

“I knew it would start happening sooner or later…” she said. “But don’t worry. I’ll remember you like this. Even after this place has taken everything out of you. When you’re empty, I’ll remember who you were. That’s what I do here. I remember those we’ve lost.”

Aurora scanned the room, looking at the sleeping forms of dozens of foals. She had once known many of them so well. Now she didn’t know any of them.

“I won’t forget…your stories, your kindness, your optimism…they won’t really be gone. I’ll keep them with me. I’ll keep them safe.” She gave Twist a kiss on the forehead. “I promise.”

*******

Silver Spoon materialized at the entrance to the Gallery. Around her neck, she wore a golden necklace with a key attached. Before he had transported her, Fancy had warned Silver not to take the necklace off under any circumstances.

“Foals don’t visit the Gallery very often, especially not accompanied by an adult,” Fancy had said. “The key is what tells the guards that you’re a patron and not a resident. Don’t worry, it’s enchanted so none of the other foals can wear it.

Otherwise, they might try to pass themselves off as patrons. We learned that lesson the hard way some years ago. Our first and only escape.”

“Someone escaped from the Gallery?” Silver had asked, perhaps a bit too excitedly.

“Oh, we tracked him down eventually,” Fancy had replied. “Naturally, he was made an example of. Would you like to know what we did to him?”

Silver had declined.

Now she stood at the Gallery entrance. A guard, noticing her necklace, smiled at her.

“Welcome to the Gallery, Madam,” he said. “What’s your pleasure?”

Silver felt monumentally awkward.

“Oh! Um, well, I’d like a…um…” Silver stammered. She didn’t like giving orders, especially not in a sexual context.

But she couldn’t stop when she’d gotten this far. She took a deep breath, and spoke.

“I’d like a private room,” she said.

“The private rooms are in the back. Right this way,” the guard said, as Silver was led into the Gallery.

The scent of sex hit her immediately. Then the sounds. As she walked in the door, she saw, just to her left on a large bed, a young colt being sodomized by a stallion. The colt was making a sound that sounded halfway between a moan and a sob.

“You like it, don’t you?” the stallion said. “You like being my little pansy. Say it.”

“Aaaah….I…yes. Yes, I love it…” The colt’s response did not sound very convincing

That one encounter couldn’t be why the room smelled the way it did, however. It was because open sex was a constant here. Silver realized it immediately: this place was permeated in the scent of arousal. The residents were probably used to it, but Silver was not.

She looked around. There were foals chained to walls being violated by adult ponies. A little further down, she saw a bright yellow filly with a musical scale cutie mark, being fucked by a massively endowed stallion. Only about a third of his member was inside her, but she seemed to be egging him on.

“More! Please! Give me all of it!” she cried.

“You sure?” he asked. “I’ve been with grown mares who couldn’t handle the whole thing.”

“Do it,” she said. “Rip me apart.”

The stallion thrust himself fully inside her. She screamed.

Silver stood enraptured at the filly’s willful suffering.

A part of her felt jealous.

“It’s been so long,” she whispered. “It’s been so long since someone really made me hurt…”

Silver’s hoof began to drift toward her cunt…

You don’t have time for this. Remember the plan.

Silver shook her head violently. “You’re right,” she whispered. “Have to stay focused.”

“Yeah, that one’s a glutton for punishment, ain’t she?” the guard said. “If you want her, he’ll probably let you join in. Or you can wait til he’s done, though she’ll probably be a hell of a mess by then.”

The filly’s screams had devolved into incoherent, animalistic moans. In the midst of it, Silver made out one word:
“Harder.”

“No, um…let’s keep going,” Silver said. “There’s already a certain filly I want.”

The two walked on, but after a moment, Silver could not help but turn and look back at the spectacle one last time.

The filly appeared to have passed out. Her partner did not seem to care. In fact, his pace was increasing.

Silver turned back to the guard and realized he was almost out of sight. She ran after him.

As they turned into the next room, Silver heard the voice of a mare, who was counting backwards.
She looked and saw a nearby bed, where a pink Unicorn mare was being eaten out by a small filly. A colt, who looked to be about the same age and was the same color as the filly, sat off to the side, with a worried expression on his face. Despite herself, Silver stopped to observe.

“Oh, that’s nice. Right on the button. Not too fast, now. That’s it. Oooh! That’s it!” the mare said. “You just might make it, you little slut. Eight…seven…six…”

The filly reached out with a hoof and began rubbing the mare’s clit, but she pushed it away.

“Remember the rules,” the mare said. “No hooves. Just that lovely little tongue of yours. Five…four…”

“Maybe I could help?” the colt offered, sounding a little desperate.

“You shut up,” said the mare. “Three…two...oooh! One….aaaaaaaaaand…time’s up!”

The filly lifted her head up from the mare’s cunt. “But…you were really close, weren’t you? Just a little longer, I’m sure I can make you come! Please…”

“Oh, you were very close indeed,” the mare said. “But that wasn’t our agreement, was it? You had until I counted down from one hundred to get me off. And you didn’t get me off. So now…you have to be punished.”

Silver’s attention was now locked on the mare.

“She’s beautiful…” Silver said.

“No, please!” the filly said. “My brother…he’s all I have…”

“Is that a fact?” the mare said. “You two are twins, I take it?”

“Yes…” the filly said. “We were put in here together. He looks after me. Takes care of me when I get hurt. I feel safe around him…please, don’t take that away from me…”

“There must be something else we can do!” the colt offered. “I’m sure we can agree on something. I could-“

“Hold her down,” the mare told the colt.

“Don’t make me do this...”

“Hold her down. Now.”

The colt looked at his sister.

“I love you,” he said. “I’m sorry.”

He did as he was told.

The mare, laughing, lit up her horn, and a magical field appeared around the colt’s flaccid penis. In an instant, he was fully erect.

“It won’t go down until you come,” she said. “You know what to do.”

“She’s my sister! Don’t make me-“

“Now,” the mare said.

The colt shut his eyes as he penetrated his sister. The filly began to cry softly.

Silver Spoon was barely aware of their coupling. Her eyes were fixated on the mare, who sat back and masturbated at the sight before her.

“She’s so cruel…” Silver whispered. “So vicious and perverse…”

This time, Silver couldn’t help herself. She began to touch herself at the sight of the pink unicorn. The mare, noticing this, looked at Silver and gave her a wink. Silver blushed.

“Enjoying the show?” the mare asked.

“Oh, um…I suppose…” Silver said.

“You don’t sound too sure of that,” the mare replied.

“I’m sorry…” Silver said. She wondered for a moment why she was apologizing. “You just…remind me of someone very special to me.”

“Oh?” the mare said. “You’ve got good taste, kid.”

The mare turned her attention back to the coupling twins. “Faster,” she said to the colt. “Make her feel it.”

She smiled at the filly. “That’s what you want, isn’t it, slut? Wanna feel big brother’s prick inside you, don’t you?”

The filly did not answer. She just sobbed.

This is sick. We need to get moving.

“Shut up,” Silver whispered.

Silver stayed and watched the entire display, rubbing herself openly while the guard stood to the side.

It took an unusually long time for the colt to finish, but he finally did, coming inside his sister as the mare egged him on.

“There, wasn’t that fun?” the mare said to the two humiliated siblings. “You two are what, about thirteen? Maybe I’ll come back in a few months, see if sis has got a little inbred brat growing inside her. Wouldn’t that be something?”

With a laugh, the mare jumped off the bed and strolled away.

The colt spoke to his sister, without looking at her.

“Come on,” he said. “Let’s go to the baths. I’ll get you cleaned up.”

The filly didn’t respond.

“Or, if you want, we could go find someplace to lie down…I could use a nap…”

“….please go away,” the filly said.

“What? But…”

“Just go,” she said. “Leave me alone…”

“You know I didn’t want to do that!” the colt said. “I hated it! You know I did!”

“I know you did,” said the filly. “But I can’t…please. Please, just go away.”

The colt began to shake as he slowly got off the bed. Silver decided she’d seen enough.

“Let’s keep going,” she said to the guard.

“Yes, ma’am,” he replied. “Private rooms are just up ahead.”

As they walked, Silver hung back slightly.

“The way she ruined those foals,” Silver said. “So beautiful. So much like her…”

I thought you were trying to be better.

Silver stopped for a moment to consider the voice’s accusation.

“….I am,” Silver said. “I swear, I am. I just…I miss her.”

How can you be better if you go back to her? If you still get off on watching her torture other foals? You really think what you’re about to do will make up for that?

“When I see her again, I’ll figure it out,” Silver said. “Right now, I just have to stick to the plan.”

“We’re here,” the guard said.

Before Silver stood a row of ornate doors. The guard unlocked a door, which opened to a beautiful room with a large bed, a mirror, and a dresser containing various outfits. There was also a chest of drawers, filled with whips, restraints, dildos, and other toys.

“There you are,” said the guard. “Total privacy in here. No taboos, no restrictions.”

“Just what I wanted,” Silver said.

“Now, then, do you want me to send for a foal? You said you had one in mind, right?”

“Yes,” Silver said. “Her name is Twist.”

*******

“Twenty? Are you here?”

“I am here.”

“Ah! You startled me.”

“I apologize.”

“Think nothing of it. I do not have long before I am missed. What of the Circle?”

“I’m afraid the news is not good. There have been…further rumblings. I’m afraid your suspicions have been confirmed. The four of them will make their move soon.”

“Four? I thought there were three.”

“So did I, until one of my colleagues informed of me a letter he had intercepted. From Ponyville.”

“…no.”

“I’m afraid so. The content was extremely vague, far too much to be incriminating. But what matters is who sent it. It was Rari-”

“Do not say her name. I am already sick of hearing about that vermin.”

“As you wish.”

“As long as we are on the subject of Ponyville…have you had a chance to look into that…other matter?”

“Yes. I communicated with a contact in Ponyville just this morning.”

“And…?”

“The colt is…not well. I fear for his mental state if things continue as they are.”

“….I see. Then perhaps it is finally time for me to act.”

“As you wish. But please, be careful. You can’t afford to arouse suspicion, your highness.”

“Do not worry, Twenty. As far as I can discern, Celestia has no idea I have been meeting with you.”

“Good. Then I wish you good luck on your journey, Great Princess of the Night.”

“Thank you, Twenty. You are dismissed.”

Princess Luna stood alone in the castle courtyard. She looked up at the highest tower of the castle, where her sister slept.

“Even if the balance must be kept,” she said. “That doesn’t mean I can just stand by and let them suffer.”

Luna spread her wings and began her ascent into the night sky.

“Your princess failed you once, little one,” she said. “Never again.”

[NEXT: Rest]

9: Visitors

---Chapter 9: Visitors---

Rarity thought she had seen Applejack angry before.

It was not a common occurrence, but it did happen. Though she was usually the least likely of her friends to lose her head in a crisis, the orange pony had her moments. Even then, her bouts with anger tended to be quick and decisive. She directed a sharp word or two at the object of her frustration (most often herself) and then left it at that. She did not remain upset any longer than she needed to. She saw it as a waste of energy.

As Applejack sat down in front of her that day, Rarity was struck by the realization that she had never really seen Applejack angry.

The fury in the Earth Pony’s eyes was unmistakable. Yet Applejack carried herself in a calm, deliberate manner. Even her greeting had been strangely monotone.

This, Rarity realized, was the true face of Applejack’s anger. She would not scream, or hurl insults, or let her emotions get the best of her. No, it was worse than that. Applejack was completely in control of herself. The cold fury she was radiating had focused her emotions instead of amplifying them.

Whatever Applejack planned to say or do to Rarity, it would have none of the recklessness or confusion of an emotional outburst. It would be deliberate, precise, and direct.

But for the moment, Applejack just stared at her.

“Well then,” said Rarity, desperate to break the oppressive silence. “I imagine you have something to say.”

“First grade,” Applejack said. “That’s how long I’ve known you. Since first grade. Sure, we weren’t close or nothin’ ‘till this last year, but I remember meetin’ you the first day a’ school. I figured ya for a priss. Kept my distance. We ran with different groups, n’ that’s fine. But you were always there. Day after day, year after year. With yer clothes n’ yer fashion n’ yer fancy gems. You made an impression, is what I’m sayin’.”

“Well,” Rarity said. “I suppose that’d good to hear. A lady must always strive to distinguish herself.”

“Thing is, after all those years, you start ta think you know someone. I’ve known ya most a’ my life. Called ya my friend. That ain’t a word I throw around lightly,” Applejack said. “Now I’m wonderin’ if any a’ the stuff I thought I knew about you was true. I keep askin’ myself if that pony I met on the first day a’ school was real after all. Or if she was just another act.”

“Applejack…”

“How far back do the lies go, Rarity?” Applejack said. “Were you ever the pony you said you were?”

Rarity was silent for a moment.

“I remember meeting you in first grade as well,” she said. “I recall thinking your hat was far too big for you.”

“It was my daddy’s hat,” Applejack replied. “He was a good stallion. The best. Always looked out for his kin. Always made damn sure no one hurt his family.”

Applejack paused, keeping her eyes locked on Rarity.

“But you wouldn’t know anythin’ about that, now would you?” she said. Her voice dripped with venom.

Rarity flashed an offended look at Applejack. “I don’t know what you’re impl-“

“Shut the hell up,” Applejack said. “It’s no use lyin’ anymore. Sweetie Belle made a statement to the guards. Everyone in Ponyville knows what you did to her.”

“Now, just a moment,” Rarity said. “Are you certain that Sweetie Belle real-“

Rarity was silenced by Applejack slamming her hoof down on the table. The sound of wood cracking echoed through the small room.

“All these years,” Applejack said. “All these damn years! You were my friend. Sweetie’s best friends with my little sis. An’ I didn’t notice. How the hell didn’t I notice? I’ve let you into my home. I’ve even left you alone with Apple Bloom! An’ now I…I…”

Applejack turned her head toward the wall.

“Sun, it makes me sick just lookin’ at you.”

Upon hearing those words, Rarity was struck with the most peculiar sensation.

She had often assumed that her actions would be exposed one day. In her mind, she had imagined how it would go. She would stick to her mantra, hold her head high. She would face her accusers and sneer at them, taunting them with her lack of remorse.

In her fantasies, she was never caught before she had finished educating Sweetie Belle. Her sister would refuse to testify against her, to the bafflement of the town. The scenario would sometimes end with Rarity being freed. Then she and Sweetie would leave Ponyville forever, traveling Equestria in search of new foals to violate. They were always together, an inseparable pair, encouraging each other to sink to ever lower depths of perversity. Rarity couldn’t count the number of times she had brought herself to a climax with that fantasy.

Other times, she imagined that Sweetie’s silence did not save her, and Rarity would remain in prison. But Sweetie Belle would carry on her good works, preying on the foals of Equestria and ravishing their innocence in her martyred sister’s name. Periodically, Sweetie would visit Rarity in prison, and whisper tales of her perversions into her sister’s ear. And this would be enough to sustain Rarity for the rest of her days.

But that was a fantasy.

Rarity felt the world fall out from under her as she processed Applejack’s words. She felt no pride then, no sense of superiority. She did not even feel anger at Sweetie’s betrayal.

She looked at her oldest friend’s face, and felt nothing but shame.

“For what it’s worth,” Rarity said. “I have never touched Apple Bloom.”

Applejack looked back at Rarity. “Don’t you ever say her name again,” she said. “I hate the idea of you even thinkin’ about her. N’ you probably have, haven’t you? In your mind, you’ve probably thought about-ARGH!”

Applejack picked up her hat and threw it across the room.

“Guard told me there’s a magical barrier keepin’ us apart,” Applejack said. “Lucky you.”

“I really never touched her, Applejack,” Rarity said. “I’ve even refrained from…thinking…about your sister.”

“Now why the hell should I believe that?” Applejack said.

“Because Sweetie Belle asked me not to,” Rarity replied. “It was her birthday last year. You remember the party. I kept promising to get her something extravagant, like I always do, but she asked me not to get her anything. Instead, she took me aside and asked me to make her a promise. She said all she wanted for her birthday…”

Rarity’s voice cracked a little on the thought of her sister. She composed herself and continued.

“All she wanted was for me to promise that I’d never touch her friends…” she said. “Your sister and Scootaloo. She said being a Crusader was what she did to distract herself. She was scared she’d lose that sanctuary. That place where she could forget…”

Rarity covered her face as she began to cry.

“The one place where she could forget about me…”

Applejack slowly rose from her chair. She walked to the corner of the room where her hat had landed, put it back on, and returned to her seat.

“Now?” she said. “Now you feel bad for her? Why didn’t you feel bad for her all those years you spent hurtin’ her? Why didn’t you cry for her then, huh? WHY DIDN’T YOU GIVE A DAMN ABOUT HER THEN?”

“HOW DARE YOU?” Rarity stood up, slamming both fore hooves down on the table, surprising both herself and Applejack in the process. “Perhaps I was hard on my sister, but don’t you dare insinuate that I don’t care about her! There is no pony in this world who I have ever loved a fraction as much as I love her. Yes, I have caused her pain. But always with purpose, with meaning. She would have understood someday. She would have been better for it. So don’t you dare sit there and presume to pass judgment on me!”

“Better fer it?” Applejack shot back. “You’re outta yer freakin’ mind!”

Rarity’s shame wasn’t completely gone. But she decided she wouldn’t give Applejack the satisfaction of seeing it. She wiped away her lingering tears, and donned a practiced, superior expression.

“I wouldn’t expect you to understand,” she said. “After all, it’s got nothing to do with apples, rodeos or digging in the dirt.”

“That’s it, take yer little shots,” Applejack said. “You think I ain’t used to it? Ponies’ve been makin’ fun a’ me since I was a foal. Callin’ me a bumpkin n’ a dumb hick. I’m used ta it. It comes with the accent. But, hell, at least my accent’s real! No one else in yer family even talks the way you do! I remember you left for summer vacation one year, came back talkin’ all fancy in the fall. You think anyone was fooled? You think we didn’t all know it was a damn act?”

Applejack shook her head. “Tarnation, Rarity,” she said. “Was there ever anythin’ real about you?”

Rarity let the question hang in the air for a moment. Then she dismissed it.

“How are the others?” she asked.

“How the hell do you think?” Applejack said. “Dash left a note on ‘er door, said ‘went to Cloudsdale.’ I rightly don’t know if she’ll ever come back. Fluttershy keeps blaming herself. She keeps sayin’ she should have noticed somethin’, some tiny sign. Poor girl always did beat herself up fer everythin’. I’ve been comin’ to her place every day, tryin’ to calm her down. Hasn’t been easy.”

“I see…” Rarity said. She found herself avoiding Applejack’s gaze. “And Pinkie?”

“Right. Pinkie,” Applejack said. She took off her hat and reached inside. Taped to the inside was a sealed envelope. Applejack took it out and placed it on the table.

On the front of the envelope, written in messy, childish handwriting, were the words: TO MY FRIEND.

“She wanted you ta have this,” Applejack said. “Her hair was all straight when she gave it ta me. She was real quiet. Didn’ even know that girl could be quiet.”

“Well, I suppose I should thank you for bringing this to me, then,” Rarity said.

“I did it fer Pinkie, not you,” Applejack said.

“Well, then, you’ve delivered your message,” Rarity said, “Was there any other reason you stopped by?”

Applejack closed her eyes and exhaled deeply. When she opened her eyes, they looked remarkably calm.

“I’m not sure if I believe you about promisin’ Sweetie you wouldn’t touch my sister. But that doesn’t matter. I know she’d tell me if anythin’ had happened,” Applejack said. “Here’s what I really came ta say.

“These last few days, I keep thinkin’ about how safe I thought this town was. Granny was sayin’ how we ain’t had a real serious crime ‘round here in ages. Not since Bumper Crop. So I read up on him. N’ I gotta tell ya, it scared me.”

“Well, it was a rather grisly crime,” Rarity said.

“That ain’t what’s scary about it,” Applejack said. “What scares me is how much it made me wonder. Not about what drove him ta kill. Ain’t no point in thinkin’ that way. But I got strong legs, same as he did. An’ I kept wonderin’, how did it feel, ta crush another pony’s life out with those legs? Ta just kick n’ kick until there ain’t nothin’ left ta hurt? I don’t know. I don’t ever wanna know. But the question just keeps poppin’ back in my mind.

“An’ here’s the thing, Rarity: Every time I think about this, I picture you.”

Rarity suddenly felt beads of sweat forming around her horn.

“I know I can be feisty sometimes. But I ain’t ever wanted to hurt anybody,” Applejack said. “But you. I want to hurt you.”

“B-but you can’t,” Rarity said nervously. “The barrier-“

“Even if it wasn’t there, I wouldn’t do it,” Applejack said. “You can’t hurt anyone, locked up in here. There’d be no point in doin’ it. Least, that’s what I tell myself.

“But I will defend my kin, Rarity. I will protect the ponies I love. So here’s what I came to tell you: There’s a chance you might still beat this rap. That’s fine. If the law decides to set you free, I won’t object. But if you ever set hoof outside this prison again, you get the hell outta my town, you hear me? Don’t care where you go. You run, n’ you never look back.

“Cause I really don’t wanna know how it felt fer Bumper Crop to do what he did. But if I ever see your face in Ponyville again, I promise, I’m gonna find out.”

Rarity was shaking.

“I don’t care if that means I end up gettin’ thrown in here,” Applejack said. “My little sister is gonna sleep safe at night. You got it?”

Rarity felt paralyzed. As much as she tried, she could not open her mouth to speak.

“YOU GOT IT?” Applejack repeated.

With great effort, Rarity nodded.

“Fine,” Applejack said, standing up and putting her back hat on. “Then we’re done here.”

She turned, and began walking toward the door.

“W-wait!” Rarity said.

Applejack stopped, but did not turn around.

“You were a good friend, Applejack,” Rarity said. “Thank you.”

Applejack said nothing. She opened the door and walked out.

There was a faint shimmer in the air, indicating that the barrier had been broken. Rarity reached across the table for the letter.

“I’ll be taking that,” said a voice behind her. The guard picked up the letter before Rarity could respond.

“All correspondence to prisoners has to be checked. Security, you know.”

“O-of course,” Rarity said.

“If it’s clean, you’ll get it day after tomorrow, assuming your next visitor doesn’t bring any letters,” the guard said.

“I have another visitor?”

“You’ve got two more. One a day. Aren’t you little miss popular?” the guard replied with a laugh.

“Who are they?” Rarity said. “Am I allowed to know?”

The guard laughed louder. “Oh, don’t worry,” he said. “I won’t ruin the surprise.”

*******

In a small but opulent study somewhere in Canterlot, three ponies sat around a circular table. Triage, Equestria’s premiere surgeon, placed a newspaper on the table in front of her two companions.

“You see the latest?” Triage said. “Sweetie Belle made a statement. There’s no way Rarity’s getting out now.”

“Then we go to Plan B,” said Hoity Toity. “It’s our only option.”

“Goddamn waste of time. She’ll never agree to it,” Sapphire Shores replied. “Look, I want to take down that shitbag Fancypants as much as any of us, but Rarity was clear in the letters she sent us. If she gets caught, we’re supposed to find a way to provide for Sweetie, not try to help her.”

“That’s because Rarity was thinking too small,” Triage said. “Besides, she doesn’t know the other piece of recent news about Sweetie Belle. Providing for her is out of the question now.”

“You’ve got a point there,” Sapphire said. “So what, we go to Plan B against Rarity’s wishes? She won’t be happy about that.”

“Oh, let her complain,” Hoity said. “We can still persuade her to our cause. The fact remains that she’s the only one who can rally the others. We need her.”

“Fuck it, we’ll do things your way then,” Sapphire said. “But there’s still the tiny little issue of how we go about getting her out of the slammer.”

“Got it covered,” Triage said. “I hired a professional. A magical specialist. Supposedly the best there is.” She turned toward a nearby open door. “You can come in now!”

There was no response.

“I said, you can come in no-“

A loud crack rang through the air as a cloud of blue smoke exploded from the door. The three ponies began coughing as the gas filled the room.

Triage shielded her eyes from the fumes as she ran to open the nearest window. It was a few minutes before the room’s inhabitants could see each other again.

When they did, they noticed that there was now a fourth pony in the room.

“What the fuck was that?” Sapphire yelled, ignoring the pain in her throat. “What kind of moron sets off a smoke bomb in a tiny room with the windows closed?”

“Hmph,” said the fourth pony, holding her nose in the air. “The Great and Powerful Trixie can’t help it if none of you can appreciate a good entrance.”

*******

“My goodness, Rarity,” said Indigo Dream as she sat down on the visitor’s side of the table. “You look dreadful.”

“I didn’t sleep well last night,” Rarity said.

“Oh? Are we burdened with a heavy conscience?” Indigo asked in a sing-song tone.

“Please,” Rarity scoffed. “What do you take me for?”

“Honestly? I take you for an ignorant bumpkin who stepped far beyond her bounds,” Indigo said. “I always said it was a mistake to let someone from outside Canterlot join the Circle. I’ll admit, you provided a lovely colt at the Gathering, but I think you’ll agree that the evening’s conclusion proved me quite correct.”

Rarity had been pleased to see Indigo Dream walk through the door minutes earlier. Unlike Applejack, this was a pony with who she had never considered a friend. Indigo could not hurt her emotionally. And after a minute or two of talking, it became clear that Indigo had come to taunt her.

Rarity relished the opportunity to take out her frustrations on Indigo. It had been too long since she’d engaged in the fine art of verbal sparring.

This is how a lady does battle, she thought. Game on.

“And here I thought you had me arrested merely because you’re Fancy’s spineless lackey,” Rarity said. “It’s good to see that the fabled Dream dynasty still has some autonomy left. I’m sure your children will make fine mages once day, if they ever stop humping each other long enough to pick up a book.”

She leaned back in her chair, awaiting Indigo’s counter.

Indigo chuckled. “Great mages are born, not made, dearie. The second my beautiful children entered the world, they already possessed more magical ability than most unicorns can gain in a lifetime of studying.”

Rarity’s smile widened. She knew exactly how to return this volley.

“Really? Is that why the Princess’ personal student is a unicorn who happens to be obsessed with studying?” she said. “Wasn’t there a time when the position of personal student of the Princess always fell to someone in your clan? One would almost think your family was on the decline…”

Indigo’s expression told Rarity that she had hit her target.

But her opponent’s scowl turned to a smug smile within seconds.

“Ah, yes, Twilight Sparkle. What a dull little unicorn,” she said. “Certainly booksmart, but the poor girl is naïve and trusting to a fault. I can see why Celestia favors her. She’ll believe anything.”

Rarity raised an eyebrow. Where was Indigo going with this?

“I told her that Sweetie Belle was ‘traumatized’ after the arrest. Haven’t let her near the girl since. Which is a lucky thing, since Sweetie keeps shouting ‘She’s innocent, Silver Spoon’s alive,’ every chance she gets.”

Upon mention of her sister, Rarity abandoned the game. Indigo wasn’t just here to gloat.

“I knew it. Sweetie didn’t make that statement, did she?” Rarity said.

“The law says that minors only have to make their statements in writing. Protect their identity and whatnot. And I know enough about your indiscretions to create a credible report myself. As you can imagine, a nine year old’s signature is pretty easy to forge,” Indigo said. “All Sweetie’s been trying to do this whole time is go outside so she can tell the guards you didn’t kill anyone. Which is why I’ve been keeping her under house arrest at your old place. ‘For her own good,’ of course. Your gullible purple friend has a lot of pull in this town. I told her I was an expert in these sort of cases. A few words from her and the guards were handing me all sorts of authority.”

Rarity closed her eyes. She didn’t betray me after all, she thought. Oh Sweetie, my love, thank you.

“You look rather calm,” Indigo said. “Did you not hear what I just told you?”

“I heard it all,” Rarity said. The game was back on.

“So, am I to assume that Fancy has Silver Spoon?” Rarity asked. “I doubt he’d be stupid enough to frame me for her death unless he knew she wouldn’t turn up.”

“Yes, she’s at his mansion. He treats her like his little princess. It’s all rather asinine.”

“Surely he knows that Silver only has eyes for me,” Rarity said. “He can’t possibly think she’s loyal to him now.”

“I’ve told him this countless times, my dear, but he just won’t listen. He’s utterly smitten with the self-hating little brat.” Indigo rolled her eyes. “Stallions.”

“Well, Fancy has his pound of flesh, but I do hope you realize that you can’t keep my sister silent forever,” Rarity said. It was time to move in for the kill. “Unless you’re planning on settling here in Ponyville, you’re going to have to let the poor dear into someone’s care eventually, and then she’ll come running here with testimony which will free me. Frankly, this whole revenge plan was rather poorly thought out, wouldn’t you say?”

Indigo brought her hoof to her mouth and snorted. “Oh yes,” she said. “You…you’ve really got us pinned to the wall, dear!”

Rarity’s smile vanished as Indigo burst out laughing. It was a moment before she could speak again.

“I’m sorry! Hee hee hee, I’m sorry! Ooohhh, how uncouth of me to come here and laugh in your face!” she said. “But my goodness, you really are a thick one, aren’t you? Did you really think that imprisoning you was the point of Fancy’s little scheme?”

“What exactly are you getting at, darling?” Rarity asked, trying to keep her voice level.

“You do remember when I told Twilight I needed her testimony, right?” Indigo said. “You probably thought I meant for your trial, didn’t you, you dumb country hick?”

“Your voice is starting to grate on my nerves, Indigo,” Rarity said. “Get to the point.”

“We’ve built up enough bad sentiment for you in this town that you’re sure to be convicted even without witnesses,” Indigo said. “All I needed Twilight for was to testify at the adoption hearing.”

Rarity felt her blood turn to ice.

“Adoption?”

“Oh my, yes,” said Indigo. “It just went through today. Expedited due to unusual circumstances. Twilight kindly vouched for me, the esteemed child welfare expert. So as of about an hour ago, I am Sweetie Belle’s legal guardian.”

Rarity’s chair fell to the ground as she got to her hooves.

“That’s right, dear,” Indigo said. “This is Fancy’s revenge. Sweetie Belle belongs to us now. After I leave here, she and I are getting on a train to Canterlot. My children are so very eager to meet her. Of course, her magic is no doubt so inferior that she’ll never be anything close to their equal, so the kids are thinking of treating her as a cross between a slave and a housepet. And it goes without saying, dearie, that you are never going to see your sister again.”

Rarity raised her right forehoof and sent it flying in Indigo’s direction. It recoiled against the barrier, just inches from Indigo’s face.

“Temper, temper,” Indigo said. “Oh, and of course, sooner or later Sweetie’s Uncle Fancypants will be paying her a visit. I’m sure he’s quite eager to pay her back for all the trouble she caused him at the Gathering.”

In her mind's eye, Rarity saw an image of Sweetie Belle, convulsing, gasping for air, while Fancypants looked on, smiling.

Rarity screamed.

“I’ll kill you…I’LL KILL YOU!”

She began slamming her hooves against the barrier. It felt like punching concrete. She didn’t care.

“DON’T YOU LAY A HOOF ON MY SISTER!” she screamed as her hooves began to bleed. “I WILL DESTROY YOU, DO YOU HEAR ME? I’LL GET OUT OF HERE, I’LL FIND FANCY, AND I’LL BURN HIS MANSION TO THE GROUND WITH YOU BOTH INSIDE IT!”

“Oh guard, help!” Indigo yelled in her best damsel-in-distress voice. “The child killer’s lost her little mind!”

A guard burst into the room from the door behind Rarity. In one swift motion, he tackled her, bringing her to the ground.

“LET GO, LET GO!” Rarity screamed, thrashing helplessly on the ground as the guard cuffed her hooves together. “That bitch has my sister! Don’t let her leave here!”

“Don’t worry, Rarity,” Indigo said as she walked to the door. “I’ll tell your sister goodbye for you.”

She opened the door, then turned back to Rarity.

“Game, set, match,” she said. She shut the door behind her as she walked out of the room.

Rarity’s screams could no longer be heard by the time Indigo entered the waiting room. There, Sweetie Belle sat on a small plastic chair, staring in the direction of the visitor’s room.

“Is my sister okay?” Sweetie asked.

“It doesn’t matter,” Indigo replied. “She’s not your sister anymore.”

[Next: Diamond Tiara’s visit/Great and Powerful/The offer]

Author's Note

The author's notes for this chapter can be found
here.

10: Powerful

Chapter 10: Powerful

Triage was not the most sociable of ponies.

She had her moments, and she certainly knew the importance of establishing the right connections, but in general she preferred solitude to friendship, and a good book to conversation. She devoured books on anatomy and medicine, and it was that knowledge, compared with the unusual precision of her unicorn telekinesis, which had won her fame as Equestria’s greatest surgeon. Time and again, she had beaten the odds, successfully performing operations no other pony had thought possible. She had performed the first successful horn transplant in Equestrian history, and developed breakthroughs in muscle therapy that had allowed ponies who had been born paralyzed to walk for the first time. She was brilliant, famous, successful, and above all, intensely private.

Triage had never been shy, a trait she had noticed in many other ponies who preferred isolation. Her social skills were more than adequate, and this combined well with her natural good looks: her coat was an especially lovely shade of autumn gold, which was complimented by her brown mane, always cut short, and her cutie mark, a red Caduceus. These traits made her social life, what little of it there was, relatively painless. She did not find the company of others uncomfortable; she simply did not care for it. No matter how interesting another pony was, she had never met anyone whose thoughts could compare with her own. Whenever she chose to listen to someone else, she always came away disappointed. Why lower herself to speak to others, she reasoned, when she was already in possession of the most brilliant mind in Equestria? Her own thoughts were the best company of all.

Triage had always loved children. Their youth meant she didn’t find herself looking down on them for their obvious lack of intelligence. It wasn’t their fault that they were such dull creatures. An adult pony had no excuse, but a child could be forgiven. When she was around them, she didn’t feel the annoyance she felt around grownups.

Most ponies took it as a sign of her good character when the news broke that Triage had transferred to Canterlot’s largest pediatric hospital, in order to work exclusively with sick foals. The newspapers sang her praises, especially when it became known that she had taken a huge pay cut for the opportunity to work with children.

Though she disliked public accolades, at the hospital’s insistence Triage consented to making a rare public appearance, accepting an honorary degree from Celestia’s School For Gifted Unicorns. The degree was presented to her by the school’s top student, a filly by the name of Twilight Sparkle.

Despite herself, Triage forced some banter with the girl. “So, I’m told you’re going to enter the Royal University in the fall. Is it too late for me to convince you to drop out and go to med school?” The crowd laughed.

The purple filly had blushed, and replied that she had her heart set on entering Royal U. When she proclaimed her intention to become the Princess’ personal student – an honor given to only one pony in each generation – the crowd returned polite applause.

Bless her naïve little heart, Triage thought. Her surname isn’t Dream, but she still thinks she has a chance.

Triage didn’t like the attention, but she understood that it came with the territory. To the average observer, Triage’s decision to turn her back on millions of bits to focus on treating foals was nothing short of heroic.

Triage had her reasons.

She liked children, yes. But she especially loved them when they were silent. And even more when they were motionless.

Triage was nervous the first time she did it. The filly had a rare blood disorder. To outward appearances, she looked perfectly healthy. She suspected nothing when Triage had locked the door to her office after she had entered. She did not complain during Triage’s examination, either. Her mother had told her that it was alright when the doctor asked to look at those parts of her body. It was even alright if she touched them. She was just doing her job. It was normal.

The filly didn’t even complain when Triage had begun to cast the anesthesia spell and told her to count backwards from ten. She never made it past seven.

Triage loved silent children. And now she had the means to ensure their silence.

For the next hour, she left no part of the filly’s body unexplored. Triage marveled at how utterly helpless the unconscious foal was: nothing more than a little breathing doll, unable to fight off her advances, or scream when Triage violated her, or cry when she took her virginity. Triage had finally found the perfect sexual partner: one who could not interrupt her brilliant thoughts. Triage experienced the most intense orgasm of her life while molesting the filly’s limp body.

“I guess what I told the hospital director was true after all,” she said to herself. “Pediatrics really is my calling.”

When the hour was over, she took special care to wipe away any trace of blood near the foal’s nether regions, and waited for her to wake up.

“The anesthesia has some side effects. You might feel some soreness in certain parts of your body,” she had told her patient. “That’s normal.”

Over the next year, Triage sedated and abused hundreds of foals in the same manner. She quickly developed a preference for colts: a certain medicine, injected after the sedation, could bring them to full arousal within minutes, and she loved the sensation of riding an unconscious foal to climax, feeling his seed fill her and knowing that he would forever remain oblivious of the circumstances of his first orgasm.

But the fillies were not without their charms: their bodies were so soft, and somehow she always felt a special thrill at the prospect of ruining the virtue of a trusting young lady. And as far as Triage could tell, no one at the hospital had any idea what she was doing.

And then one day, she made a mistake.

It was a well-known fact that Earth Ponies were more resistant to magic than the other two races. Any unicorn physician worth her salt knew that to achieve the same effect when casting medical spells on an Earth Pony, a different, slightly stronger incantation was needed. When used on a Pegasus or Unicorn, these spells might cause harm, but on an Earth Pony, they worked exactly as intended.

Canterlot hospitals did not get many Earth Pony patients. It was an honest mistake.

The foal was told to count backwards, as always. Triage cast the spell to sedate her for one hour, as always. But she forgot to cast the Earth Pony variant.

The filly woke up after twenty minutes, and screamed. She was loud enough to be heard down the hallway.

The hospital decided to keep the incident quiet until a full inquiry could be made. The media was told that the brilliant surgeon Triage had “elected to take a brief sabbatical.”

For the first time in her life, Triage didn’t want to be alone.

It was a cold winter evening, a week after the incident. Triage was in her study, trying to read. It was no use. She couldn’t concentrate enough to internalize a word. There was nothing that could drown out her thoughts, which repeated the same refrain over and over again:

Everyone will know. Everyone. No one will care what you’ve accomplished. The lives you’ve saved, the discoveries you’ve made, will all be forgotten. You’ll be thrown in jail, branded a pervert and a rapist. That’s how you’ll be remembered.

“Such a waste,” she said aloud. “Such a damn waste.”

“It hardly seems fair, does it?”

Triage spun around. There was someone in her study.

Before her stood two unicorns: one was grey, and he wore round glasses and an utterly neutral expression. The other was a white stallion with a blue mane, who Triage knew by reputation.

“I know you. You’re Fancypants,” she said. “I didn’t think a pony as rich as you needed to bother with breaking and entering. How the hell did you get in my house?”

“You can thank Gaze here for that,” he said. The grey stallion nodded slightly.

“He’s recently come into my employ. Quite the stealthy fellow. But please don’t be alarmed. I’m here to help.”

“Why would I need your help?” Triage said, with a smirk. “Hospital’s got plenty of nurses already.”

“So I’m told,” Fancy said. “Though I hear they’re about to be short one doctor. And for the most peculiar reason, at that. Some sort of…indiscretion with a young foal, I believe?”

Though she knew it was medically impossible, Triage swore she could feel her heart come to a dead stop.

“I don’t know what you’re ta-talking about…” she said, tripping over her words.

“Oh, you mean you didn’t rape that little filly in your office?” Fancy said. “Fair enough. Perhaps you were worn out from all the other children you’ve molested over the past year. What were their names again? Let’s see, there was Cotton Blossom, Evening Star, Peach Fuzz…oh, my, I do like that last name…hmm, I’m sure there were more, but the names escape me. Perhaps Gaze could jet back to my place and bring us a copy of the file?”

Triage’s eyes went wide with horror. “There’s a file?”

“Oh my, yes! Kept by your own hospital, in fact. The higher-ups have been aware of your little hobby for some time, but they looked the other way. After all, you’re the best there is. As long as you kept things quiet, your bosses figured it was a fair price to pay for your genius.

“But that last filly wasn’t very quiet at all, was she? So I’m afraid your masters at the hospital are seriously considering terminating your employment. And informing the authorities of your little fetish, of course.”

“But…how do you know about all this?” Triage asked.

“My dear, please. Do you have any idea how much I’ve donated to that hospital over the years? I have an entire wing named after me. They owe me greater loyalty than they could ever owe you.

“Tomorrow there is a meeting of the board of trustees. You shall be the primary topic at hoof. There will be debate and discussion, all of it quite pointless. And when they’ve finished their little spectacle, they shall do what Canterlot’s elite always do in time of need: they shall look to me for guidance. All I need to do is say one word, and they’ll forget about this little incident, quietly pay off the filly’s parents, and reinstate you as if nothing ever happened.

“Or,” Fancy said, stifling a chuckle. “I could tell them to throw you to the wolves.”

Triage hung her head. “What do you want?”

“You’re an astute girl. I’ve chosen well,” Fancy said. “You see, I run a private club for ponies who, let’s say, appreciate the juvenile body. Only Canterlot’s best and brightest need apply, of course. I wouldn’t consort with anyone else. If you join, you’ll get to indulge your perversions all you like. You’ll get the full support and protection of the richest, most well-connected ponies alive. And all I ask in return is one little thing.”

Fancypants walked toward Triage, and leaned down toward the shorter pony, until his face was centimeters from hers.

“Obedience,” he said. “And unwavering loyalty. From time to time you will be asked to perform a task for me. You will do so, and you will never ask questions. In return, you get to remain in my good graces, and I’ll even have the hospital install soundproof walls in your office. Just in case.”

He winked, then straightened himself up.

“The other members of your little club,” Triage said, “Do they have similar arrangements with you?”

“Miss Triage, please,” Fancy said with a smirk. “You make this sound so unsavory. I’m merely helping a few friends of mine who happen to share a common interest. And if I happen to have similar files on all of them, well, where’s the harm? Isn’t it normal to keep tabs on one’s friends?”

“I wouldn’t know,” Triage said. “I don’t have any friends.”

“Well, allow me to be the first,” Fancy said. “That is, if we have a deal.”

Triage sighed. “Fine,” she said. “I’m not thrilled about hanging out with a bunch of rich pervs, but it beats prison.

“Guess I’m lucky you guys were taking applicants,” she said, chuckling nervously.

“More lucky than you know,” Fancy said. “Until last week, we had no openings. Fortunately for you, a certain stallion was dropped from the ranks. I’m afraid he’s currently awaiting trial for some truly depraved and terrible crimes.”

“Oh yeah?” Triage said. “I thought you said this club protected its members. What’d he do?”

“He said ‘no’ to me,” Fancy replied. “Do keep that in mind, won’t you?”

*******

It had been five years since that evening, and once again, Triage sat in her study, feeling utterly exasperated.

At the moment, she was reexamining one of her most cherished beliefs: the old axiom which claimed that “Hell is other ponies.”

After spending a day with Trixie as her houseguest, she had amended it to say, “Hell is two narcissists sharing a living space.”

Triage was comfortable with her self-absorption. She bothered no one, and in return, they left her alone with her brilliant self. Trixie, on the other hand, felt the need to constantly remind everyone in earshot just how great she was.

“…And to this day, the ponies of Hoofkaido hold a festival every year in Trixie’s honor,” she said, concluding a story which she had started three hours earlier. “To commemorate the time I rescued them from the terrible Kraken which plagued their lovely island.”

“Riveting,” Triage deadpanned. “You know, geography was always one of my best subjects, and I don’t recall ever hearing about an island by that name. Where did you say it was?”

“Um…well…the Great and Powerful Trixie has sworn never to reveal its location,” Trixie replied. “The, er, natives prefer to remain isolated! Yes, and Trixie respects their traditions.”

“How very noble of you,” Triage said, rolling her eyes. She then glanced at the clock on the wall. “It’s past noon. The others should have been here by now.”

“Hopefully they’ve recovered from yesterday,” Trixie said. “It’s not surprising that they had to leave early. Many ponies are easily overwhelmed when they first enter the peerless presence of the Great and Powerful Trixie!”

“I think their leaving had more to do with your smoke bomb almost choking them to death,” Triage said.

“Can we not mention that goddamn bomb again?” Sapphire Shores said as she walked into the room. “My throat’s still scratchy, and I’ve got a show tomorrow!”

“And the fabulous burgundy suit I was wearing is soot-damaged now!” Hoity Toity said, following close behind. “Your unicorn had better be as good as she claims, Triage.”

“Hmph!” Trixie said as the two latecomers took their seats. “Trixie is not ‘her unicorn.’ Trixie belongs to the world! And the world, in turn, is grateful for the gift that is Trixie! Why, the good citizens of Papua New Whinny spend every summer carving a giant wooden idol of Trixie’s likeness, which is then burned at the end of each year, to symbolize the fact that no work of art can ever come CLOSE to capturing the radiance of the Great and…”

“Papua New whatnow?” Sapphire said to the others as Trixie droned on. “Have you guys ever heard of that place?” Her two companions shook their heads.

“Listen, Trixie,” Triage said, and to her surprise the blue unicorn complied. “Now that we’re all here, and not in danger of dying from smoke inhalation, I can finally tell you why I hired you. See, I need a high level unicorn with a magic-based special talent.”

“You chose wisely,” Trixie said. “There is no feat of magic which Trixie cannot perform!”

“Good to hear,” said Triage. “Now, then, the plan calls for a teleport spell.”

“Oh!” Trixie said, suddenly looking a bit flustered. “Well, of course, Trixie could perform a teleport easily, if Trixie had ever bothered to learn such a dull, pedestrian spell. But Trixie prefers to make a more…unorthodox entrance.”

“We know,” Sapphire said.

“Triage!” Hoity Toity cried out. “Didn’t you think to ask her if she could teleport before you hired her?”

“It doesn’t matter if she can or not,” Triage said. “All we need is a unicorn with large amounts of magical energy. I’d do it myself, but I’m a bit on the low end of the spectrum. The artifact will feed off her magic and do the rest. Besides, even if she could teleport, there's no way she could warp from Canterlot to Ponyville and back on her own power. That's alicorn-level magic. I doubt any mortal pony could do it.”

“Wait a minute,” Trixie said. “What artifact?”

Triage’s horn lit up, and a bronze amulet which had been sitting on a nearby shelf began hovering toward them. In its center was a bright blue gem, which glowed with a light that pulsated like a heartbeat. The gem had been cut in the shape of a star.

“This is the Seeker’s Amulet,” Triage said. “It was not easy to find. It allows the wearer to teleport to the location of any specific pony, no matter where they are in Equestria. The catch is, you’re only there for one minute, then you’re automatically pulled back to your starting location. You, and anyone touching you.”

“We’re going to show you a photograph,” Hoity Toity said. He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a newspaper clipping. “You’re to concentrate on the mare in this picture. The amulet will do the rest. You will bring her back here.”

Trixie looked at the photo. “I know her!” she said. “She’s one of Sparkle’s friends. She was there, laughing at Trixie, when the Ursa...um, that is to say, Trixie isn’t quite sure she cares for this unicorn.”

“We’re not paying you to like her,” Sapphire said. “We’re paying you to save her. We’ve got some big plans for that girl. So just play your role and keep your damn opinions to yourself, got it?”

“Trixie isn’t sure she appreciates your tone. In fact, Trixie is starting to think this entire deal was a mistake! Imagine, the greatest unicorn alive, lowering herself to helping a group of philistines who have no appreciation for a good entr-”

“OH, FOR SUN’S SAKE!” Triage yelled. “I am SICK of you and your bragging and your made-up stories and your stupid third-person speaking! It’s bad enough that I have to have put up with having other ponies in my home in the first place, but you? You’re the biggest pain in the ass I’ve ever met!”

Triage took a moment to center herself, then continued speaking. Her tone was noticeably calmer, but no less harsh.
“We are Circle members. We are the elite of the elite. There is more money and influence concentrated in this room than you will ever possess in a dozen lifetimes,” Triage said. “So put on the damn amulet, look at the photo, and do as you’re told.”

If Trixie had been fazed by Triage’s outburst, she did not show it. She maintained the same superior expression as always. But she did not offer any further resistance.

“Fine, your terms are acceptable,” she said. “But let’s get this over with quickly, alright? Trixie has had nothing but bad luck with amulets.”

*******

“After yesterday’s little show, you’re lucky we’re even allowing you visitors anymore,” the guard told Rarity as she sat down at the table in the Visitor’s Room. “Come to think of it, you’re also lucky you didn’t break both your forelegs when you decided to start hitting the barrier like that.”

Rarity looked down at her front hooves, each of which was heavily bandaged.

“Oh yes,” she said flatly. “I feel quite lucky.”

“Almost forgot,” the guard said. He produced an envelope and tossed it unto Rarity’s side of the table. “Warden said you could have this back.”

“Thank you,” Rarity said. There was an emptiness in her voice.

She levitated the white envelope, which still read “TO MY FRIEND” in Pinkie Pie’s unmistakably clumsy hoofwriting. She noticed that the letter was no longer sealed.

“Even after all this, she still calls me ‘friend’…” Rarity said quietly. “May Celestia bless her.”

“That’s from Pinkie, right? She’s a sweet girl,” the guard said. “Not sure why she’d want to hang around with someone like you.”

“Hang around?” Rarity said. “Guard, is Pinkie my visitor today?”

“All I know is the mare at the gate said a pink Earth Pony was being cleared to enter. You know anyone else who fits that description?”

“No one would who would care enough to visit,” Rarity said. “In that case, I shall refrain from opening the letter until I’m in her presence. Knowing her, she’ll probably want to read it to me.”

“Whatever,” the guard said. “As long as you don’t go berserk on us like last time, I could care less what you do.”

Before Rarity could respond, the door on the other side of the room began to creak as it slowly opened.

“Pinkie?”

The pink Earth Pony who entered the room could not have carried herself more differently than Pinkie Pie. Diamond Tiara wore a look of grim determination as she walked toward Rarity.

“…Oh, you have GOT to be kidding me,” Rarity said.

The guard burst out laughing.

“WHAT exactly is so funny?” Diamond asked the guard, in such a sharp tone that he stopped laughing immediately. “You do know what this mare did, don’t you? Is murder funny to you?”

The guard, embarrassed, let out an awkward cough and walked out of the room.

“I’m not in the mood for this,” Rarity said. She got up from her chair just as Diamond sat down in hers.

“Sit down,” Diamond said. “I came a long way to talk to you.”

“I’m under no obligation to speak to you, little girl,” Rarity said. “This visit is over.”

Rarity turned away from Diamond and walked to the door on her end of the room, only to find it was locked from the other side.

“Guard!” she yelled. “Guard!”

“My daddy’s friends with the warden here,” Diamond said. “He asked him for a favor. That door won’t open until after I leave. And I won’t leave until I’ve said what I came here to say!”

Rarity turned back toward Diamond Tiara. She let out just the tiniest hint of a chuckle.

“Really, darling?” she said as she walked back to her seat. “Are you that desperate to relive our little encounter from all those months ago?”

Diamond Tiara stared Rarity down with the most intense expression she could muster.

“I’m not afraid of you,” she said.

“Is that a fact?” Rarity said. “Well, that’s certainly a change from the last time we met. I recall a great deal of fear in your voice that day. All that crying and pleading…I must say, it was immensely satisfying.”

“Sh…shut up…” Diamond said.

“Do you know what was interesting about what I did to you that day?” Rarity said, as a smile slowly formed on her face. “I didn’t even enjoy it. The sexual aspect, I mean. You utterly failed to arouse me. I’d taken notice of you long ago, of course, but you were never up to my standard. After all, there’s no innocence in you, is there? Nothing beautiful to crush. Just a selfish, spoiled little brat.”

Diamond lowered her head slightly. “I know…” she said. “I know, okay? I know I’m an awful pony. Whatever point you were trying to make that day, I got it.”

“Point? Oh, darling, did you honestly think I gave a damn about you learning anything from the experience?” Rarity said. “What I did that day was never about you. It was about Sweetie Belle. You made my sister cry, so I made you suffer. And I must say, that’s one aspect of our encounter I DID enjoy. Your tears, your screams, the way you begged…”

Rarity let out a soft moan, mostly for show.

Diamond looked away for a moment, and shuddered. Then she turned back to Rarity.

“You’re right,” she said. “This isn’t about me. This is about her.”

Rarity raised an eyebrow. “Who, exactly?”

“Silver Spoon,” Diamond said. “I want to talk to you about her. I want to…”

Diamond had to stop for a moment. Rarity decided not to interrupt.

“…I just want to know why you killed her.”

Rarity found herself feeling slightly surprised. Since her talk with Indigo, her thoughts had been focused so totally on Sweetie Belle that she had forgotten that most of the world thought Silver Spoon was dead.

“You probably saw her making fun of Sweetie,” Diamond said. “Well, you should know that she only did that sort of thing because I asked her to. That’s what she was like: she did whatever I said. I know it sounds weird, but being bossed around made her really happy. It’s like she was-“

“A spineless little follower, terrified to make any decisions for herself?” Rarity said. “Oh believe me, dear, I know all about Silver Spoon.”

“Don’t you talk about her like that!” Diamond said. “Can’t you at least respect her now that she’s gone? Can’t you even give me that much?”

“I don’t see why I should give you anything,” Rarity said, leaning back in her chair.

“Then I was right…” Diamond said. “You already knew that Silver was just following my orders. You didn’t do it to get back at her, did you? It was me…”

Diamond’s voice was shaking.

“You killed her to punish me.”

The filly closed her eyes. Tears began to fall unto the wooden table.

“It’s my fault..it’s my fault she’s gone…

“She never hurt anyone. Not without me asking her to, anyway,” Diamond said, trying her best to keep her composure. “She was sweet, and she was kind, and she was the only filly in the world who ever wanted to be around me! She’d come to my house sometimes, and just lie next to me, and I could just tell that doing that was all she needed to be happy. And she’d buy me little gifts, for no reason at all, and if I was sad she’d never, ever leave until I was happy again, and I could talk to her about anything, and she, she was, she was…”

Diamond Tiara found she couldn’t speak anymore. Her capacity for words had vanished. The only thing in her mind was the image of her lost friend.

She folded her forelegs together on the table, buried her head in them, and screamed.

After a moment, the scream turned into a series of loud, choking sobs. Rarity looked on aghast as the proud filly’s facade imploded in front of her.

Rarity found that her contempt for Diamond Tiara had utterly evaporated. Much to her own surprise, she felt only pity.

“Diamond…” Rarity said. But the foal did not appear to be listening.

After several minutes, the sobs died down, until at last, Diamond Tiara fell silent.

Then she looked up at Rarity, and spoke again.

“I’m the one you should have killed,” she said. “Silver was a better pony than I’ll ever be.”

“She was…is…a very fine pony indeed,” Rarity said. “She may have been weak, but her loyalty was without peer. Perhaps I never quite appreciated that before…”

“You barely knew her,” Diamond said. “You never had the chance to find out how wonderful she was. And now no one else will, either.”

Diamond got up off the chair.

“I just wanted to tell you how much she meant to me,” Diamond said. “That’s why I came here. So maybe you’d understand how special she was…that’s all.”

Diamond turned, and began to walk toward the door.

“She’s alive,” Rarity said.

Diamond stopped dead in her tracks.

“No,” Diamond said. “Don’t you dare…”

“I didn’t kill your friend, Diamond,” Rarity said. “The truth is, she lived with m-“'

“NO!” Diamond said, running back to the table. “STOP IT! Haven’t you hurt me enough?”

“I’m not lying,” Rarity said.

“Do you know what I’ve been doing since I lost her? Nothing! Because all I did was sit up alone in my room, for months, pretending she was there! I convinced myself she wasn’t dead! I swear sometimes I even thought I heard her voice! Do you know how long it took me to face the truth? To accept that she was gone?”

“But she’s not gone. The day after I hurt you-“

“You win, okay? You win!” Diamond shouted. “I’m miserable, and I hate myself, and I know I’ll never have another friend like her, because I don’t deserve one! Okay? So stop! Please, please, just stop!”

The filly collapsed on the floor.

“Because if you keep telling me she’s alive, I’ll start to believe it…” she said. “Please, I know you hate me, but do it for her, okay? Just let her rest in peace…"

"Diamond..."

“I'm begging you!" Diamond cried.

“I…” Rarity said, unsure of what to say next. “I don’t…”

Rarity closed her eyes, giving herself a moment to figure out what to say. It was then that she felt it. A slight shift in the atmosphere in the room. It was tiny, but to a unicorn, it was unmistakable.

She opened her eyes, and saw Pinkie Pie’s letter hovering in midair.

The letter was not alone. Lightweight objects throughout the room were following suit. A pen which had been left on the floor was floating several inches above the ground. So was a notepad placed next to it.

Diamond did not notice until her tiara began to float off her head.

“Wh-what’s going on?” Diamond said. “What are you doing?”

“I’m not doing this,” Rarity said. “But I can feel something. There’s a very powerful magical force exerting itself on this room.”

“Well, make it stop!” Diamond said. “You’re a unicorn, aren’t you?”

“I’m afraid my magic is ability is fairly low-level,” Rarity said. “Something like this is quite beyond me.”

“NOT JUST YOU!” said a booming voice from nowhere. “No unicorn in Equestria is a match for the Great and Powerful…”

There was a blinding flash of light, and a blue unicorn was suddenly standing next to Diamond Tiara.

“Trixie!” Rarity gasped.

“Yes, yes, hello,” Trixie said. The gem she wore around her neck was glowing so brightly that it was hard to look directly at her. “Trixie is disappointed to see that you colored your mane blue again. You looked much nicer in green.”

“What the hell are you doing here?” Rarity said.

“Easy, now. Trixie has come to get you out of here,” the intruder replied. She reached toward Rarity, only to be blocked by the invisible barrier.

“Hmph! These things are mere child’s play before the brilliance of Trixie!” the blue unicorn said. She fired a bolt of light from her horn, which collided with the barrier. There was a sound like breaking glass, and a moment later, Rarity could sense that it was gone.

“Alright, we don’t have much time left,” Trixie said, grabbing Rarity in a crude headlock. “Maybe ten seconds at most, then we’re out of here. Don’t let go of Trixie, got it?”

Almost reflexively, Rarity picked up Pinkie’s letter.

“GUARD! She’s trying to escape!” shouted Diamond Tiara. It was only then that Trixie had noticed her.

“Oh!” Trixie said. “They let you keep a foal in here? Trixie had no idea Ponyville’s prisons were so permissive!”

“Stop it!” Diamond said, running up to Trixie and grabbing her leg. “She’s not going anywhere!”

“Let go, child!” Trixie said. “The amulet isn’t designed to transport more than two ponies! There’s no telling what might-“

Random bolts of energy began to erupt from the amulet.

“See?” Trixie said. “The gem is unstable now! You’re ruining everything! LET GO!”

“NO!” Diamond said. “Rarity took my friend away from me! She’s never getting out of here! Not ever!”

There was a flash of bright light.

“It’s been more than one minute,” Hoity Toity said. “I told you we couldn’t trust her. I bet she took off the amulet, left Rarity in jail, and is looking for a pawn shop even as we speak.”

“It wouldn’t matter,” Triage said. “The amulet would still teleport back here after a minute, with or without her. Trust me, any second now, we’ll-“

She was cut off by the force of the explosion.

“Rarity? Are you alright?”

Rarity opened her eyes. She could make out a blurry figure standing before her.

“Wh…who…?” she said groggily.

“It's alright. You’re among friends,” said the figure. “Something overloaded Trixie’s amulet. Damn near blew up half the room. All three of you came in unconscious. That was hours ago.”

Rarity awkwardly got to her hooves. Her vision was beginning to come into focus.

“Where am I?” she asked.

“In a house in Canterlot,” said the figure. “The same place you’ve been sending letters to for the last two months. I told you I’d honor our agreement. Hell, I even left the little pink one untouched in case you wanted her first.”

Rarity looked around. Her vision was almost restored now. In one corner of the room, she saw Diamond Tiara lying on the ground.

“Let me tell you, that one was awfully tempting,” said the figure. “It’s not every day an unconscious little filly is delivered right to my doorstep.”

“Triage…” Rarity said. “This was not our agreement. You were supposed to help Sweetie Belle. Now thanks to your negligence, she’s in the clutches of that Indigo bitch.”

“The agreement has changed, honey,” said Sapphire Shores, walking into Rarity’s field of vision and taking her place at Triage’s right. “We’ve got a new plan, and it all depends on you.”

“But there’s no need to worry,” Hoity Toity added, as he walked up to Triage’s left. “If it works, saving your sister will be simplicity itself.”

“And how exactly does the plan depend on me?” Rarity asked. She took a step back, lost her balance, and fell to the ground.

Triage smiled, and extended a hoof to help her up.

“Rarity, my dear,” Triage said. “How would you like to be the new leader of the Circle?”

[NEXT: awaken/rebellion/Twilight’s mistake]

Author's Note

Author's notes for this chapter can be found here.

11: Hero

--Chapter 11: Hero--

Rarity did not take Triage’s outstretched hoof. She allowed herself a moment to process what had just been said to her, and then got up on her own. She winced as she did so; putting weight on her injured forehooves was a bad idea.

“Look at her. Standing up on damaged hooves. Taking charity from no one. That’s a hell of an image,” Sapphire Shores said. “See, Hoity? I told you she was perfect.”

“I suppose she’ll do. She certainly casts an impressive figure. For a mare,” Hoity said.

“Will you stop talking about me as if I’m not standing right here?” Rarity said. “Triage, I appreciate you rescuing me, but I’m not in the mood for jokes.”

“This isn’t a joke, Rarity,” Triage said. “This was the whole reason I kept writing to you, agreed to help you and your sister…”

“…Which you failed to do,” Rarity said.

“The game’s just begun, honey,” Sapphire said. Her voice carried the melodic tone she usually used in her stage shows. “Don’t you worry, we’ll get your girl back.”

Rarity gave Sapphire a bored, unimpressed look. It was the polar opposite of Rarity’s reaction when she and the pop diva had first met.

“Well, I suppose it’s no surprise that you’re here. Sweetie mentioned that you actually threatened Fancy to his face when he took her away from you at the Gathering.”

“There, you see? Told you I’m on your side.”

“She also mentioned that you called me…how did she put it? A ‘hooflicking fangirl?’” Rarity said. “Really, Sapphire, it is fascinating how you’ll insult Fancy head on, but can only bring yourself to take shots at me behind my back. One would think you’re almost intimidated in the presence of a true lady.”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Sapphire said. Her voice had now returned to its naturally flat, slightly raspy tone. “You FAINTED the first time I met you! Just from talking to me!”

“You were a customer, dear. Any good shopkeeper knows that the key to repeat business is flattery.”

Hoity Toity slapped his forehead. “Do you think we could return to the subject at hoof? Ladies?” The two mares ignored him.

“Are you seriously gonna stand here,” Sapphire said, “and expect me to believe that you were only pretending to be impressed? Please. We both know that you lost it when the Pony of Pop walked into your pathetic little-“

“AND BEFORE I FORGET,” Rarity said, raising her voice to speak over Sapphire. “Don’t you ever even think of indulging your vile toilet fetish on my sister again. Thank heavens Fancy stopped you when he did. The very idea! Compromising Sweetie Belle’s health like that!”

“Oooh, you think you know my fetishes now, do you?” Sapphire said.

“Darling please, I know all about your love of public bowel movements,” Rarity replied. “I’ve heard your latest album.”

Triage snickered. Otherwise, the room was dead silent for a brief moment.

“Why, you smug little bitch…” Sapphire said. “Good one!”

She burst out laughing, slapping Rarity on the back so hard that she fell over again.

“What I tell you? Ballsy and witty! She’ll be the best spokesmare we could ask for!”

“Ah. ‘Spokesmare,’” Rarity said. “So your intent reveals itself. You want me to be a figurehead.”

“Not quite,” Triage said. “Let’s sit down somewhere. We’ve got a lot to talk about.” She extended her hoof once again to help Rarity up. This time, she took it.

The four of them retired to the nearby table, which had only been slightly singed in the explosion. Tea was served, and there was light conversation. Sapphire made jokes about her contempt for her own music (“It’s poppy garbage with no soul, but that’s what makes money. Artistic integrity sure as hell ain’t what keeps me in fur coats and diamonds.”) Hoity discussed the upcoming spring fashions (“Unspeakably dreadful.”) Triage barely said a word.

All the while, Rarity kept looking behind her back. Trixie and Diamond Tiara hadn’t stirred yet. For some reason, she felt uneasy seeing them lying there.

“So,” Rarity finally said, interrupting a tirade Hoity had launched into about pleated pants. “Regarding your offer to make me your figurehead.”

“It’s a little more complex than that,” Triage said. “Publically, you’ll be in charge. In reality, you’ll share power with the three of us. Equally. You don’t have our money and influence, but we don’t have your appeal. It’s a trade-off. You’re the only one who can rally enough other members to bring down Fancy, but we’re the only ones who are actually powerful enough to keep the Circle strong once he’s gone.”

“I’m not sure I understand,” Rarity said. “Why do you need me as the face of your rebellion?”

“You’re joking, right?” Sapphire said. “The entire Circle saw your little slave kick Fancy in the face. You know how many members have dreamed of doing something like that? But no one had the balls before. Not until you came along.”

“Silver Spoon was acting against my wishes,” Rarity said. “I had no intention of betraying Fancy. When you first wrote me, Triage, I only agreed to join your little coup out of self-defense.”

“Seriously?” Triage said. “I didn’t think Silver Spoon COULD act against orders. The last time I saw her, she asked me to mutilate her just to impress you.”

“It hardly matters,” Hoity said. “No one has to know the truth. When your foal kicked Fancy, at least half the Circle was silently cheering for you. Of course, they still danced their little dance and pretended to be outraged. You can’t be too careful. And since then, the rumors have only grown. They say Fancy’s afraid of you. That’s why he had you locked away and stole your favorite foal. He has Silver Spoon, you know. He’s been showing her off to everyone. It’s like he wants to rub in his victory.”

“I had no idea Fancy faced so much opposition,” Rarity said. “Until he turned against me, I certainly had no quarrel with him. He did select me personally to be the first member who did not hail from Canterlot, after all.”

“And why do you think he did that?” Triage said. “You really have no idea what the Circle actually is, do you?”

“Fancy likes to collect things,” Hoity said. “You’ve seen his collections: art, foals, books. And us. That’s what this is all about. Fancypants thinks himself the center of Canterlot. And he ensures that position by keeping the rest of the city’s elite under his hoof. One by one, he found out about our private indiscretions. He approached us, revealed his evidence, and promised to keep it quiet, as long as we joined his club and obeyed his every whim.”

“The club aspect helps him keep his connections close at hoof, and I think he actually does enjoy our company. But at the end of the day, Fancy’s Circle is just a blackmail scam. That’s all it’s ever been,” Triage said. “He helped you fake Silver Spoon’s death a few months ago, right? That gave him power over you. Concrete evidence he could use to hurt you. You think it was a coincidence that not long after that, he was inviting you to join the Circle?”

Rarity looked down at the ground. “I always thought he was impressed with me…” she said. “He helped me in so many ways…”

“All of them incriminating, no doubt,” Hoity said. “Every time you thought he was assisting you, he was in truth stockpiling ammunition to use to control you. It was the same with all of us.”

“It doesn’t make sense,” Rarity said. “Why ask me to join at all? I may share your…interests…but I’m hardly a rich and powerful elite.”

“Oh, that one’s easy,” Sapphire said. “Who’re the only two ponies in Equestria who Fancy can’t possibly hope to control?”

Rarity’s mind flashed back to her first meeting with Fancypants. The way he had all but dismissed her as a clumsy oaf, until she had let it slip that she was staying in the castle. The sudden, profound interest in his voice when he responded:

“You…know the Princess?”

“Celestia and Luna…” Rarity said. Things were starting to fall into place.

“Exactly,” Triage said. “And who do the High Princesses turn to when they need help? Six chosen ponies, one of which happens to be you. Celestia doesn’t just trust you, she needs you. And Fancypants saw a way to exploit that. Blackmailing you would have been his most valuable acquisition ever. He was going to gain control of an Element Bearer. And with you, a direct link to the Princess.”

“That’s why we need you,” Sapphire said. “Between that Element of Harmony stuff and the mess at the Gathering, a lot of the other members see you as some sort of hero. If we float you as the new leader, we can win their support. They’re afraid of him, but they admire you more.”

A hero…

She didn’t like that word. It brought up too many memories.

“When we take control,” Hoity said. “Things will be different. The Circle will become a refuge for ponies like us. The love of foals will be celebrated as it always should have been.We’ll expand the Circle far beyond Canterlot. Triage knows some ponies in the sex trade, and they have a plan to establish Galleries in major cities throughout Equestria. There would be hundreds of foals in each one. And of course, as leader, you’d have be able to use them in any way you desired. Rape them, hurt them, ruin them, it wouldn’t matter. There would always be more. Don’t tell me you that doesn’t excite you.”

They..admire me...

Hoity continued to speak, but Rarity wasn’t listening. She was lost in the past. Her thoughts were reaching back, to the day after she and her friends had defeated Nightmare Moon. There had been a parade and a celebration. Partly for Luna, but mostly for the six of them. She had stood on stage while the undying Princess of Equestria herself had spoken of Rarity’s generosity, proclaiming her an example to be followed by all of Equestria.

She had waved to the crowd, she had smiled, and she had never felt like more of a fraud.

She could see her sister in the crowd. She was one of the few spectators not cheering with adulation at Ponyville’s newfound heroes. Instead, Sweetie Belle was staring at Rarity, with a harsh, unwavering gaze.

“They think you’re a hero,” her expression said. “But I know better.”

There were other foals in the crowd, too. Foals Rarity had been with in the past. They did not wear the same harsh expression as Sweetie Belle. Instead, they looked confused and betrayed.

There, in broad daylight, was the monster who had brought them so much suffering. And she was getting a parade.

Rarity tried to ignore them. She tried to look only at the smiling faces of the rest of the crowd. Instead, the opposite happened. Her mind filtered out every pony but those few, unhappy foals. She couldn’t focus on anyone else.

In desperation, Rarity looked away from the crowd, toward her newfound friends.

Twilight stood next to Celestia, beaming with pride. Applejack had her hat in her hoof, waving it at the crowd.

Pinkie Pie jumped up and down manically, grinning, laughing, and calling out the names of ponies in the crowd. She seemed to know them all.

Fluttershy waved meekly at the crowd, occasionally hiding behind Luna. And Rainbow Dash was flying above the crowd itself, egging them on and encouraging them to chant her name.

They were amazing, every one of them. Six very different ponies, who had somehow come together to drive back eternal night. And she was among their ranks. Rarity, despite all she’d done, was one of the heroes of Equestria.

She wanted so badly to live up to the title. To live up to her friends. On that beautiful summer afternoon, she wanted so badly to change for the better. To become worthy of the gift.

Yet, even then, in that crowd, she saw a filly who caught her eye. She tried her best to ignore her. To pretend she hadn’t noticed her at all. The filly was beautiful, young, and, Rarity noticed, all by herself. Her parents, it seemed, did not supervise her well. Perhaps, after the parade, she could sneak away, and…

No. This is a test, she thought. I will ignore her. She’s nothing. Just another face in the crowd.

She looked again at her friends, and the sight gave her the strength to fight against her base instincts.

“Element of Generosity,” she whispered to herself. “I will be worthy.”

And for a time, she had been.

Months passed. Rarity had fought her inner battle well. Somehow, she had even resisted the constant temptation that came from living alone with Sweetie Belle.

There had been a particular evening, two months after the parade, which stood out in Rarity’s mind. She had made no attempts to touch Sweetie in all that time. Her sister had never brought up the topic, and Rarity was glad for that. The two of them had been sitting at home, on a profoundly typical evening. Rarity had been working on a dress for a client, when she glanced at the clock and casually told her sister that it was time for bed.

“Okay,” Sweetie said, gathering up her things and making her way to the stairs. Just before she went up, she paused, and turned back toward Rarity.

“Sis?” she said.

“Mmm?” Rarity replied, not looking up from her work.

“You’ve fought yourself really hard these last few months. I can tell. Thank you,” Sweetie said. “I’m really proud of you.”

Rarity dropped her scissors, stunned, as her sister went up the stairs.

Somehow she managed to keep herself from crying.

Another month passed. Sweetie had formed a new club with two other fillies. She would be out of the house for the better part of each day, only returning at night when their “crusade” was done for the day. Rarity was thankful for this. The less she was around Sweetie, the less she had to fight her urges.

It was three weeks later when it happened. Rarity had been in a miserable mood. The entire town was in a fervor over Fluttershy’s new modeling career, yet Rarity, who had designed her outfits, had been completely overlooked. She had been in the middle of a walk, trying to calm her mind, when someone had bumped into her.

It was her. The foal from the parade. The beautiful one. Once again, her parents were nowhere to be found.

“Oh my gosh! I know who you are!” the filly said. “You’re Fluttershy’s friend!”

“Um…yes, I suppose I am,” Rarity said.

“Does she hang out with you? If I hang out with you, can I meet her?” the filly asked.

On a better day, perhaps Rarity would have told the foal no, and walked away. On a better day, any untoward thoughts she may have had toward the filly would have been drowned out by the mental image of her friends. Those images, particularly that of Fluttershy, did not seem to be working at that moment. Perhaps they would have, on a better day.

But Rarity was having a very bad day.

In retrospect, it seemed like such a small, meaningless thing, to cause her to fall once more. A dispute over fashion photography. So trivial, so petty. And yet, Rarity realized in hindsight, this was why it had worked so well. When major, stressful events occurred, she took care to make an extra effort to avoid temptation. You are vulnerable today, she would tell herself. Focus on your work. Take a walk alone. Suggest that Sweetie sleep over at Apple Bloom’s.

But it was the small events, the little, petty annoyances, which were truly dangerous. Because she didn’t expect them to affect her as much as they did. She didn’t notice them sneaking into her heart, derailing her emotions, until it was too late. Until the stress had become overwhelming, and the only respite her mind could think of was a foal.

What happened next was almost automatic. She invited the filly to her home, promising that Fluttershy would stop by soon. She led trusting foal into her room. She locked the door.

She felt no shame until afterward. And even then, she allowed her thoughts to fight the feeling back.

Element of Generosity, she thought. They call me a hero. And I am, aren’t I? That foal is only alive because my friends and I brought back the sun. Why must a hero live a life of self-denial? Why must she be ignored? Surely I deserve something. Some small indulgence in exchange for my service to the land. I’ve earned that much, haven’t I?

She wasn’t quite convinced by this argument.

But one glance at the crying, trembling foal lying beside her on the bed, and she didn’t care anymore.

Rarity turned toward the foal, and softly kissed her neck. The filly began to sob in terror.

“Please…please just let me go home…” she choked out.

“All in good time, darling,” Rarity replied. “But first, let’s make this an afternoon to remember, shall we?”

The next night, Rarity once again forced herself on Sweetie Belle. She made her sister wear a blindfold the entire time.

She didn’t want to have to look her in the eye.

Despite her fall, she remained proud of being an Element Bearer. But more than that, she truly loved the friends she shared that honor with. When in their presence, she could almost bury her urges completely. She almost felt like a different pony. A better pony.

Finally, Rarity’s mind played one final image back for her. The look on Applejack’s face, as she had turned away from her and walked out the visitor’s room door.

Rarity slipped back into the present as she looked across the table at her three co-conspirators.

“Okay, I think we’ve made our position pretty clear,” Triage said. “Well, Rarity? Will you lead the Circle?”

I was the Element of Generosity. I was loved and admired. And I was friends with the five bravest, most wonderful mares I have ever known.

Once again she saw Applejack, turning away from her and walking out the door.

And now, what am I?

Rarity closed her eyes as the memories continued unbidden. Silver Spoon stared up at her, face bruised, bleeding from her mouth. She was smiling.

“Hurt me more, Miss Rarity,” she said. “Don’t stop until there’s nothing left.”

The image dissolved into the face of her sister.

“I’m really proud of you,” Sweetie Belle said.

And then, almost instantly, a blindfolded Sweetie was screaming in her face.

“I THOUGHT I COULD FINALLY TRUST YOU!”

The memories were a flood now. She couldn’t stop them.

“…dedicate this stained glass window to their achievement, so their heroism against the trickster Discord will be remembered for all…”

“Let me go! I promise I won’t tell my parents! Please! It hurts!”

“I declare my first slumber party a success!”

“Whatever punishment you think is fair, I’ll take it! But don’t send me away from you!”

“Sis…it’s not too late to stop.”

Rarity opened her eyes.

For just a second, she could have sworn she saw the smiling faces of her five friends staring back at her. But the moment passed, and the five figures vanished. In their place were three unrepentant foal molesters. And they wanted her to lead them.

“What’s the hold up?” Sapphire said. “You think you’re too good for us now?”

In her memory, the door had just closed shut. Applejack had left the room.

“I know what I am,” Rarity said. “Yes. I will lead you.”

*******

“I just wish I’d had a chance to say goodbye.”

Twilight Sparkle busied herself in her library, while Owlowiscious sat on his nearby perch. As usual, the purple unicorn kept up a steady stream of chatter as she went about her tasks. Her words were ostensibly directed at the owl, but mostly aimed at herself. Since Spike had left, she found that talking to herself helped her focus her mind. Otherwise, her thoughts were liable to fly about and become disorganized. Celestia forbid.

But this was different from how she usually spoke. There was no energy in her words, no real drive behind them. From her tone, the owl surmised that her owner had lost something of great value to her.

“I just don’t understand why Indigo had to leave so quickly…” Twilight said. “I mean, I know that she wanted to get home to her kids, but I thought she’d at least let me say goodbye to Sweetie.”

Twilight sighed.

“I spent months trying to help that poor foal. I just wanted to see her happy for once. That’s not asking too much, is it? I just…”

The book Twilight had been carrying fell to the ground. It no longer held her interest.

“I guess I just wanted to see that some good came out of this whole thing. But that’s stupid of me, isn’t it?” she said to the owl. “A filly died. How can there ever be a bright side to something like that?”

She walked over to the owl and gave him a gentle pat on the head.

“Should I go visit her, Owlowiscious? I don’t think I’ll feel right until I do. Until I tell her how sorry I am I couldn’t help her…” Twilight looked out the window at a nearby hill.

“Fluttershy was there the other day. She said everyone was leaving her flowers,” Twilight said. “She said Silver Spoon must be happy, to lie in such a beautiful grave.”

The owl wasn’t paying attention. He had sensed something in the area close to his perch, and was rapidly ascending to the highest point of the ceiling.

A moment later, Twilight sensed it too. A few tiny sparks flew from her horn as she realized what was going on.

“Oh no! I didn’t think…Owlowicious, get out of the house before-“

A loud bang echoed through the library.

To Twilight’s pleasant surprise, very little of her study was damaged. She had put up a barrier just in case, but the magical energy which had been released by the spell turned out to be mostly benign. It made a great deal of noise, but had little influence on the physical world. A few books had been knocked from the shelf. Twilight levitated them back into their proper places as she ran to the table.

There, glowing with a violet light, was Sweetie Belle’s note, at long last fully restored.

“Finally!” Twilight said. “I guess I didn’t need it to help Sweetie after all, but pulling off a localized time reversal spell is still something to be proud of! I bet I could write a paper on this!”

The owl flew down from the ceiling, confident that the crisis had passed.

“I’d almost forgotten about this thing,” Twilight said as she picked up the note and began to read. “Oh, it’s longer than I expected! I guess only the first three lines were long enough to reach the edge of the paper, and that’s the only part that survived the tele…”

Twilight could not finish her sentence. For a moment, she found herself speechless.

Her eyes passed over the crudely written words over and over again, as if to make sure they were real.

“Oh my sun…” she said. “This…this can’t be right…”

On the note, written in pink crayon, were these words:

SILVER SPOON’S IN D.W. ALLEY TWIST IS WITH FANCY IN CANTERLOT
SHE IS TRAPPED UNDERGROUND. ONLY TELEPORTING CAN HELP YOU
ARE THE ONLY ONE WHO CAN GET TO THEM. HELP SILVER TOO!
SHE SAVED ME. SHE’S A HERO. BUT SHE'S VERY SICK.
HER MIND'S BROKEN. SHE NEEDS HELP SO BADLY.
DON’T WORRY ABOUT ME. SAVE MY FRIENDS.

“It’s impossible…” Twilight said, her words barely a whisper. “She’s saying Silver Spoon is alive…but there’s no way…”

A name burst its way through Twilight’s mind.

Indigo Dream.

She had shown up out of nowhere. Laid everything Twilight needed to expose Rarity right at her hooves. She was from out of town, yet somehow she had more evidence against Rarity than the local guards had ever collected. She was the one who had linked Silver Spoon’s death to Rarity. And then, as soon as Rarity was in jail, she did everything in her power to keep Twilight from seeing Sweetie Belle.

“Because she knew…” Twilight said. “She knew Sweetie would tell me it was a lie…”

Owlowicious perched himself on his owner’s back. He didn’t understand. Why was she yelling?

“I’ve been so STUPID!” she cried. “All this time, I wanted to get Rarity so bad, I ignored what was right in front of me! OF COURSE Indigo was too good to be true. Of course she was! Showing up from Canterlot with everything I ever asked fo-“
Twilight looked over the note again.

“Canterlot,” she said. “Whatever’s going on, it all points to Canterlot.”

She ran to her closet, levitating a saddlebag loose from its hook.

“Owlowicious, I have to go. Now,” she said. “There’s no time to track down the others. Who knows what sort of thing Indigo might have Sweetie involved in…”

As she levitated the note into her saddlebag, she took one last look at the final line:

“’Don’t worry about me. Save my friends’,” she read aloud. “You’ve suffered so much, and you still thought of your friends first.

“Your sister could learn a lot from you, Sweetie Belle,” Twilight said.

She opened a window and motioned for Owlowicious to fly out. “Looks like you’ll have to fend for yourself for a few days, buddy,” she said. “I’m not sure how long I’ll be go-“

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE! ART THOU IN THINE ABODE?”

The voice coming from the front door echoed supernaturally. There was no doubt as to its owner.

“Princess?”

Before Twilight could walk to the door, it flew open violently. Princess Luna stepped inside.

“Your highness!” Twilight said as she rushed toward Luna. “What brings you here?”

“Your help is needed,” Luna said. “Urgently.”

As she walked further into the room, Twilight realized that Luna was not alone.

Pipsqueak lay on her back, fast asleep.

“The child’s sleep is not a natural one,” Luna said. “I came to Ponyville to find him, and offer him comfort after his recent trials.”

“Bring him to my bed,” Twilight said, pointing Luna in the direction of her room. “But wait, what ‘trials’?”

“All will be explained. But first, I must save this colt,” Luna said. “When I found him, he had not slept for days. His mother says he is suffering from the most terrible nightmares. I have glimpsed into his mind. And now I fear dearly for this colt’s sanity.”

They reached Twilight’s room, and Luna gently placed Pip on the mattress. He did not stir.

“I placed a spell of sleep upon him and brought him here, with the permission of his mother, of course. In a moment, I shall enter his dreams, and attempt to free him.”

“I don’t understand,” Twilight said. “What do you need me for?”

“This nightmare is the most fearsome one I have encountered since I returned from my exile,” Luna said. “Entering dreams carries a certain level of risk. When confronting a nightmare of this magnitude, I often seek the help of a powerful unicorn. As a precaution. While I am in his dream, my body will remain standing, inert and motionless. But in the event my body falls to the ground, I will need you to break the sleep spell and wake the child immediately.”

“Wait, what does it mean if your body falls?”

“It will mean that the nightmare has consumed me,” Luna said. “It will mean that I have died.”

[NEXT: In dreams/The Forest/the shimmering city]

Author's Note

Author's notes for this chapter can be found here.

12: Path

---Chapter 12: Path---

There was no Equestria.

There were no friends to turn to for guidance, no home to long for. In the world there were no rolling hills, no valleys, no lakes, no oceans. There was no sun. There was no moon.

There was only The Forest.

The colt did not think the The Forest had a proper name. Why would it need one? There were no other forests. There were no other places. The world was The Forest, and The Forest was the world.

The colt could not be sure, but as far as he could tell, he had always been in the forest. One day, he could only presume, he had come into being in this place. And here he would remain, for where else was there?

He lacked the capacity to imagine any place beside The Forest. But still, he tried with all his might.

For The Forest was a frightful place.

Trees did not grow in The Forest. Ponies did. They rose up out of the ground, infinite, uncountable multitudes, each the size and shape of a great oak. But it was never one pony.

Instead, growing out of the ground were distorted structures made up of dozens of living ponies, all fused with each others' bodies. The ponies were connected, irrevocably, by their genitalia. Each structure the Colt walked by consisted of scores of writhing, moaning ponies, fused together at impossible angles, their bodies contorted and deformed. Some had inverted spines, others had extra limbs. All of them seemed, to the casual observer, to be in ecstasy.

They screamed out in perpetual bliss, endlessly rutting one another with such violent energy that it appeared as though they were trying to rip each other’s bodies apart.

The colt, upon observing one of these structures for some time, came to the conclusion that the ponies were trying to escape. Through their violent thrusting they somehow hoped to rend their companions apart in order to attain freedom. But the very act of doing so brought them immense physical pleasure, and so they were trapped, forever caught between their desire to escape and their desire for gratification.

The colt could see it in their eyes. Despite the pleasure they felt, each pony was in a state of constant fear. Perhaps that was why the moans in the forest always sounded wrong, like music being played on broken instruments.

Every now and then, one of the ponies would notice the colt.

They would turn their eyes (often the only part of their bodies they could move in his direction) and stare at him. And if they happened to have a mouth, they would speak to him, and always say the same thing.

“Welcome to our Gathering, Pip. Wouldn’t you like to join us?” they would say. “You’re a bad colt, Pip. The worst kind. We saw what you did. There’s no excuse for the things you did. No going back. You’re just like us. You're disgusting.”

The Colt somehow knew that every pony in The Forest had once been like him. They had been free, in control of their own bodies and minds. But then one of the Forest Ponies had asked if they would like to join them. And they had.

One touch. All the colt had to do was touch one of the Forest Ponies, and he would become like them. His body would warp and twist itself, his bones would jut out at random angles, and he would be lifted up to join the other Forest Ponies. His body would be joined with that of something which had once been a mare. And there he would remain, for all time, eternally locked in a state of physical pleasure, and mental terror.

The colt knew better than to touch the Forest Ponies. Besides, he had to walk on.

He was not quite sure why he was walking, or to where. In fact, he didn’t know when he had started, or even IF he had started. Perhaps his walk had no beginning. Perhaps it had simply always been.

All he knew was that he had no choice. He had to walk down this path until he reached its end. He simply had to. The colt could sense that what waited him there was something even more terrible than the Forest Ponies, and capable of bringing him even more suffering. Yet, despite this knowledge, the colt continued his walk down the path.

Nothing could stop him. The colt knew this, for he had the tried to stop many times.

Presently, the path was brighter than usual. Something shone upon the trail, leading the colt ever closer to his destination. He marveled at this. What could be bringing light to The Forest?

He looked up, and saw the moon. He knew it was called “moon” immediately, even though there had never been any object in the sky before, not since his walk began (if, in fact, it ever did.)

What a strange object. He felt he knew it quite well, despite never having laid eyes on it before. Why did it appear so suddenly? And why now?

“I must be nearing the end of my walk,” the colt said.

He focused on this new anomaly, and it helped him to ignore the moans, the screams, the arrhythmic writhing which was going on all around him.

He walked on. He was not sure how long he walked with the moon shining down on him. Nothing ever changed in The Forest, so measuring time was both impossible and pointless. The colt walked on.

The forest was growing thicker now. The structures bearing the forest ponies were becoming more numerous, and louder. Where once there had been a cacophony of moans, these slowly gave way to an almost universal chant, as every Forest Pony began shouting, through distorted voices which cracked and changed tone randomly.

“Join our Gathering, Pip! We know what you did! You’re just like us!”

The colt did his best to ignore them. This new change had to mean he was getting close. Just a little longer. Just a little longer, and he could finally learn his fate…

Then he heard a sound which he had never heard before.

It was the sound of earth being pulled up. The colt looked back.

They were walking.

Somehow the monstrosities which had been growing all around him were moving now. They were walking toward him, on legs made of dozens of ponies, limbs and appendages grasping in his direction.

All they needed was one touch.

The colt’s first thought was to run. Instead, he took a quick look around. They had already surrounded him.
Had he been less terrified, he might have laughed at his initial notion.

How does one run from trees when inside a forest?

The Forest Ponies were no longer chanting the colt’s name. They were shouting now, in perfect unison, a single, indistinct screech of pure lust.

The colt fell to the ground, covering his ears. The Forest Ponies were now inches away from him.

The colt looked up past them, at the moon. He wished to gaze at something beautiful in his last moment of sanity.

The moon was glowing brighter. Blindingly so. Its size was expanding as well, until it looked like a miniature sun.

Sun? How do I know that word?

The Forest Ponies noticed this as well. All at once, they fell silent, and those that had eyes turned them toward the moon.

And then the moon was gone.

All light simply vanished. Even the small sliver of light which had allowed the colt to see in The Forest (he had never found out where it came from, nor had he wondered) had been snuffed out. The colt was engulfed in total blackness.
It was then that he heard her voice.

“Fear not, little one, for you are guarded by the night.”

And then the darkness was gone, chased away as if it were a physical thing. The moon shone once again, and standing before the colt was a beautiful dark blue mare. She smiled tenderly at the colt.

“You are safe now, child, though I cannot say for how long.”

The colt realized then for the first time that The Forest was gone. He stood in a clear, open field, with nothing else visible except the path.

The colt opened his mouth, but no words came out. With considerable difficulty, he forced a guttural noise.

“Can you not speak?” the mare asked.

The colt coughed, and then found that he could.

“I didn’t know I could talk,” the colt said. “I’ve never needed to. There was never anyone to talk to before.”

“Ah, I see,” the mare said. “You are indeed deeply submerged in your nightmare, little one. It seems you have lost your true memories.”

“My what?” the colt asked. “What are memories?”

As soon as he asked the question, he somehow knew the answer. The colt raised an eyebrow. What a strange thing. What good was memory, when nothing existed but The Forest, and nothing could be done but to walk down the path?

But now there was no forest. And now there was another pony, who still had her senses and did not want to harm him.

The world had changed.

“Listen to me, child,” the mare said. “You are here because someone hurt you. A vile, terrible pony took something precious from you, and your mind cannot let go of the pain. Those abominations you saw in The Forest are creations of your own mind. They exist because you cannot confront your fear. Do you understand?”

So many new ideas! The colt shook his head.

“I see,” the mare said. “On some level, I know you understand me. But we are within dreams, and dreams have their own special rules. If you wish to escape this nightmare, Pipsqueak, you must walk to the end of the path. You must confront her.”

“Her?”

“The source of your pain. The reason for your nightmares. Confront her, and you can escape. You can finally be free. This is how we defeat our nightmares, little one. By facing our fears.”

The colt looked down the path. What had once been an infinite road now seemed very small indeed. He could see the path’s end just up ahead.

“Who are you?” the colt asked. Perhaps she had a name. He had never imagined that other ponies might have names.

“I am Princess Luna,” said the mare. “And you are a very dear friend to me, though you may not realize it. I am here to guide you. I can keep the nightmare at bay for a short while, but only you can end it. Go now, little one. Confront her.”

In a flash of clarity, the colt suddenly remembered who she was.

“I…don’t know if I can,” the colt said. “It’s because of what happened with her that I’m such a terrible colt. I don’t know if I can face her.”

“You’re not a bad colt, Pip,” Princess Luna said. “No matter what she told you, no matter what she made you do, it is not your fault.”

The colt turned toward the path.

“You’re wrong,” he said. “She didn’t make me do anything. It was my choice. It’s all my fault.”

“Confront her,” Luna said. “Then, I hope, you will understand.”

Silently, the colt began to walk. The Princess followed the colt without a word, until they reached the end of the path.

Nothing could be seen in the distance as they approached the end. Yet somehow, at the moment the colt reached the end of his walk, he found that a cabin was standing, and had always stood, at the end of the path.

There was a light on inside. Black smoke bellowed from the chimney.

“She’s inside, isn’t she?” the colt asked.

“I do not know. This is not my dream,” Luna said. “But if you feel she is inside, then she must be. Be strong, young one, and act without fear. Only by confronting Rarity can you break free of these nightmares.”

The colt gave Luna a perplexed look.

“Rarity?” he said. “Rarity isn’t the pony in there.”

“What?” Luna said. “But she’s the one who hurt you...”

“Yes, she is,” the colt said. “But she’s not why I’m a bad colt. It took me a while to understand, but nothing she made me do was my fault. It’s her fault. The reason I’m so terrible…”

The colt walked toward the cabin and opened the door.

“…is because of what I did to her.”

Pip walked into the cabin, with Luna following close behind.

There was a city inside.

The colt knew this place. He knew the Princess, and he knew himself. Stepping through the door had caused him to come to fully remember who he was. His name was Pipsqueak. And he was a terrible colt.

Luna recognized the city, but only barely. It appeared similar to modern Canterlot, but distorted somehow. The buildings were all identical, spaced apart at uniform intervals, and they seemed to go up forever, towering far beyond the clouds. There were no trees, houses, or roads. There was only a sidewalk, surrounded by row after row of endless, identical buildings.

There were only three ponies in the city. Luna, Pip, and a third pony, who was lying on the sidewalk in front of them.
She seemed to be covered in frost, like a corpse which had been left out in the snow.

And sure enough, as soon as Luna noticed this, the city was met with a blizzard.

The wind blew fiercely, but made no sound. The snow fell endlessly, but did not accumulate. But the cold remained. Luna could feel it, as deep and merciless a cold as she had ever experienced.

“She’s shivering,” Twilight Sparkle said, as she entered the third hour of her vigil. “Why is she shivering?”

Luna looked down at the pony who lay in the sidewalk. She was perfectly still, and the frost covered much of her body, so it was difficult to tell what color her coat was. But the frost had not covered her cutie mark. It bore the unmistakable image of a silver spoon.

“She’s dead,” Pip said. “Because of me.”

Luna looked at the dead filly’s face. It indeed bore the sunken, empty look of a corpse. Except for her eye. The one eye which wasn’t covered in frost looked up at Pip, and even though it did not move, somehow, both ponies could tell that it could see.

Pip turned away from it.

“Let’s go, Princess,” Pip said. “I don’t like how she’s looking at me.”

Behind Luna, the city began shimmering, and then it slowly faded away. In its place, fading into view, was The Forest. It was fully restored, and in fact seemed larger than ever. But the blizzard remained, and the cold was even fiercer.

The Forest Ponies were already moving toward them.

“No...” Luna whispered. “Child! Please, you must face her! Confront this fear, and defeat it! It’s the only way!”

Pip looked back at Silver Spoon. Her eye was still staring right at him.

“I…I can’t…” Pip stammered.

“LISTEN TO ME!” Luna cried, as the Forest Ponies began their slow advance. “Was it not you, child, who taught me a lesson about fear? Was it not you whose simple wisdom brought a new realization to a Princess who has lived countless centuries? You can do this, Pipsqueak! Please!”

“I don’t know how!” Pip cried.

“Just talk to her,” Luna said. “You will know what to say.”

Luna’s horn lit up, bathing The Forest anew in moonlight.

“I shall delay them as long as I can,” Luna said. “Speak to her, child. I know you can do it. Even the most fearsome nightmare is nothing against a colt as brave as you.”

“Br…brave?” Pip said.

“Good luck,” Luna said. With that, she ran into the whirling snow toward the Forest Ponies, her horn shining brighter than ever.

The Princess chanted words in a long-dead language, and a beam of light shone forth from her horn, hitting one of the Forest Ponies, and causing it and all ponies touching it to vanish.

“This will only delay them for a moment before they re-form,” she said. “Hurry!”

Pip forced himself to stare directly into Silver Spoon’s eye. He felt as if its gaze were burrowing right into him. “I’m sorry,” he said.

Not far away, he could hear the Forest Ponies moving closer, and the Princess shouting spells he did not understand. He did his best to tune them out.

“When I got home, I forgot about you,” Pip said. “I kept having nightmares about The Gathering, and about Rarity. They were scary, but they started to go away after a while. I mean, I know what I did there wasn’t my fault. I know she forced me. But that doesn’t excuse what I did to you.”

The eye kept staring.

“I saw him choking Sweetie Belle. I was right there, in front of the couch,” Pip said. “I could have done something. I could have run up, and kicked him, like you did.”

Just for a moment, the eye seemed to twitch.

“I wanted to help, I really did! But I was…I was scared. So I just shut my eyes. I just shut my eyes and tried to think of something else, while he was killing her!” Pip said. “Luna said I was brave, but you were the brave one.”

Not far away, Luna fired a blast of magic at another group of Forest Ponies. They weren’t moaning or speaking anymore. They were screaming endlessly. Their only purpose now seemed to be to take hold of Luna and make her into one of them.
The magic was barely keeping them at bay now. Each monstrosity that Luna dissolved would reform in seconds. She knew there wasn’t much time before they overwhelmed her.

In the library, Princess Luna’s body staggered slightly. She seemed to be having trouble keeping her footing.
Twilight stared helplessly at the Princess, and then looked down at the sleeping form of Pipsqueak.

His lips were moving.

“If I had been the one who helped Sweetie Belle, it would have been different,” Pip said. “Rarity wouldn’t have been mad at you. She wouldn’t have kicked you out unto this sidewalk. And even if she had, I could have stopped it!”

Pip began to shake.

“I was RIGHT THERE! I was right in the carriage! I could have stopped her! But I didn’t even try! All I cared about was going home! I let her throw you out!”

The eye blinked. Pip was too upset to notice.

“Then I heard that Rarity got in trouble for killing you,” Pip said. “The news didn't say exactly how she did it. But I know. I asked my mum about Dead Weight Alley. She said it was an awful place, where no foal should ever go. She said it got really cold at night there, and no one had a home to go to…”

Pip heard a creaking sound.

“That’s how you died, isn’t it? You died all alone, freezing in the cold. Because of me,” Pip said. “Because I’m a coward…”

Pip reached out and touched the filly’s cold body.

“I’m sorry…” Pip said. “I’m sorry I’m such a terrible colt…”

The creaking grew louder, and suddenly Pip recognized it for what it was: the sound of ice breaking.

The dead pony was raising her hoof toward Pip. Without hesitation, he took it.

“Pip, it’s okay,” said the voice of Silver Spoon, though the pony’s mouth did not move. “I know you were scared. All of us were. It’s not your fault that Rarity did those awful things to me.”

Close behind Pip, a towering Forest Pony rose up out of the ground. Luna ran to face it. It smiled at her, with dozens of mouths.

She fired her beam. It did nothing.

“But I still didn’t help you when you needed it,” Pip said. “That was a cowardly thing to do…”

“Maybe it was,” Silver’s voice said. “But what you’re doing right now is incredibly brave. You walked through The Forest, kept to the path, and braved The Empty City, all to tell me you were sorry.”

The eye was still looking straight at Pip. But he no longer feared its gaze.

“I was mean to you before. But you’ve shown me so much kindness tonight. Only a truly good pony would do that. So it’s okay, Pip,” Silver’s voice said. “I forgive you.”

The towering forest pony grabbed Princess Luna.

Twilight’s blood turned to ice as the Princess, still standing on shaky legs next to her bed, began to scream.

“I forgive you, so please…” Silver’s voice said. “Forgive yourself.”

“I…” Pip said. “I don’t know if I can…”

“Just answer me this, and answer it honestly,” said Silver Spoon’s voice. “Who are you, and what are you?”

“I…” Pip said. “I’m named Pipsqueak. I’m from Trottingham but I moved to Ponyville. I want to be a pirate one day. And as for what I am, I…”

Pip closed his eyes, and smiled. He understood.

“I’m a good colt,” he said. “Maybe not the best, maybe not the bravest. But I care about my friends, and I don’t hurt anyone. So there’s nothing wrong with me…”

He turned around, and saw a gigantic Forest Pony. Princess Luna was trapped in its midsection, moaning unceasingly.
Pip was not afraid.

“DO YOU HEAR ME?” he shouted at The Forest. “You can't hurt me! Because you're wrong, I'm nothing like you. The Princess said you were made from my fear. Well, I'm not afraid anymore!"

When Pip had finished speaking, there was no Forest.

He looked back at Silver Spoon’s body.

Her eye was closed.

“AAAAAH!”

Luna shouted as she leaped to her hooves, startling Twilight. She looked around. She was back in Twilight’s library. It was bathed in sunlight.

“How long…?” The Princess stammered.

“It’s almost noon,” Twilight said. “I was starting to get really worried. You collapsed, and-“

“What? That’s impossible!” Luna said. “If I were to collapse while in the dream of another, that would mean my spirit has been consumed. Yet I am alive. How is this possible?”

“I’m guessing it’s because you weren’t inside Pip’s dream when it happened,” Twilight said.

“You mean-“

“PRINCESS! You’re awake!”

A small, smiling colt ran into the room and hugged one of Luna’s forelegs. The princess hugged him back with the other. It was so good to feel something and know it was real.

“He woke up right before you collapsed,” Twilight said. “I guess you were just exhausted.”

“Indeed I was, Twilight Sparkle. The things I saw in that colt’s mind…” Luna shook her head. “I do not wish to dwell on them. But I will say this: Pip, I owe you a tremendous debt.”

“Me?” Pip said. “Princess, what do you mean?”
“After the night of the Gathering, I believed myself to be a failure,” Luna said. “I thought I was useless, as I saw no way to protect you while preserving Equestria’s balance. So I hid in the shadows, dispatching agents to send me information, but forbidding them from acting. Like you, little one, I was afraid. But your courage has shown me the proper path.”

Luna bowed down before the young colt. “I am truly honored to have you as my subject, little one.”

Pip blushed. “Oh, gee, Princess, now you’re just embarrassing me!” he said with a giggle.

“So I guess you’re feeling better, huh, Pip?” Twilight asked.

“Better than I have in a while,” Pip said. “I think I’ll be able to sleep at night, at least. Especially since you told me that Silver Spoon’s not dead after all.”

"Ah," Luna said. "So you know this as well. Tell me, Twilight Sparkle, how did you come by this knowledge?"

“Sweetie Belle left me a message. I only deciphered it last night. I told Pip about Silver while you were out,” Twilight said, turning to Luna. “Now that he's safe, he can go to the authorities and tell them what he knows about Rarity.”

“N-no, I can’t!” Pip said. “Because…well, I can’t say why, but I can’t! I've probably said too much already!”

“Ah, you speak of Rarity’s enchantment,” Luna said. “Worry not, child. I could sense it on you when I first saw you last night. It was a simple thing to remove it while you slept.”

Pip sighed in relief. “That’s really good to hear,” he said. “Now I can tell the guards what happened.”

“Actually,” Luna said, “It might be prudent for you to refrain from doing so for the time being. The pony who sits atop The Circle has many friends in this village. If you testify, he shall know someone in Ponyville is on to him, and fortify himself accordingly. If you still intend to go to Canterlot, Twilight Sparkle, you cannot afford to lose the element of surprise.”

“Circle? What Circle?” Twilight said, with more than a hint of exasperation in her voice. “I keep hearing references to some Gathering and bad things happening in Canterlot, and that’s on top of the note saying that Silver’s alive and Twist is trapped in a mansion! Princess, what in Equestria has been going on these last few months?”

Luna smiled gently. “Come, Twilight Sparkle, help me take this brave little colt home,” she said. “It will be a long walk, and you and I have much to discuss.”

As she stepped out into the cool autumn air, it occurred to Twilight that this was one of the most beautiful days she had seen in some time. Pip ran head of them, eager to get home, while the two mares hung back slightly, engaged in conversation.

“This goes a lot deeper than just Rarity, doesn’t it?” Twilight said.

“Let me ask you something, Twilight Sparkle: do you love my sister?”

Twilight was taken aback by the question. “Yes! Of course I do! Every pony in Equestria loves and reveres the Sovereign Sisters!”

“Yes, but most ponies in Equestria have never met us. What they love is an ideal, the conception of us that they carry in their minds. They know nothing of the Princesses they claim to adore. They see only wise, undying paragons. They see none of the ugliness we carry inside.”

Twilight was aghast. Luna’s words felt almost like blasphemy.

“But you are different,” Luna continued. “You know my sister as a mentor and friend. As a pony.”

“Yes, I do,” Twilight said. “And I love her. As all those things.”

“I see,” Luna said. “I love her as well. Beyond any possible expression.”

Luna sighed heavily.

“If my sister is right, then the path you have started on may well destroy Equestria. It is my fervent hope that she is mistaken.

“Listen well, Twilight Sparkle, and I shall tell of my sister’s theory of balance, and what she has done to maintain it,” Luna said. “And I pray that when I am done, you can still find it in yourself to love her.”

[NEXT: Silver’s gift/Twist’s training/Pinkie’s letter]

Author's Note

Author's notes for this chapter can be found here.

13: Awake

--Chapter 13: Awake--

It was lights out time in the Gallery. But Twist could not sleep.

For days, she had kept the scrolls Silver Spoon had given her safe from the eyes of the guards. It had not been easy. She wished she could say that she was embarrassed by what she had needed to do at times to keep the scrolls out of sight. But the truth was, it was the least of the humiliations she had suffered in this place. She was long past the point of shame.

Aurora had agreed to the plan immediately. She seemed almost giddy at the prospect, which was quite a change from her usual quiet demeanor. When Twist had expressed surprise at Aurora’s change in attitude, she had replied, “I’m just so happy to see you acting like yourself again.”

The days passed, and Aurora’s magical training progressed fairly smoothly. Under normal circumstances, a unicorn was taught the basics first: making her horn glow, followed by levitating a single light object, followed by levitating multiple objects, and so forth. This was done to ensure the young unicorn had the basics down before she attempted any serious spells. A fledgling unicorn’s powers were constantly in flux, and their initial uses could focus them in a specific direction for life. If a unicorn began her training with specific incantations, she risked overspecializing in a single area, which might make life difficult for her if her special talent happened to fall outside that area.

None of this concerned Aurora. She had given up on finding her talent a long time ago.

Instead, she did the complete opposite of what a novice magic user was supposed to do: she practiced one spell, and one spell only.

Every night, she and Twist would wait until every other foal had fallen asleep, then retreat to a secluded corner of the Gallery. There, Twist would keep watch, while Aurora tried, over and over again, to produce the small burst of energy which indicated a successful barrier-breaking spell.

“You know what the hardest part is?” Aurora said one night, as she failed to produce anything more than a few sparks for the tenth time. “I can’t even tell for sure if I’ve done it right. Even if I make the energy burst, there’s no way to test this on an actual barrier. Not until Peregrine flies me up there.”

“Oh…right,” Twist said.

“You have asked him to help, right?”

Twist seemed to shrink as she responded. “No…not yet. I’ll do it tomorrow, okay? I promith.”

“That’s what you said last night,” Aurora said. “Look, I’ll be happy to go with you if you’re scared of him. It’s no big deal.”

Twist sighed. “It’s not juth that,” she said. “Ever since what…happened with him, he’s been avoiding me. He won’t talk to me, and if I come close, he runs away. I think he's scared I'll tease him for crying.”

Aurora rolled up the magic scroll. “Well, you know the one time he can’t run away?” she said. “When he’s asleep. Come on.”

She began to softly walk toward the general area where Peregine tended to sleep.

“What?” Twist whispered, following gingerly after her. “What if he shouts when we wake him up? What if he calls the guards?”

“Then we’ll be stuck here forever,” Aurora said. “Same as if we do nothing.”

Aurora continued walking, and Twist, not sure of what else to do, followed her, doing her best to match Aurora’s surprisingly brisk pace while keeping her hoofsteps as soundless as possible. Though the Gallery at night was dark, there was always just enough soft light for the foals to get around if they needed to.

Aurora found Peregrine asleep on one of the beds, which he shared with five other foals. Beds were a valuable commodity at night, and it was rare for a single foal to succeed in keeping one all to himself. Arguments over beds sometimes descended into violence; after seeing such a dispute on her second night in the Gallery, Twist had decided she preferred sleeping on the floor.

Aurora, with a determination which Twist would have found admirable if she weren’t so nervous, walked up to Peregrine’s sleeping form and tapped him with her hoof.

“Wake up!”

Peregrine mumbled a bit, and slowly opened his eyes.

“Fuck off, Aurora,” he said, rolling back over. “It’s the middle of the night…”

“I need to talk to you,” she said, shaking him further with her hoof. Peregrine swatted in her general direction with his own leg, not bothering to open his eyes while doing so.

“Listen, bitch,” he said, still half-mumbling. “If you want it that bad, come back in the morning. We’ll find a nice quiet spot, I’ll hold you down, and I’ll show you what a real stallion can d-“

Peregrine’s voice was cut off as Aurora pressed her hoof over his mouth. Then she leaned down, grabbed his mane in her teeth, and began to pull him off the bed by his hair.

Twist gasped as Peregrine’s muffled screams echoed through the Gallery. She could see some foals beginning to stir. To her relief, most of them simply rolled over and went back to sleep. The occasional sexual assault had been known to occur in the Gallery at night, usually instigated by an overzealous Junkie. Most of the Gallery’s residents had learned to ignore them. Intervening only put you at risk.

As for the guards, they took a step forward, but then returned to their posts, guarding the exit doors. They didn’t much care what the foals did at night, so long as none of them seriously injured each other or tried to leave the Gallery.

Aurora continued pulling until Peregrine had been dragged off the bed, falling to the hard floor below. She kept her hoof on his mouth as she whispered into his ear.

“Come with us. Keep your mouth shut, and I promise it’ll be worth your while. If you’re thinking of screaming, don’t. You don’t want to make me more angry at you than I already am.”

Peregrine nodded slightly, and Aurora took her hoof off his mouth. She began to walk ahead, and Twist followed next to her, mostly to avoid being too close to Peregrine. She looked back over her flank every few seconds to make sure he was still following behind.

“Aurora,” Twist whispered. “When did you get so…I mean…you’ve always been so nice…”

“You don’t last ten years in a place like this by being nice,” Aurora said flatly. “I’m friendly to you because you deserve it. He doesn’t.”

The three foals made their way to the same secluded corner of the Gallery where Twist and Aurora slept. Twist made a quick check and found that the scrolls were still where they had left them, hidden under a few spare pillows.

“Before we start,” Aurora said, as the three of them sat down. “Peregrine, you hurt my friend. Apologize. Now.”

Twist looked away from both of them. “Do we have to talk about this?” she said. “This doesn't matter that much to me..."

“Well, it does matter to me” Aurora said. “What you did to Twist was disgusting, Peregrine. You will apologize.”

“I don’t apologize to anyone,” Peregrine said, casually flipping his mane back. “It’s not like there haven’t been a hundred other stallions inside her since then, anyway.”

Twist looked down at the ground. “Please, stop…” she said. “I don’t want to talk about this…”

“See?” Peregrine said. “She’s fine.”

Twist scowled. “I didn’t say I was fine. I just don’t want to discuth this, okay? Just let it go, both of you.”

“Besides,” Peregrine said, smiling. “It’s not like it matters if you rape a whore.”

Aurora was about to say something, but before she could, Twist got to her hooves. She approached Peregrine silently and locked eyes with him for just a moment.

Then, without a word, she hit him in the face.

Peregrine fell back in shock. For a moment, he panicked, but then realized that he was in far less pain than he should have been after being hit by an Earth Pony. Twist had held back considerably, as she had no desire to use her strength to cause him any lasting injury.

This was something different, Peregrine realized. She was making a statement.

Before Peregrine could get back to his hooves, Twist had leaped at him and pinned him down. There were tears in her eyes.

“No one here is a whore!” she said, a bit louder than was advisable. “None of us asked for this! None of us want to be treated this way! We’re all just kids, you stupid idiot!"

She let go of Peregrine and returned to Aurora’s side. The older pony gently embraced her friend.

“We’re all just kids…” Twist repeated. “And we’ve got no one in the world but each other.”

Peregrine slowly rose from the ground. He was bleeding from his cheek, but the wound did not appear to be deep.

He slowly walked back toward Twist and Aurora, who both took up guarded postures as he approached.

In response to this, Peregrine sat down in front of them.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I’m sorry for what I did to you, Twist. I just…I just wanted to feel big, okay? I wanted to feel powerful. A Pegasus who can’t even fly doesn’t get many chances to do that.”

“Stop mugging for sympathy,” Aurora said. “Nothing can excuse what you did to Twist.”

“Oh come on,” Peregrine said. “Don’t you think that’s up to her?”

“You said you wanted to feel powerful?” Twist said. “How powerful did you feel when you started crying?”

“Shut up!” Peregrine said, embarrassed. “I said I was sorry, what else do you want?”

“Oh, so you feel ashamed of crying, but you’re not ashamed of violating my frien-“

Aurora cut her rant short as Twist placed her hoof softly over her mouth.

“I was scared of you for a long time, Peregrine,” Twist said. “But you’re not really that thcary, are you? You’re juth a colt who wants to fly.”

Twist reached under the pillows and retrieved the scrolls.

“Well, I want you to fly, too. Me and Aurora have a plan. And you’re the only one who can help us. So you’re going to learn to fly. And we’re going to help.”

Peregrine scoffed. “You’re both ground ponies,” he said. “What do you know about flying?”

“I’ve watched my friendth Rumble and Featherweight practice flying during recess at school,” Twist said. “They explained the basics to me, and I've read about it, too. So at least in theory, I know. And anyway, we don’t need you to do any fancy tricks or anything. Just fly up to the ceiling.”

“We’ll practice during lights-out. In the baths, since no one sleeps in there,” Aurora said. “It’s not a huge space, but it’s got a high enough ceiling.”

“You think I never thought of that?” Peregrine said. “But what’s the point? Even if I can fly, I’ll never be able to do go anywhere. And if they find out I can fly they’ll just chain me down with the others.”

“That’s where you’re wrong,” Twist said. “If this works, we can ethcape.”

Peregrine stifled a laugh. “Oh sun, is that what this is about? Another half-assed escape plan? Do you have any idea how many of those I’ve heard?”

“A lot fewer than I have,” Aurora said. “But this one’s different. Twist has a friend who lives in the mansion above ground. That’s where she got these scrolls. We’re not alone this time. There are free ponies who are working to help save us. We just need to do our part.”

“And besides,” Twist added. “If you don’t help us, everyone is going to know that you cried while you were...”

She trailed off. Her confidence was beginning to wane.

“Fine,” Peregrine said. “We’ll start tomorrow, then?”

“No, we’ll start tonight,” Aurora said. “Right now.” She stood up.

“I can practice my magic in the baths, and we can explain the plan a bit more freely in there. I’m tired of whispering.”

Aurora began to walk toward the baths. Twist grabbed the scrolls and began to walk after her.

“Wait up,” Peregrine said, following close behind Twist. “Listen, I said I was sorry, so…”

“So what?” Twist said.

“So…you forgive me, right?”

Twist stopped in her tracks. She dropped the scrolls and turned to face Peregrine.

“Do you have any idea how scared I was?” she said. “I’d been taken from my home. From my friends. I kept hearing how I was never going to thee them again. But you know what I thought when I woke up that morning?”

“What?”

“I thought ‘At least the other foals here will understand. At least I can trust them.’ “

“Oh…” Peregrine said. “Well, I mean, you really can’t trust anyone he-“

“Just shut up,” Twist said. “You’re helping us because we need you, not because we like you.”

Twist picked up the scrolls, then turned around and walked toward the baths.

*******

Silver Spoon looked up at the ceiling, following patterns with her eye.

It was a ritual she had developed for herself, on mornings when she awoke in her own bedroom instead of Fancy’s. Such instances were rare, but not unheard of.

The first few times this had happened, Silver had made the mistake of letting her eyes come into focus while she looked straight ahead. But no matter where she looked in the room, she always seemed to meet the lifeless eyes of one of the countless porcelain dolls which were displayed all over the room. They had gone from being merely tacky to legitimately unsettling.

Silver could swear there were more of them now than there had been when she’d first gotten here. She theorized that Fancypants, once again misreading her needs, had perhaps been sneaking new dolls in from time to time. She had tested this theory one morning, telling him “Thank you for the gift,” when she had first seen him. He had just smiled.

Silver couldn’t deal with the dolls first thing in the morning, so she would look up at the ceiling for five minutes or so. The ceiling of this single room looked like it had cost more than most ponies’ entire houses. Intricate swirling patterns were hoof-carved into it, and highlighted with flecks of gold. The patterns were random and did not match up with each other.
Silver found it helped to focus her mind if she started the day by tracing these patterns with her eyes. Once she had done this for long enough, she could get up without being startled by the dolls.

Or at least, that was how it had worked in the past. Lately, she found it harder and harder to ignore them. No matter how long she stared up at the wall, she would always find herself unnerved when she sat up in bed and caught her first glimpse of the dolls.

It wasn’t the way the dolls stared which unsettled Silver Spoon. It wasn’t how broadly they smiled at nothing, or the way they were always locked in the same lifeless poses.

It was how immaculate they looked.

Each doll’s mane was flawlessly styled, with every last hair in its proper place. Their coats were beyond reproach, their dresses fit perfectly. Even their teeth were uniformly white.

Silver found such perfection deeply disturbing. A doll was meant to be an imitation of life, but real life wasn’t like this. Real fillies had flaws; they messed up their manes and occasionally tore their dresses. They did not constantly smile, and when they were smiling, their teeth were never quite that white.

It was as if the dolls had gone beyond trying to imitate life, and were trying to create a new porcelain world of their own. A world where no flaws existed, where sadness and imperfection were unknown and impossible.

A world without pain.

Silver Spoon had never known there to be a filly whose coat was quite that flawless, whose mane was quite that meticulously styled and beautiful. Even Diamond Tiara had never been that perfect.

And yet, little by little, she was noticing those same traits every time she passed by a mirror. Especially the massive one which dominated one side of her bedroom.

Silver’s mane had almost completely grown back by now. She was no longer emaciated, thanks to weeks of expensive meals. Her wounds from the Gathering, aside from the scar on her Cutie Mark, had all healed.

A part of her missed them. A part of her longed for fresh ones.

Silver tried as hard as she could, but she could find very few flaws in the filly who was looking back at her from the mirror, especially since her scar was not visible from this angle. Her mane was disheveled, but a professional stylist would soon come by to fix it, just like every morning, and thus the illusion would be complete.

“Fancy’s favorite little doll…” she whispered as she placed a hoof against the mirror. “Who smiles constantly and feels no pain…”

Pain. The word hung in the air.

You haven’t looked this good in more than half a year, the voice said, cutting into Silver’s thoughts. You’re beautiful again, Silver. Be glad.

She tried. But Silver Spoon had become so used to being covered in welts and bruises, that she wasn’t quite sure who the immaculate little pony staring back at her was.

Isn’t this who you want to be? The voice asked

“I don’t know,” Silver said.

The question had kept Silver up late the previous night. Fancy, perhaps sensing her trepidation, did not take her to bed that evening. When she awoke in her room, the thought still lingered in her head.

“Who do I want to be?” she asked out loud.

“What was that, dearest?”

Silver looked to the side to realize she wasn’t alone in the room. Fancypants stood by the door, smiling.

“S-Sir Fancypants!” she said. “What a, um, lovely surprise!”

“I’m afraid I won’t have much time to play with you today, my dear,” Fancy said. “Something quite urgent had come up. I expected it might happen eventually, but not this soon.”

Fancy levitated a newspaper toward Silver Spoon. When she read the headline, her heart skipped a beat:

RARITY ESCAPES
ACCUSED FOAL KILLER AND FORMER ELEMENT OF HARMONY VANISHES FROM PONYVILLE PRISON; WHEREABOUTS UNKNOWN

It took everything Silver Spoon had to keep from shouting for joy. Instead, she allowed herself only a small gasp, and a half-hearted “Oh no!”

“Yes, it seems your former mistress is more resourceful than I had given her credit for,” Fancy said.

“Yeah, she’s…” Silver took a moment to measure her words carefully. She could not risk sounding too complementary toward Rarity. “She’s…devious.”

“Indeed she is,” Fancy said. “I had warned Indigo not to taunt her in person for fear that something like this might happen, but she just couldn’t resist. And now we have a problem. I can’t have her running free. Not with what she knows about the Circle. This is why I need your help.”

“M-my help?” Silver didn’t like where this was going at all.

“You were her property for quite some time,” Fancy said. “Where do you think Rarity would go first after being freed? Would she attempt to get her sister back first? Or would she come here and try to get you?”

Silver hated admitting it to herself, but she knew the answer. Rarity would prioritize Sweetie Belle above anything else. Silver was a distant second, if Rarity even bothered to find her at all.

Tell him! The voice said. Tell him Rarity would go to Indigo’s place and try to save Sweetie! They can catch her there if they’re ready for her. You know that's the right thing to do. She deserves to rot in jail for what she did to you and your friends.

“Well, Silver?” Fancy asked impatiently. “Any ideas?”

If you don’t say something, he’ll suspect you of being disloyal. Rarity threw you away. She hurt Twist and Sweetie. I thought you considered them friends now.

“I do…” Silver whispered, barely making a sound.

Then tell him! Don’t risk your life for someone like her. She doesn’t deserve it. She doesn’t deserve YOU.

“Did you say something, Silver Spoon?” Fancy asked.

“Yes…” Silver said. “I think I know what she’d do next…”

Say it. She’d go to Indigo’s house…

“She wouldn’t try to save either of us. She’d try to disappear,” Silver said. She kept her voice as level as possible, which took considerable effort. “She’d head far away from Ponyville or Canterlot, to some big city where she could blend in with the crowds. She used to talk about it. She’d say, ‘if I’m ever caught, you two are on your own.’”

“How dreadful,” Fancy said. “To think she would abandon you so callously.”

“Yeah…” Silver said. The memory of her long fall from the carriage was still fresh in her mind. She forced back the lump in her throat.

“So my guess is that she’s probably heading somewhere like Manehattan or Trotterdam,” Silver said. “You don’t have to worry about her showing up here.”

“Hmm. That makes the search considerably more difficult,” Fancy said. “It seems I have a long day ahead of me. Silver, be sure you aren’t late for dinner this evening. I will update you on the situation at that time. I may need your advice again.”

“Of course, Sir Fancypants,” Silver said, bowing as he turned and walked toward her bedroom door.

Fancy stopped at the door, turned and said, “Oh! And I hope you enjoyed the new friend I got for Bernadette.”

“Who?” Silver asked, but as she said it, his meaning became clear. He was referring to one of the dolls. He must have purchased the companion figure.

“Oh, yes!” Silver said. “She’s so pretty! What a lovely surprise! I especially love how flawless her coat is!”

Silver had no idea which doll Bernadette was.

“I’m pleased you’re enjoying her,” Fancy said. “I’ll see you at dinner, my darling.”

With that, he left, shutting the door behind him.

Silver let out a huge sigh and collapsed on her bed. That particular performance had been exhausting.

“Darling…” Silver said. “I don’t think Miss Rarity ever called me that. She said it to everyone else, even complete strangers, but not me…”

Silver picked up the newspaper, running her eyes over the headline over and over again. She even found herself reaching out and touching her mistress’s name with her hoof.

“You’re so brilliant, Miss Rarity. I should have known they couldn’t hold you for long…”

You protected her. Why would you-

“Shut up!” Silver said. “Just let me be happy she’s free…”

She’s not coming to get you. She disowned you. And it’s for the best that way. Once you help Twist escape, you should go home. Go back to your old life.

Silver sat up, looking at the mirror.

“My old life…” she said. “Where I can be a society pony. Where I can be flawless and pretty forever.”

She could see dozens of doll eyes staring at her from the mirror.

Is that so bad? Don’t you want to be normal again?

“I was never nor-“

Don’t you want to see me again?

“Me?” The voice had never spoken in the first person before. Silver suddenly felt mad.

“You’re not her. Just because you sound like her doesn’t mean you’re Diamond Tiara.” Silver said.

The voice didn’t respond.

“And…” Silver said. “I’ll see her again someday. I know I will. But right now…”

She looked in the mirror again. It was becoming as hard to look at her own reflection as it was to look at the dolls.

“Right now I need to feel something else,” Silver said. She hopped off her bed, and, without bothering to wait for her stylist, she walked out of her room and down the hallway until she found the nearest unicorn servant.

“Gallery please,” she said. “And I have some special instructions. I need you to teleport me out of there automatically in three hours. You can do that, right?”

The servant nodded. “It’s a simple modification of the spell. Basically, when I cast it I’ll put a timer on it. In three hours, you’ll automatically end up back here. But why would you need me to do that? You can ask any guard in the Gallery to teleport you back at your leisure.”

“I don’t have to answer that,” Silver said curtly. “Now do your job.”

The servant grumbled, but dutifully cast the spell. Silver found herself at the Gallery entrance, in front of a guard. He smiled at her and gave her the key necklace which identified her as a patron.

“I won’t need your guidance this time,” she told him. “Please just let me wander on my own.”

“As you wish, miss,” the guard said, bowing as he opened the door.

Silver walked into the Gallery. It was early, so there were few patrons to be seen. Most of the foals were chatting or sitting nervously on the various couches and beds. Silver scanned the room, and noticed Twist, along with an older-looking unicorn. They were fast asleep in a corner.

It was just as well. She wasn’t there to see Twist this time.

“Why am I here?” she whispered to herself.

She wandered the area, ignoring the stares from various foals who seemed scandalized at the idea of a foal patron.
Before long, Silver Spoon noticed the pony she had been looking for, though she didn’t realize she had been seeking her until that moment.

On a sizable couch, a bright yellow filly with a musical scale Cutie Mark was rubbing her cunt. Her eyes were closed and she had a broad smile on her face. Silver recognized her instantly as the filly she had observed on one of her previous Gallery visits, who had been egging on a massive stallion who was far too large for her.

She remembered the filly’s screams, and the way they seemed to balance perfectly between pleasure and suffering.

Silver had pitied her. Silver had envied her.

Without a word, Silver climbed up on the couch and kissed the filly on the lips. The foal cooed happily, and returned the kiss, wrapping her forelegs around the back of Silver’s head and pushing her tongue into Silver Spoon’s open mouth. Her eyes were still closed.

“I don’t know who you are,” the yellow filly said, after breaking the kiss. “And I don’t care. Fuck me.”

Silver felt a wave of euphoria pass over her. There was such simplicity in the filly’s request. And such hunger. Her mind flashed back to countless anonymous encounters she had enjoyed while in Miss Rarity’s servitude. It had never mattered who her partners were. Male or female, adult or child. She had given herself to all of them, because that was what Miss Rarity wanted.

It all came back to her, after all. Even though she hadn’t seen her in months, Silver marveled at the fact that Rarity still had control over her. Ever since she had read that headline, Rarity hadn’t left Silver’s thoughts. Ever since she had heard she was free, all Silver had wanted was to feel like she was hers again.

Silver’s hoof was already dripping with the filly’s juices as she rubbed her inner thigh. “You’re so wet,” Silver said. “Were you just with someone?”

“Oh noooooo,” said the filly. “I haven’t been fucked since last night. But I'm always wet like that. Mommy says a good little whore always keeps her cunt nice and moist.”

“Mommy?” Silver echoed, rubbing her hoof on the filly’s outer lips. “Tell me more. Tell me all about you.”

“My name’s Happy Tune,” said the filly. “When I was little, my mommy used to touch me just like you're doing right now. And it hurt a lot, and I cried, because I was a useless little whiner. But mommy told me I had to keep myself wet for her boyfriends. Mommy had lots of boyfriends.”

“Oh yeah,” Silver said. She began to rub her own cunt her with free forehoof. “Was your mother mean to you? Did she abuse you? Did she make you hurt?”

“Uh huuuuuh,” Happy Tune said. “I had to do whatever mommy said, or she’d get mad. Then one day she got really mad, and sold me to Mr. Fancy. And I cried a lot and a lot. For years. But I don’t cry anymore. I just fuck all day long! I fuck and I come and I hurt and I bleed and it’s so good…”

Silver noticed that the filly’s voice had a strange instability to it. She would change pitches randomly, and her voice quivered oddly whenever she said “mommy.”

This filly is sick, the voice said. Get away from her, Silver.

“No,” she said.

“No?” replied Happy Tune. “Come on, please! I need it! Your hoof feels so nice on my cunt, don’t stop now! You’re the first patron I’ve had all day…”

“Patron…” Silver said. “Tell me, are the patrons mean to you? Do they make you do nasty things? Do they hurt you?”

“All the time!” the filly replied happily. “The mean ones look for me because they know I can take it. Are you a mean patron, too?”

Silver reached for her key necklace.

Stop it. Don’t do this. You were so close to getting better! Stop!

“I won’t be his doll,” Silver whispered. “I won’t be pretty. I won’t be perfect.”

She took the necklace off and tossed it aside.

“I’m not a patron, Happy,” she said. “For the next three hours, I’m a Gallery foal just like you.”

With that, Silver shoved her hoof in Happy Tune’s cunt, pushing it in as far as she could. The filly cried out in shock.

“AAAAH! Oooh…ooooooh!” she said. “Oh it hurts! Keep making it hurt!”

Silver smiled. “I will, but when I’m done, you have to help me find a patron,” she said. “Someone mean.”

*******

Rarity stood over Diamond Tiara, who still lay on the floor of Triage’s study. It had been an entire day, but the filly had not moved from that spot.

Trixie had awoken during the night, leading to an altercation with Triage in which she had threatened to turn the surgeon’s hooves into watermelons if she didn’t pay Trixie for springing Rarity. Trixie had eventually agreed to waive her fee in exchange for Triage cancelling the massive debt Trixie had incurred by destroying the Seeker’s Amulet. Triage's mention of "a lifetime of indentured servitude" seemed to motivate Trixie quite a bit, and one blue smoke bomb later, she was gone.

And yet, throughout the entire episode, Diamond Tiara had laid still.

It was morning now, and Rarity had enjoyed her best night’s sleep in weeks in Triage’s guest room. The guest room was huge and beautiful; it boasted a walk-in closet, private bath, and even its own small fireplace. Rarity had noted with some disdain that the room was horribly dusty, however.

“Well yeah,” Triage had said. “It’s a guest room. And you know what I hate more than anything? Guests.”

Rarity had raised an eyebrow, to which Triage had shrugged. “It came with the house,” she said. “You’re welcome here, of course. But I’ll be a lot happier if you keep yourself scarce. Bad enough I’ve got half the Circle coming here tomorrow night. Oh, and do something about your stowaway. I’ve got the place locked up so she can’t leave, but I don’t want her wandering about.”

As Rarity had suspected, the “stowaway” was precisely where she had left her.

“You can stop pretending to be unconscious,” Rarity said. “The owner of this house is a doctor. You’re not fooling anyone.”

Diamond Tiara rolled over unto her back, looking up at Rarity.

“How did you know?” she asked.

“I didn’t,” Rarity said. “I merely had a hunch. Thank you for confirming it.”

Diamond groaned in frustration.

Rarity turned and began to walk back toward her room.

“Wait!” Diamond said. “Are you…what are you going to do to me?”

“Don’t worry, dear. I told you I don’t find you the least bit attractive,” Rarity said. “And the others are gone for the day. There will be quite a few of us here this evening, however, so I suggest you find a good place to hide.”

“A few of ‘us’?” Diamond demanded. “Who is ‘us?’”

“The Circle,” Rarity said. “It’s the group I belong to.”

“Oh,” Diamond said. “I thought your group was called the Elements of Harmony.”

Rarity seemed to contract slightly at the words. Diamond smirked.

“Those ponies no longer want anything to do with me,” Rarity said. “And with good reason. I have made my choice."

Rarity walked out of the room, leaving Diamond Tiara alone in what remained of Triage’s study.

That’s right, Rarity thought to herself as she returned to her guest room. It was foolish of me to think I could have it both ways. That I could be some sort of hero and still carry out my preferred lifestyle. Let my former friends live as they wish. I will reclaim my sister, and the two of us will live a life of unrestrained pleasure.

As she entered the room, she noticed an envelope on the desk near the fireplace. It lay there conspicuously, as if responding to her thoughts.

“Ah,” she said. “I forgot I had picked this up last night.”

She had been avoiding the note all this time. Since Applejack’s condemnation, the last thing Rarity needed was another angry farewell from a former friend.

But she felt newly resolute this morning. And it was only a letter, after all.

Rarity pulled the paper from the envelope, unfolding it, and noting that it had been folded unevenly, and in far too many places.

“Pinkie,” she said. She chuckled despite herself.

Once she had flattened out its many creases as best she could, she proceeded to read the letter:

TO MY FRIEND

DEAR RARITY,

Hello. I’m not really sure how to start this letter. I was going to put some candies in the envelope, but Applejack said you can’t have candy in jail. That seems kind of unfair. I mean, you can’t have it even on your birthday? I know your birthday isn’t for another one hundred and sixty-four days, but we can always celebrate early, right?

Right?

Okay, sorry, but I have to focus here. That’s hard for me, but I’ve got something super important to tell you and it’s kind of hard to write.

And that super important thing, is this:

Come back, Rarity.

Please, just come back.

I don’t mean that in the “get out of jail and go home” sort of way. I mean COME BACK. Because I keep hearing all these terrible things they say you did, and all I can think is, “That’s not my friend. That can’t possibly be my generous, graceful, super-fancy friend Rarity. It’s someone else. My friend, who I love so so SO much, she just went away somewhere."

I don’t know where. But I bet you do.

I bet you know exactly where she is.

So wherever she is, bring her back. Please?

I miss her…I miss YOU….so much.

I miss the way you always fussed over clothes, and the way you said “darling” all the time. I miss the way you used to take your afternoon tea in just a certain way. I miss hugging you. I miss the feeling of your body against mine. I miss how pretty you were, and how you’d always go out of your way to make ME feel pretty, too.

Those are all such little things, and I miss them so much! And still, none of them compare to the big, BIG thing, which is how much I miss just being your friend.

Applejack says I shouldn’t feel this way. She says if I had a little sister, I’d understand, and I’d be angry, like her.

But I’m not angry. I’m just sad. Maybe I SHOULD be angry, but...

but I just love you so much...

That’s why I can’t come visit you and say these words to you myself. Because if I saw you…the other you, not the pony I miss…I don’t think I could stand it.

I know you’re just sick, and maybe what you need to get better is a friend close by your side. But I can’t be that friend. I wish wish WISH I could, but I just can’t. Just the thought of being near you right now makes me want to cry. And that’s not how I should feel when I think about you! That’s the opposite of how I should feel!

So I’m going to stay away from you for a while, okay? Just until you get better. Just until you come back.

And when you do come back, please come visit me, okay? Don’t be afraid or ashamed. I’ll know if it’s you, the real you. And I’ll hug you, and I’ll welcome you home, and then I’ll throw you the biggest and bestest welcome home party Ponyville has ever seen!

I can’t promise the others will want to come…in fact I’m pretty sure they won’t. But that’s okay! We’ll party together, just you and me. It’ll be the best party ever, just as long as you’re there.

Just as long as you come back.

Please, Rarity. I know you can do it. I know you can get better.

And when you do, even if the whole world is against you, even if no one else forgives you…

…I will.

Pinkie promise.

Love,
Pinkie Pie

It took Rarity nearly half an hour to read the letter. She had to keep stopping to compose herself, and Pinkie’s words kept bringing up memories which Rarity thought she had discarded long ago.

But it wasn’t until the end of the letter that Rarity completely broke down. Because it was only then that she realized those were probably the last words she would ever receive from her friend.

She collapsed on her bed and began to sob.

It was a few minutes later when she heard a knock on the door.

“WHAT?” she shouted.

“Easy now!” Triage’s voice came from the other side of the door. “When you’re ready, I’ve got some dresses laid out for you in the living room. Feel free to pick your favorite, mix and match, whatever. You’ve got to look your best tonight; half the Circle’s coming to see the new challenger to the throne.”

“I’ll be ready,” Rarity said. “Now leave me alone.”

“Mare after my own heart,” Triage said. Rarity heard her hoofsteps fade away.

She sat up, and looked at the letter lying on the ground.

It was written in pink crayon. Just like her sister used.

“So all I have to do is come home and play nice, and I get a party and absolution,” Rarity said. “Oh Pinkie, darling…even you can’t think it would really be so simple.”

Rarity picked up the letter. She ran her eyes over the last word above the signature one last time:

LOVE

“If I return to you, I face a lifetime of incarceration and loneliness,” Rarity said. “But if I stay with the Circle, I can be free. And I can see my sister again.”

Rarity walked to the fireplace.

“I’m sorry, Pinkie. But there’s only one path left to me now…” she said.

Rarity kissed the name at the bottom of the paper. Then she closed her eyes, and threw the letter into the fire.

“Goodbye, my friend.”

[NEXT: Balance/Silver’s descent/No confidence]

Author's Note

Author's notes for this chapter can be found here.

14: Faithful

--Chapter 14: Faithful--

Princess Luna spoke to Twilight Sparkle.

She told her of Celestia.

She told her of the Circle, of the Gathering, and of Celestia’s millennium-spanning plan to preserve them.

She told Twilight that she had personally seen Rarity leading Sweetie Belle, Pipsqueak, Silver Spoon and Twist into the location of the most recent Gathering.

She told her that Twist had never come back out.

Twilight Sparkle did not say a word. She asked no questions, made no comments. She stood as still as stone.

Inside Twilight, something was dying.

When the Princess was finished, Twilight said nothing. She turned around and silently walked into her library.

Twilight walked into her study. There, adorning the walls, were countless trophies, plaques, and citations of academic achievement.

All of them bore Twilight’s name. And one other.

Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns Honor Roll

Celestia’s Special Citation for Magical Excellence

Princess Celestia of Equestria hereby honors Twilight Sparkle for her valor in defeating the tyrant Discord, on this twenty-fourth day of-

Twilight screamed.

A massive burst of magical energy exploded from her horn. The mementos along the wall shook, and were flung violently to the ground. Frames shattered, trophies and plaques were rended in half. Luna watched in horror as a lifetime of distinction was set to ruin in a single moment.

To an untrained observer, it would have almost looked accidental.

No sound could be heard in the library, other than Twilight breathing heavily. Luna approached her, taking care to step over the broken glass. Twilight just kept looking at the wall.

“Celestia’s faithful student,” Twilight said flatly. “Celestia’s chosen protege. Given a full scholarship to Celestia’s school…

“Celestia’s. That’s all I’ve ever been.”

Luna grasped mentally for something to say. She found nothing.

“Celestia lied to all of us,” Twilight said, as emotion slowly began to creep back into her voice. “She didn’t just let those horrible things happen to those foals, she helped them happen.”

Twilight looked back at Luna.

“And until today, all I ever wanted was to be just like her.”

“Oh, Twilight…” Luna said.

“My whole life,” Twilight said. “Reading and studying. Shunning friends, running myself ragged…all for a chance to get closer to all. All so I could be her ‘faithful student.’”

The words were venom in her mouth.

“All that time, all that work everything I did, everything I am…” Twilight said. “Who was it all for?”

“I cannot answer that,” Luna said. “But for what it is worth, I still believe in my sister.”

“So you think she’s right?”

“No,” Luna said. “I tried to believe she was for some time, but after seeing what was going on inside Pipsqueak’s mind, I knew I could deceive myself no longer. But just because my sister is wrong does not mean she is a bad pony. She thinks she is doing the right thing.”

“You said there might be a lot of other foals who have been victimized by this Circle, right? Scores of them.”

“More likely hundreds,” Luna said. She shuddered as she spoke.

“I’m going to find them,” Twilight said. “And when I do, I want Celestia to meet them. I want her to look into their eyes, speak to them about what they’ve endured. And then I’d like to hear her tell me that she did the right thing.”

Twilight walked out of her study, ignoring the mess on the floor. She resolutely trotted toward the staircase which led to her balcony.

“I need some air,” she said.

*******

Silver Spoon had lost track of how long she had been in the Gallery.

So far, she had been used by four stallions and three mares. She had been slapped, kicked and spit on, and left to lie on the ground like discarded trash each time.

Happy Tune had stayed by her side the entire time, helping her find the most sadistic patrons and then taking them on with her.

Now Silver looked up from the ground to see a rather imposing-looking stallion staring back at her.

“Oooh, I know this one. You should fuck him. He’s fuuuun,” Happy said, lying beside her.

Silver looked at the stallion, who returned a smug grin.

“What do you want, whore?”

Silver already felt filthy. But somehow it wasn’t enough.

“Mess me up,” she said.

In response to her request, the stallion, an older light brown unicorn, levitated Silver up off the ground by her mane. She screamed as her hair was suddenly forced to support the full weight of her body.

Silver found herself admiring his sadism.

Given his relatively advanced age, it didn’t surprise her that he had a mean streak to him. Many of Miss Rarity’s older associates had been this way: they had seen and done it all, and the only sexual adventure left to them was that of abject cruelty. They had taken full advantage of the fact that Rarity had explicitly permitted them to torture her broken toy.

“No permanent injuries. A crippled slave would hardly be of use to me,” Rarity would tell them. “Beyond that, feel free to make her suffer.”

The stallion let Silver dangle in the air for a moment while he made his way to a nearby bed and laid down on his back.

Then he levitated Silver over to him, and rubbed Silver’s hovering body against his member. Judging by its hardness, she surmised that her pain had him very excited indeed. The response was mutual.

“Does it hurt?” he whispered as he teased Silver. He yanked on her hair emphasis.

“Yes…” she said.

“You want me to make it stop?” he whispered. “You want the pain to go away?”

“It doesn’t matter what I want,” Silver answered, without giving her response a moment’s thought. “Hurt me if you want. Or don’t. Just use me. I’m your whore.”

She hadn’t spoken like that to an adult in months. It was exhilarating.

Why do I feel so liberated right now? Silver thought to herself. Why does asking someone to take all my choices away make me feel free?

Silver half-expected the voice to respond, but it remained silent.

“Oh, so you’re one of those, huh?” the stallion said. “You just gonna go limp and let me have my way?”

The stallion sat partway up so he could look Silver in the eye.Then he hit her hard across the face.

“Fucking boring. It’s no fun when foals don’t struggle.”

“No wait!” Silver said, surprised at her own desperation. “I can struggle for you if you want. I’ll fight back with all my strength…”

She wasn’t used to resisting, even in play. The words came out sounding hollow.

“I don’t want a pretend slapfight, bitch,” the stallion said, with a twinge of anger in his voice. “And I sure as hell don’t want a willing foal. I want something to break.”

While Silver was still dangling by her hair, the stallion reached for his cock and began rubbing his precum all over the shaft.
Silver felt her tail being lifted out of the way, as she was positioned so her ass was directly above the stallion’s member.

“But here’s an idea,” he said, looking Silver in the eyes. “Let’s test your resolve.”

He let go of Silver’s hair while simultaneously pushing her down onto his cock.

She let out a cry as the stallion’s member stretched her rectum. Silver’s ass had been used countless times before, but rarely had one of her partners been so forceful. The stallion hadn’t eased himself in, and the lubrication he had given himself was woefully inadequate. He had attempted to shove as much of himself into her as he possibly could in a single thrust. He grunted as he tried to force Silver further down. His cock was not unusually large, but the merciless way in which he was fucking her caused Silver more pain than she had anticipated.

“How’s that?” the stallion said. “You still want this? Still want me to ‘mess you up?’”

“Yes, hurt me,” Silver muttered without thinking. She quickly realized it was the wrong answer.

“Goddamn slut!” the stallion cried, spitting on Silver. “Alright, let’s take things a bit further.”

As he buried his cock in Silver’s rectum, the stallion sat up fully, and grabbed the back of Silver’s neck with his left forehoof. At the same moment, his horn flashed, and two tiny slivers of magical energy appeared over Silver’s nostrils, sealing them shut. Then he took his right forehoof, and pushed it hard against Silver’s mouth.

It took a moment for Silver to realize what he was doing. When she did, she tried to scream.

She couldn’t breathe.

“Not so willing now, are you, you stupid little cunt?” the stallion said, as he continued thrusting.

A horrible image flashed through Silver’s mind.

Sweetie Belle.

The voice spoke the name in Silver’s stead.

Fancy would have killed her, if you hadn’t been there. If you hadn’t tried to be better. See what happens when you stray from the path? See what happens when you don’t listen to me?

There was an odd familiarity in hearing that voice berate her for not following instructions. The voice was becoming more like Diamond Tiara every day.

Silver’s muffled screams were ignored by the other Gallery denizens. A foal crying out for help was an almost constant occurrence there. Most ponies just tuned it out.

Silver managed to turn her head enough to get a sideways glimpse at Happy Tune. The filly was letting out animalistic moans as two mares fucked her with strapons. If she could see what was happening to Silver, she clearly did not care.

Of course she doesn’t care. She doesn’t care about anything. Look how empty her eyes are. Listen to the the way her voice quakes. There's nothing there. Whoever she was, that pony died in here a long time ago. All that’s left now is a mindless, self-destructive little husk.

No wonder you like her. She’s everything Rarity wanted you to be.

Silver shook her head. She wasn’t sure if the gesture was directed at the stallion or the voice. She was having trouble thinking straight. She began to thrash desperately. Her vision was getting blurry…

“That’s right, fight me. Not for play, for real. Fight for your life, cunt,” the stallion said. “Damn, your asshole is loose for a foal, but who cares? It’s going to feel great in a moment when you start spasming.”

Silver began kicking wildly, screaming at the top of her lungs in total desperation. The room was going dark…

“Yes, this is the best part,” the stallion whispered as his pace increased. “You can’t even think anymore, can you? Can’t even feel anything. Except fear. You like that, slut? Do you still want it now? DO YOU?”

The stallion cried out in orgasm just as Silver’s world went completely black.

*******

Twilight Sparkle stood on the balcony of her library, taking in the sights of a sunny Autumn day. Ponies strolled happily through the streets of Ponyville, adorned with scarves and hats to help guard against the autumn winds. Twilight recognized more than one of the scarves as Rarity’s work. There was something about the design, some common flourish in the stitching, which made them unmistakable. The ponies had probably bought those scarves from Rarity years ago, long before the truth had been revealed about her. Perhaps they had forgotten who the scarves had come from.

“Her presence is always going to linger here, isn’t it?” Twilight said. She turned her head away from the town, looking west toward Whitetail Woods.

The sky was free of clouds, and the trees had long since been divested of their leaves. They stoically awaited the coming of winter, their empty branches jutting in random directions, like cracks in a glass facade.

Was it a beautiful day? Twilight couldn’t tell anymore.

“It all looks so fake,” she said.

“What do you mean?” Princess Luna said, standing just inside the library, by the balcony door.

"I was raised to believe that Princess Celestia loved each and every pony in Equestria," Twilight said. "And that love was the foundation of the friendship which unites all of us.”

“She does love all of you,” Luna said. “No one knows that better than I.”

Twilight turned toward the Princess. “How can you say that?” she said. “Do you honestly think she loves those foals? After standing by and letting them suffer?”

“I do,” Luna said. “You must understand, my sister and I see this land very differently than you do. Where you see a town, we see a point on a map. Where you see a close friend, we see one pony among millions. It is not that we do not love them, or care about them as individuals, but…”

Luna shook her head. “I am not sure I can describe it…the sheer scale of how we see the world…imagine, Twilight Sparkle, that I am a giant, standing upon the land. Every step I take could destroy a forest, or create a beautiful valley which ponies could call home. A single beat of my wing could provide a cool refreshing breeze, or create a hurricane. My tears could become rain to nourish crops, or a flood that drowns entire cities.” Luna said. “This is the terrifying scale at which my sister and I live. I feel as if every single thing I do, no matter how small, affects the lives of thousands.”

“And at that scale, destroying the lives of a few foals doesn’t seem like too big a deal, I guess,” Twilight said.

“You misunderstand,” Luna said. “This scale is not empowering. It is terrifying. Because my sister and I truly do love each and every pony. But we cannot afford to think of them on the level that others do. Not when our choices affect so many. Sometimes we must sacrifice a few to save countless others. And it breaks our hearts, Twilight Sparkle. Each and every time.”

“Princess,” Twilight said. “You’re right. I can’t see Equestria on the same scale you do. And I don’t want to. Not if it means turning my back on the suffering of children.”

The Princess smiled. “I wish I could see things as you do,” she said. “But at this point, such things are beyond me. I have tried to understand the perspective of the common pony, but I find it is nearly impossible for me. Especially since Celestia told me of the balance…”

“I don’t believe the balance exists,” Twilight said. “The Princess found it in a book of philosophy. There’s no science behind this, no documented magical force.”

“Then how do you explain events like the sudden rise of Discord?” Luna said. “Or my own…mistakes?”

“I DON’T KNOW, ALRIGHT?” Twilight shouted. “You’re thousands of years old! I’m just a mortal unicorn! How hopeless have things gotten if you’re asking me for advice?!?”

Luna looked surprised.

"I'm sorry, your highness," Twilight said. "It's just hard for me to keep my composure right now. Nothing seems real anymore..."

“I understand how you feel, Twilight Sparkle,” Princess Luna said. “When my sister first told me the truth, I found myself feeling similarly disconnected.”

Luna walked out the door and joined Twilight on the balcony.

“It is quite odd,” the Princess continued. “After she told me of the Circle, of the balance, of all she had done, I found myself staring up at the painted sky in the Sanctum my sister and I share. It is enchanted so that it moves and changes, like a real sky, but is always shown at dusk. But it is, of course, just a painting. It is not even realistic. The clouds drift through the sky on their own, with no Pegasi to move them. A curious thing.”

Twilight kept looking into the distance. But Luna could tell she was listening.

“I had spent so much time under that painted sky since my return, that I had grown more accustomed to it than the real thing,” Luna said. “On the night of the Gathering, after I spoke to my sister, I looked up at that sky once more. It was bright gold, and unspeakably beautiful. Yet all I could feel was emptiness when I looked at it. I thought to myself, ‘this is only a painting. Only a sad imitation.’ I had known this all along, of course. But that was the first time I had felt it.”

The Princess placed a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder.

“But this sky is real, Twilight Sparkle. Even if you can no longer believe in my sister, she did not make the sky alone. Did not the Pegasi move the clouds to help her sun shine through? Did not the Earth Ponies plant trees and crops, to give her sun the opportunity to feed life?”

Twilight slowly nodded.

“Earlier, you asked me who you have worked so hard for, if not my sister. Look out over the balcony once more.”

Twilight looked down at the passerby below. Dinky Hooves was trotting happily alongside her mother. A gust of wind blew in their direction, and Derpy instinctively shielded her daughter with her wing. There was no chance that such a small gust could harm her daughter, and a Pegasus pony would know this instinctively. Yet this did not matter to Derpy.

Dinky no doubt knew it, too. Yet she smiled happily under her mother’s wing, shielded from the cold.

“I…” Twilight said. “I understand…”

She walked back toward the Princess.

“It was never really for her, was it? It was for them. All of them. And I won’t let them down,” Twilight said, with a new resolve in her voice.

“I am glad to hear it,” Luna said. “Now, while I still have time, I must ask you: do you recall what I told you about Twenty?”

“Don’t worry,” Twilight said. “If I meet him, then when the time is right, I’ll give him your message. But I still don’t know why you can’t just tell him yourself. Aren’t you coming to Canterlot with me?”

Luna shook her head. “I doubt I have much time left here, Twilight Sparkle. My sister is no doubt on her way to Ponyville to imprison me.”

“What?” Twilight said. “Why?”

“Because I asked her to,” Luna said. “When she first told me of the balance, I was not sure I could keep her secret, even though countless lives depended on my silence. I did not trust myself, so I asked her to cast Binding Oath upon me. And to lock me in the Sanctum if I broke it.”

“Binding Oath?” Twilight said. “But that means-“

“Yes. From the moment I began to speak to you, she knew I had broken my word. She is the only pony powerful enough to cast spells which I cannot undo. She will see me as a danger to Equestria. And perhaps she is right. But ever since I saw how Pipsqueak was suffering, I knew that I could stay silent no longer."

“There’s got to be something we can do! You can hide from her, right? Fight her?”

“I could never hide from Celestia, nor could she from I. The two of us are linked eternally. And yes, I could fight her. But that would be ill-advised. Tell me, are you familiar with the area known as Ghastly Gorge?”

Twilight nodded.

“It was a beautiful prairie once,” Luna said. “A thousand years ago, Celestia and I battled there, without holding back. We were in that area for ten minutes. That was all it took to create that massive fissure in the Earth.

“Imagine if we fought here in Ponyville. How would this beautiful town look when we were done?”

“But you can’t just-“

“It is done, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said. “She is here.”

Twilight looked up.

There was a shadow on the sun.

“PRINCESS!,” Twilight shouted at the sky while shielding her eyes. “Come down here! I need to talk to you!”

The shadow did not move.

Princess Luna spread her wings.

“Remember, Twilight Sparkle. You have a choice to make. I know you do not believe in the balance, but think of what is at stake if you are wrong. You may be sacrificing millions of lives to save a few hundred. Yet you see Equestria on a scale that I cannot. It is only right that the choice should lie with you.”

“But if you believe in the balance, then why did you tell me all this?” Twilight said.

"Because the possibility exists that my sister and I are wrong, and destroying the Circle will not doom Equestria. And if we are right, then perhaps that is just," Luna said. “Perhaps a land which would allow such evil does not deserve to exist.”

Luna began to fly toward the sun.

“Good luck, Twilight Sparkle!” she shouted as she ascended. “I know you’ll make the right choice!”

Luna made contact with the shadow on the sun. A moment later, she had vanished. But the shadow remained.

It was then that Twilight heard a voice. Though it sounded as though it was booming through the heavens, somehow Twilight knew that only she could hear it.

“WHEN THE MOMENT COMES, MY FAITHFUL STUDENT, I HOPE YOU'LL SEE REASON,” the voice said. “OUT OF RESPECT FOR YOU, I WILL NOT STAND IN YOUR WAY UNLESS I HAVE TO. GO, AND BRING THE TWO FOALS YOU SEEK BACK HOME.”

Twilight wanted to shout back. She wanted to tell the Princess to never call her “faithful student” again. But she found that she was paralyzed. She was not sure if it was Celestia’s magic, or simple fear.

“PLEASE, TWILIGHT: DON'T MAKE ME STOP YOU.”

There was a sadness in Celestia’s voice.

An instant later, Twilight could move again. The shadow on the sun was gone.

She looked down at the town below. No one was looking at the sky. What had just transpired had been meant for Twilight alone to see.

Her eyes swept across the town once more. In the town square, there was a statue of Princess Celestia.

“Should I tell them?” she wondered aloud. “They have a right to know the truth…”

She heard a train whistle in the distance.

“Later,” she said.

She walked back into her library and retrieved her saddlebag, checking to make sure Sweetie Belle’s note was still inside. There was no reason to believe it might be gone, but she wanted to be sure.

“Twist…Silver Spoon…Sweetie...” she whispered. “Hold on. I’m on my way.”

She levitated the saddlebag into place on her back.

“I’m going to end this.”

[NEXT: Civil war/Sweetie Belle’s new siblings/A revelation in the Gallery]

15: A Declaration is Made

---15: A Declaration is Made ---

I’ve failed. Again.

For what feels like the thousandth time, I think back to the night when Twilight came to our house. It had been a quiet night. My sister hadn’t bothered me, and I didn’t have much homework. So I was coloring. I even remember the picture. It was a sailboat out on the ocean.

I colored the ocean pink. I like pink.

That’s what I was doing when Twilight walked in. As she and my sister argued, I looked around the room.

Ever since the Gathering, I had been thinking I was some kind of genius planner. I thought I could outwit my sister, even though she’s been doing this sort of thing since before I was born. But when I actually sat down to map out my plan, the best I could think of was "get Twilight's help."

Maybe I was too scared of becoming like Rarity. Maybe I’m just bad at this sort of thing. I don’t know. But when Twilight showed up in my house, suddenly a plan popped into my head. My sister used sticky notes in her work sometimes. To keep track of stuff, I guess. They were right there on the table next to me.

My idea was to hug Twilight when she was about to leave, and put the note on her back. But then Twilight got mad. And before I knew it, I was protecting my sister from the pony who came to save me from her.

I didn’t think about it at the time. I just did it. That’s normal, isn’t it? To want to protect someone you love?

I actually don’t remember putting the note on Twilight. I remember seeing it there right after, and I remember thinking “when did I do that?” I guess it was kind of automatic.

Either way, after Twilight left with the note, I guess I got a little obsessed with it. Rarity kept me indoors for most of the next two months, so I never saw Twilight until the guards came to arrest my sister. But I thought about her. All the time.

I just kept thinking, “She’s going to save my friends. Any day now I’ll get word. Silver will come back, or the guards will come.”

I kept trying to tell myself that I wasn’t betraying my sister. That I wasn't being like Rarity, scheming behind other ponies' backs. No, I kept saying, I'm helping her. If Twist told the guards what happened, and they came and arrested my sister, she’d finally be getting the help she needs. I could have a chance at a normal life, and one day, when sis got better, they’d let her out of jail.

I ended up whispering the same words to myself every night before bed:

"You're not like her. You're doing the right thing."

And then one day there was a knock at the door.

I’ll never forget the way my sister acted that day. I thought she’d be scared, or that she would try to run. And for a moment, it looked like that’s what would happen. But she calmed herself, and after that she didn’t flinch, not even when the guards broke the door down. Not even when she saw Twilight and Indigo there.

Not even when the guard said the word “murder.”

That’s when I knew I had failed. If Twilight had gotten the note, she’d know that Silver Spoon is alive.

My whole future hinged on a little piece of paper. But paper can burn.

When they arrested my sister, I started screaming. I tried to tell them it was a mistake. I remember I just kept shouting “SHE’S ALIVE! SHE’S ALIVE!”

Indigo just said something about me lying to protect my sister, and the guards believed her. One of them actually said, “Of course we’re not going to take her at her word. She’s just a foal.”

I wish I wasn’t a foal. I wish I could just skip past being a kid altogether. Just wake up tomorrow as a grown mare. Then my sister wouldn’t want to touch me anymore. Then adults would take me seriously. They wouldn’t be able to overpower me so easily. I wouldn’t feel so helpless all the time.

I’m so sick of being a foal. I’m so sick of being weak.

I’m so sick of failing.

For days, I kept trying to talk to Twilight, but Indigo never let me get close. She’d lock me up in my own room anytime Twilight came over. “For your own good,” she would say. I would scream at the top of my lungs, but even when Twilight was just in the next room, she’d never respond. Indigo told me she used some kind of spell to keep my voice from carrying.

I tried so hard to get her attention. But now I have to wonder, even if she had listened, would she have taken me seriously? Would she have believed me? Or would she have ignored me, because I’m “just a foal?”

Maybe she did get my note after all. Maybe she took one look at the pink crayon and the sloppy spelling, and threw it in the garbage.

Why else wouldn’t she have come to save me when Indigo said she was taking me away? Why else would no one have stopped her?

When I think of my sister now, I get so confused.

She hurt me so much; she could be so vicious and cruel. But now I’m never going to see her again, and the thought of that breaks my heart.

It’s taken me a long time to figure out why I still love her so much, despite everything. But I think I finally get it now.

Even when my sister hurt me and made my cry, even when she lied to me and tricked me, even at her absolute worst, my sister saw me as someone special. She listened to me, and even when she went out of her way to act otherwise, my words always had an effect on her. They mattered. I mattered.

To her, I was never “just a foal.”

If I ever see my sister again, I’m not sure what I’ll say to her. I don’t know how I’ll feel, or if I’ll want her to keep her distance.
But I know I’ll tell her I missed her. And that I love her. And that I wish the two of us could be together, the right way, the way sisters should be.

If she could just promise me that, and if there was a way that I could know, with a doubt, that she meant it, then I’d forgive everything she’s done. I’d never speak about it again. And I’d never let anyone take her away from me.

I wonder if thinking that way makes me weak?

Or does it make me strong?

I’m sitting in a carriage next to Indigo Dream, as we pull up to the Dream family estate. It’s not like Fancy’s house, all shiny and new, built to impress. It’s an old castle on the outskirts of Canterlot. Indigo tells me the castle has been around since before the Lunar Rebellion. She says her ancestors built it far from the city, because the Dream family likes its privacy.

“It’s not that we don’t like to mingle with lesser unicorns,” Indigo says. “It’s that in the end…all we need is each other.”
She’s rubbing her pussy while she says this. Right in front of me.

It’s just the two of us in the carriage, and over the last few hours, Indigo has brought herself to orgasm three times, always while telling me about her children.

What really bothers me is, she’s not even saying anything sexual. She tells me how Shamrock just learned to conjure false wings, or how Vermillion can do illusion magic now. Except for the fact that she’s touching herself right in front of me, it sounds almost like, well, normal mom talk. Not that I would know from experience.

Indigo isn’t much like my sister. I mean, she obviously likes foals, but she hasn’t tried to touch me this entire time. Instead, she just sits there, exposing herself to me, while talking to me all sweet and nice.

After I found out who she really was and how she framed my sister, I thought she’d drop the act. Act mean to me like other foalphiles do. It’s not that I want that. But at least that way, I know what’s expected of me.

And if I play my part, they don’t hurt me as bad.

But this is something new. She’s being so casual about everything. She keeps looking into my eyes while she plays with herself. I haven’t said a word since we got into the carriage, but she’s talked non-stop. And she never stops staring at me.
I think I’m more scared of her than I am of my sister.

At least Rarity always makes it clear what she’s after. Because she usually takes it by force. It hurts, and I hate it, but at least it’s direct. But I’m not sure what Indigo wants from me. And that paralyzes me.

I'm hoping she's just weird, that she just likes to touch herself in front of me, and that's as far as she'll take it. I don't think I saw her with any foals at the Gathering, other than her kids. Maybe she's not interested in me that way.

The carriage stops. We’re at the entrance to the castle.

I hear the lead carriage driver unhitch himself. As he does, Indigo’s expression changes. She looks annoyed at me.

“Well,” she says, as the lead driver opens the door. “I suppose we’ll just have to train you to take opportunities that are presented to you.”

So that’s it. She wanted me to make the first move.

And to think, I actually thought she might leave me alone.

But adults never leave me alone. Not those kind of adults. They just use me. They grab me, hold me down, make sure I can’t fight back. Then they take what they want, and leave me for the next grownup to use.

As I follow Indigo into the castle and hear the front doors closing behind me, I can already tell what’s going to happen. She’s following the same pattern, just going about it differently.

This is the part where she makes sure I can’t fight back.

“Just wait until you meet my darling children!” she says. Her voice is so much more cheerful than it was a minute ago. It sounds a little like music. “They’ve been dying to meet you.”

We’re walking through a huge stone hall. There’s paintings everywhere of unicorns doing amazing magical feats, like taming dragons and blowing up mountains and stuff. I guess they must be Indigo’s ancestors.

The hallway is dark up ahead, but there's a row of torches along the wall. Every time we get close to one, it lights up on its own. I look back and see that the part of the hall we were just in is dark now.

After a while, I realize it’s all the same flame. It keeps jumping from one torch to another, following Indigo wherever she goes.

Did she cast this as we came in? Was it set up like this before?

I think about asking, but I decide not to. I don't think I'd get it anyway. My sister was never very good at magic, and I can barely make a pencil hover.

Instead, I decide to try being as casual as she is. Maybe that’s what she wants.

“So, um, are your kids excited to have a new sister?” I ask.

“Sister?” Indigo says, laughing. “Oh, poppet, whatever gave you that idea? You’re not going to be their sister.”

“I’m not?”

“Certainly not! The Dream family is the most powerful magical dynasty in Equestria. And from everything I’ve seen, you and your sister possesses utterly pathetic magical abilities. Do you honestly think I’d cheapen our name by letting you take it?”

I’m happy with the name I have now, I think.

“No, sweetest, it’s clear from my observations that your abilities are laughably inadequate. You are, quite frankly, on a level beneath us. And that is how you shall live.”

Suddenly, I feel something around my neck. I shout. Ever since the Gathering, I hate having things around my neck. I can’t think of anything that scares me more.

But after a second, I realize that it’s not squeezing or choking my throat. It actually hangs a bit loose. But there’s no mistaking what it is.

It’s a collar. And there’s a little tag at the end reading “Sweetie Belle.”

I feel a jerk on my neck. The collar is glowing, and there’s a tiny string of light leading from it to Indigo’s horn. My leash.

“The kids have been begging me for a pet,” she says. “And I did promise them a surprise when I got home from Ponyville. A unicorn of your pitiful abilities seems like a fitting solution. Roughly as useful as a dog, but able to clean up her own messes.”

I guess being just a foal isn’t enough. She has to bring me even lower.

“You…you can’t do this!” I blurt out. “You said you were going to take care of me! Twilight trusted you! And my sist-“

Suddenly my voice is gone. Indigo smiles as her horn glows just a little bit brighter.

“Oh, sweetness,” she says. “Everyone knows pets can’t talk.”

I want to cry out. I want to yell at her, yell at the whole world, and ask it – tell it—to stop. Stop humiliating me. Stop finding new ways to take away my dignity. Just stop.

Please.

“Now, come along,” she says, with a tug on the leash. “We mustn’t keep your new owners waiting.”

I don’t move.

“Dear, you’re being a very bad pet,” Indigo says. Her voice sounds flat now. “You will follow me as instructed.”

I stay as still as I can. I’ve had enough of this.

“Come here, Sweetie Belle,” she says. “Now.”

She starts pulling on the leash, trying to drag me along. I pull back, staying in place.

It’s choking me. I try as hard as I can to ignore that. I can’t let her see me afraid.

Indigo sighs. It’s really loud, like she’s been practicing. “Very well, dearest. We’ll do this the hard way.”

She looks right at me, and just for a second, her eyes turn black.

Suddenly I fall to the ground. Pain pulses through my whole body. It only lasts a split second, but it’s horrible. It’s not like the times I’ve been whipped or beaten. The pain is coming from inside me. Like my body is trying to tear itself in half.

I can’t even scream.

“Did you like that?” Indigo says. “I can do it again, you know, any time I like. So can all of my children. This time, it only lasted a second. But we can make it last as long as we want. Hours. Days.”

I try to get to my legs, but she tugs hard on my collar, making me lose my balance and fall to the ground.

“I can increase the intensity of the pain, as well,” she says. “What you just experienced was me being kind. But I think you'll find that I'm usually not a very kind pony. Do you understand?”

I nod.

“Good girl!” she says. Her voice sounds like music again. “Now come along, pretty puppy. Let’s go meet the family.”

I follow close behind her, matching her steps with my own.

And in my mind, I think of that note. That tiny piece of paper, that I hung so many of my hopes on. I remember looking at it, right after I wrote the note, and thinking to myself, “Once Twilight finds Twist, she’ll tell her everything. Then sis will get the help she needs, and I’ll get a new home. I’ll finally be safe. I’ll finally be free.”

Now Indigo Dream leads me by the neck into my new home.

I’m sorry, Twist. I’m sorry, Silver.

I’ve failed again.

*******

I close my eyes and listen to the creaks and pops of burning wood. I do so love a good fire.

It’s a chilly night, but the fireplace is large enough to radiate warmth throughout my dining room. It’s modeled after the dining hall of Galahad I, the legendary poet-king of the Griffons. His taste in art and architecture was impeccable, and remains celebrated by refined ponies even today, six centuries after his death.

His own people were less appreciative of his tastes. Griffons are a warlike sort, and once it became clear that their king was a sensitive artist, they wasted no time in storming the castle and tearing him limb from limb. More’s the pity.

My eyes are still closed as I hear the distinctive sound of wine being poured into my glass.

“Tonight’s selection is a Neiagran white,” my sommelier informs me. “This particular vintage is two hundred and eleven years old. Only one other bottle is known to still exist."

“Who owns the other one?” I ask.

“You do,” he says. I smile.

I have my fire. I have my drink. The food is on its way.

But my dinner is incomplete. I do not have my companion.

“Where is Silver Spoon?” I ask a nearby servant.

“I’m not sure, sir,” he says. “I haven’t seen her all day.”

I shake my head, smiling. I’m certain my little strumpet has lost herself in the Gallery. I find it quite pleasing to see her youthful energy channeled to such perverse means. Still, she’s never missed dinner before. If this happens again, she and I will need to have a talk about priorities.

I take a sip of my wine. “How is it?” the sommelier asks.

“Simply dreadful,” I reply. “Take the other bottle of this slop and have it sent to Prince Blueblood. Where did the Princess exile him to again?”

“Oh! Oh, I'm terribly sorry, sir! I thought you might like a change of pace this evening, so I-"

"Focus, Vintage!" I say. "I asked you about Blueblood."

"Oh yes, of course. Officially, of course, he has not been exiled. He was ‘granted an ambassadorship’ to the Great Swamp.”

“Ah yes, the Water Buffalo homeland. It’s seen better days, as I recall. One wonders what he must have said to upset his auntie enough to send him there.” I chuckle.

“I’m terribly sorry about the wine, sir,” Vintage says. “I promise it won’t happen again, so please…”

The faint tremble in his voice is endearingly familiar. I have heard it from so many ponies, so many times, and always for the same reason: because I have power over them, and they know I am about to exercise it.

I let the moment last, remaining silent for a few seconds. I can practically feel the tension radiating off of Vintage. He believes I am deciding his fate. In reality, I knew what I was going to do the moment the wine touched my lips.

But I can’t help drawing things out. I don’t know what the chefs are preparing for dinner tonight, but I’m sure I will savor this moment far more than any delicacy they could provide.

I inhale deeply, then inform him of my decision.

“That’s quite alright, Vintage,” I say. “Please, try to relax. I’m not going to punish you for one little error. Just make sure to take my tastes into greater consideration in the future.”

“Of course, sir! Thank you! Thank you so much!” he says, and scurries away.

Vintage has only been in my employ for a few weeks, but he has no doubt heard the rumors of what happens to those servants who displease me. They are let go, of course, but stopping at that would not be enough. So I make it a point to send word out to the wealthy families of Canterlot that the offending servant is not to be employed under any circumstances. A ruined career and destitution soon follows.

I do not do this out of spite or cruelty. I do this because I have a reputation to maintain.

Responses like the one I just received from Vintage do not happen by accident. It takes years to build up that kind of notoriety. I am known for rewarding my servants' successes lavishly, and punishing their failures with equal harshness. Maintaining this reputation means that I can only be merciful every so often.

But when I do show restraint, I find I savor their gratitude far more than the reactions I get when I simply ruin them. I can always detect a slight change in the servant’s demeanor after I have absolved them. Their practiced obsequiousness turns into genuine gratitude, sometimes bordering on awe.

In this way, I have filled my home with a legion of quiet worshipers, all beholden to my mercy and compassion.
Vintage’s tone will no doubt be a little more enthusiastic tomorrow. I can already tell I have won myself another convert.

I finish my wine. It is actually quite good.

“Sir!” Postmark, my courier, enters, looking quite frazzled and hurried. He is accompanied by Gaze, who, as always, walks with slow, deliberate steps, unaffected by his surroundings. His expression is as neutral as always.

“I trust you have a good reason for interrupting my dinner?” I say.

Gaze nods, and motions toward the courier, who produces a letter.

“Two very important reasons, sir. The first has to do with this letter. It just arrived, sir. It’s from Triage.”

“Oh, so she’s finally resurfaced, has she? What does she want?”

“She’s…she has Rarity, sir.”

Rarity? And here I thought this was going to be a boring evening.

“It seems Rarity had paid a magician in advance to break her out of prison in case she was ever caught,” Postmark says. “But by the time she got out, Indigo had already taken Sweetie Belle. Rarity showed up at Triage’s house a few days later. From the letter, it sounds like she’d almost gone mad by then. She was covered in mud when she got there, and Triage says she looked like she hadn’t slept in days.”

I stifle a laugh. I knew Rarity’s attachment to her sister was her weak spot, but I never dreamed it would drive her to such sad depths.

“The letter goes on to say that Rarity wants to turn herself over to you. She says she wants a hearing before the entire Circle, and she will accept whatever form of justice they decide upon. All she wants in return is to see her sister one last time.”

“The entire Circle? The nag does ask for quite a bit, doesn’t she?” I say.

“She says she’s prepared to bring you an offering to prove her good will,” the courier says. “A new filly for the Gallery. It seems she abducted her before she left Ponyville.”

“Oh, an offering? Well, she is determined, isn’t she? I suppose I would love to see the wreck she’s become. And imagine the look on her face when she sees me with Silver Spoon.”

I turn toward Gaze.

“I trust no one outside of this room knows about this?”

He nods. Dependable as ever.

“Very good,” I say. “Send a reply to Miss Triage. Inform her that the Circle will gather at my estate one week from tonight. And that I fully expect to put an end to all these matters then.”

“Right away, sir,” he says, and begins running to the door. But before he can leave, I have a thought.

“Oh, yes! Did she mention the name of the foal Rarity was offering?”

“Diamond Tiara,” the messenger replies.

The name sounds familiar.

The messenger leaves, but Gaze remains in the room. He is levitating a folder out of his saddlebag.

“Ah, of course, the second bit of news,” I say. The numbers on the folder tell me that it comes from Snapshot, the pony I’ve had keeping watch over the Canterlot train station. Since Rarity’s escape, I’ve employed him to take photos of the ponies getting off of the daily express train from Ponyville, just in case Rarity happens to be on it.

But the photos Gaze shows me are not of Rarity. Snapshot must have been asleep at the switch.

Or perhaps…

I look up at Gaze.

“Is there any indication that she’s aware of what’s really been going on?”

Gaze shakes his head.

“Hm. Perhaps she’s just here to visit the Princess. Still, we can’t be too careful.”

I toss the photos down on the table.

“Have a telegram sent to Indigo,” I say. “Tell her Twilight Sparkle has arrived in Canterlot.”

“Twilight Sparkle?”

I turn to the door. Ah, here she is.

Standing at the door is my perverse angel, little Silver Spoon.

She looks absolutely horrid. She appears to have been beaten, and her beautiful mane is a terrible mess.

“Did you say Twilight Sparkle?” Silver says.

“Never mind that,” I tell her. “Silver, dear…where exactly have you been?”

[NEXT: Silver's side]

16: Voice

---Chapter 16: Voice---

At first, Silver Spoon didn’t recognize the sound which called her back to the world.

It was rhythmic and intense, like a heartbeat, and for a few moments, it was the only thing she perceived. It seemed to be getting louder, but remained consistent.

The next thing she noticed was the cold. She only felt it on her back. The sound was becoming more distinct. She tried to move her legs, but if they obeyed, she did not notice. Her eyes slowly opened when she asked them to, but that was little comfort. Her vision was one huge blur.

She closed her eyes again, ignoring the cold on her back. She focused on the sound. It seemed a bit more familiar now. Without consciously trying to, she matched her breathing with its rhythm.

Short, intense breaths, sometimes fast, sometimes slower. The tempo keeps changing, but the rhythm remains. Why do I know it so well?

“Yes!”

A word. It came from the same direction as the rhythmic sound. No…it was part of the sound. A girl’s voice. She recognized it. Happy Tune.

All at once, what she had thought was one sound collapsed into many.

Happy Tune whimpering, crying out encouragement.

Her partner moaning.

Two heartbeats.

Two ponies breathing together. Yes, the breathing above all. That was what had brought her back.

And yet what truly made it distinct, what made it unmistakable in her mind, was the lack of true unity. One voice was louder, one body larger, one set of breaths more distinct and powerful. So much so that it threatened to drown out the sounds made by the other pony.

Of course she knew these sounds, this rhythm. She knew it better than anything.

They were the sounds of an adult having sex with a foal. And it was happening right next to her.

She tried to move her legs again. This time, she succeeded in moving one straight up, then brought it down unto the hard marble floor, making a sharp noise. There, for the first time, was a sound separate from the coupling which was happening beside her.

And with that, suddenly she could perceive sounds all around her. The ambient noise of the Gallery. A foal was crying softly not far away. Another was screaming. She heard chains rattling in the same direction as the screaming foal. Then the screaming stopped, and she heard a female voice laughing.

The cold. I'm lying on my back.

“Yeth, sir. You can do whatever you want to me. I promith, I won’t resist.”

The voice was coming from far away, but somehow it cut through all the other chatter. It sounded sad, resigned, but unmistakable.

“Twist! Help me!”

Silver’s cry came out as a whisper. Had Happy Tune been paying attention, it would have been barely audible even to her, let alone to a pony halfway across the room. Silver felt something in her throat and began coughing.

With great difficulty, she managed to roll her body over on its side, just long enough to cough something up. She could easily tell what it was.

Well, well, well. Look at you. So accustomed to the taste of a stallion’s cum that you recognize it even when you’re half unconscious. Are you proud of your knowledge, Silver? Proud of what you’ve become?

“Not now,” Silver whispered. “Please, not now…”

There was no response. The voice had relented.

Silver opened her mouth to call out for Twist again.

“I’m gonna fill you up, whore,” said a male voice close beside Silver.

“Do it! Make me your cumrag!” replied Happy Tune.

“I…” Silver whispered. “I’ve…said that before…”

Silver couldn’t remember who she had said it to. It was entirely possible she had never learned his name.
She heard Twist’s voice again. But Silver did not try to call out to her.

I don’t want her to see me like this, she thought.

Next to her, she heard the stallion cry out in climax. Then, seconds later, she heard hoofsteps, which grew steadily fainter. He was done with Happy.

“Heeeeey,” said Happy’s voice. “You woke up! Can you see?”

Silver tried opening her eyes. Happy Tune’s face came into focus above her. She was grinning from ear to ear.

“Oh man, you should have seen it,” she said. “They raped you.”

“What?” Silver said, slowly sitting up. “Who?”

“I don’t know,” Happy said. “Some ponies. After you passed out, that old guy just kept fucking you. It was crazy, you were all limp, kept making random noises. After he was done, he just threw you here on the floor. Then a stallion came by and fucked you while you were out, then some more did too. I think a mare used you haaaaard one time. I don’t know for sure, cause I was having fun, toooo!”

Silver looked down and saw semen trickling from her cunt. She felt sick.

“This one stallion kept calling you ‘ragdoll’, cause you'd gone limp. Isn’t that funny? He left a biiiiig load in you, too. He made me taste it afterword. Stuck my face down there.”

“You…you touched me while I was out, too?”

“Uh huh!” Happy said. “No one was fucking me theeeeeen, so I got to watch him rape you! He’d slap your face and you’d just gargle and whimper!”

“You…got to…” Silver stammered. “Why didn’t you try and stop him?”

Happy Tuned returned a bewildered expression.

“What do you mean?” she said. “Didn’t you want this? Didn’t you want to feel good?”

Happy’s voice had changed. The strange sing-song tone and rapidly changing pitch were gone. She was speaking like a normal pony.

“You liked it, didn’t you? I heard you coming before. Don’t pretend you didn’t like it,” she said. “Don’t pretend you’re not like me.”

Silver tried to back away using her forelegs, as Happy Tune walked closer to her.

“You understand. I can tell. None of the others understand. Not even the other junkies. But you know it, don’t you? Nothing else feels good. Just getting fucked. Just getting used. It’s the only fun thing, because it’s what we’re for. And, and and, there’s something else.”

“Happy, I just want to go-“

“NO! You listen! I heard you whispering to yourself! I used to do that, too, but not anymore." Her voice's pitch shifted ever so slightly.

"That’s the best part of getting fucked, isn’t it?” she said. “It makes the thoughts go away.”

Silver Spoon remembered how she had behaved at the Gathering. The lengths she had gone to, all to shut the voice up.

“You know I’m right! Don't pretend!” said Happy. She sounded frightened. “When they abuse us, everything goes away. Even us. And then the world is perfect.”

“I…” Silver said. “I don’t want t-“

There was a flash of light, and Happy Tune was gone.

Silver found herself gazing up at the same servant who had sent her to the Gallery three hours earlier. The spell had completed its cycle.

“Well, well, aren’t you a mess,” the servant said with a smirk. “Eyes bigger than your stomach, eh?”

In Silver’s old home, such a comment from a servant would have led to an immediate dismissal. Even here, Silver had more than enough clout with Fancy to make the servant regret ever opening his mouth.

But Silver Spoon simply did not care at the moment. She turned and walked back to her room.

She locked the door behind her, then walked toward the bed. Despite having just woken up, she felt exhausted. Her every instinct told her to collapse on the bed, but she fought the urge.

No. Take a bath first. You’re disgusting right now.

The mirror facing the bed peered at her through the corner of her eye. Rather than avoid its gaze, she turned to confront it.

The patrons had not treated her kindly while she had slept. There were bruises on her chest and legs, her mane was a huge mess, and her fur was matted with dried semen.

Here you are again. So much for “I’m getting better,” huh? So much for making progress on your own.

“Why are you being so mean?” Silver said, still looking into the glass. “You’re supposed to be helping me…”

I’m not ‘supposed’ to do anything, you idiot. I’m just here because you can’t function without someone being mean to you.

"That's not..."

Oh, isn’t it? Then why do you hate Fancy so much? Yeah, he’s a bad pony, but is he any worse than Rarity? Do you really think Rarity wouldn’t do the same things he does if she had his money and resources?

“Stop talking about her like that!”

I’m just telling you what you know is true. The real reason you can’t stand Fancypants…

“Shut up!”

….is because he’s nice to you.

Silver looked over her shoulder. The dolls were still there, but they no longer seemed to stare at her with the same paralyzing gaze as before. Where before Silver could swear they had been looking at her, she now recognized their eyes for what they were: false, empty orbs which saw nothing. Imitations of an eye.

The dolls. Proof of his generosity toward you. His kindness. He might be a sick foal molester, but he loves you. And that’s more than Miss Rarity ever did.

But hey, at least you don’t look like one of those dolls anymore. So hey, way to make a mess of yourself. Kudos!

“Stop it!” Silver said. She was near tears now. “I know I screwed up, okay? I was so scared when he started choking me. And when I woke up, and Happy Tune was there, and she said I was just like her, and…”

Is she wrong?

“I DON’T KNOW, OKAY? Why do you keep insulting me lately? Why are you being so cruel?”

Because you need me! Because ever since Rarity broke out of jail, you keep hoping she’ll show up and take you back! But you don’t need to come back to her! You need to come back to me!

“What the hell are you talking abou…” Silver slapped her forehead with her hoof. “I told you, you’re not Diamond Tiara!”

No, I’m not. I’m just the part of you that knows that without her, you’ll never be healthy. You need her in your life, Silver Spoon. You need her to hold you back, to control you, to keep you from doing stupid things like this.

Silver was still looking at her reflection as the voice spoke. But this time she noticed something new.

Her lips were moving. She was mouthing the voice’s words.

“Oh, sun…” she said. “I think I’m...”

She turned around and collapsed on the bed.

“I think I’m getting sick of talking to mirrors.”

Moments later, she was asleep.

The hallway was dimly lit, creating a strange, otherworldly atmosphere. Fancy preferred it this way. On those evenings when he did not have company, he typically ordered the lights lit at half-glow in the dining and lounge areas. At the same time, all curtains and drapes in the house would be opened, allowing the natural caprices of the moonlight to determine the house’s brightness.

Silver walked through the hallway, still half-asleep. She silently cursed the maid who had banged on her door and woken her up, though she understood her urgency; if Silver didn’t show up for dinner, Fancy was liable to take his frustrations out on the help.

As she rounded the corner leading to the kitchen, she heard the voice of her patron. He was speaking in the tones he normally reserved for matters of financial import. That’s weird, Silver thought. He never discusses business at the dinner table.

“…a telegram sent to Indigo,” he was saying. “Tell her Twilight Sparkle has arrived in Canterlot.”

“Twilight Sparkle?” Silver said reflexively. She’d almost forgotten that name, and how important it was.

Fancy turned to look at Silver. His expression of pleasant surprise quickly dissolved. He looked at Silver with intense curiosity. Remembering herself, Silver blurted out the first thing that came to mind.

“Did you say Twilight Sparkle?” she asked.

“Never mind that,” Fancy said. “Silver, dear…where exactly have you been?”

“Oh…” Silver said. “Right…”

You really should have taken that bath.

“I went to the Gallery…” Silver said. “And I, um, lost my key. One of the patrons hurt me. I told him I wasn’t a Gallery foal, but he didn’t believe me.”

Fancy raised an eyebrow. He did not look convinced.

“You’ve been spending a great deal of time there,” Fancy said. “You know I don’t mind you indulging yourself, my dear, but a proper young lady does her best to avoid developing any bad habits. And she certainly does not show up for dinner looking like a used-up whore.”

Silver looked down at the ground. The act was a deliberate one; she was prostrating herself. She couldn’t afford to fall out of Fancy’s good graces. Not now.

“I’m sorry, Sir Fancypants,” she said. “I’ll be more careful next time.”

“No, you will not,” Fancy said. “Because I’m barring your access to the Gallery, for at least the next week. We’re going to have a very important get-together in the next few days, and I need you to look your best. The entire Circle is going to be here.”

“No! I mean, um, can I go back just one more time? I, um…I forgot something. My favorite mane accessory.”

“Silver, dear, you’re speaking like an addict. All the more reason for me to restrict your Gallery visits from now on.”

“I’m telling the truth! Please, Sir Fancypants. That accessory was a gift from my mother. Just let me go back for ten minutes tonight to find it.”

Fancy sighed. “I will instruct the servants to cast a timed teleport spell on you. Are you familiar with those?”

“I’ve…heard of them.”

“You’ll have ten minutes. You will not be granted any more. Are we clear?”

“Yes, sir. Thank you.”

Silver looked at Gaze. His expression remained unchanged, but something in his posture told Silver that Fancy’s leniency was bothering him.

“Honestly, child,” Fancy said. “Sometimes you can be so exasperating. Take a seat.”

Silver did as she was told, sitting down at the opposite end of the long table where she and fancy took their meals.

“So Twilight Sparkle is in town?” Silver said as she sat down, trying to make her tone sound as casual as possible.

“Oh, that’s right, she’s from the same village as you,” Fancy said. “Do you know her very well? Indigo dealt with her extensively, but she was lax in sending back reports.”

This is your chance!

“Oh, I know her very well!” Silver said, lying through her teeth. She had only spoken to Twilight a few times, and never at length. Still, everyone in Ponyville knew her by reputation if nothing else. “I visit her library all the time. She likes to talk to her guests.”

“I always found it remarkable that the personal student of the Princess would lower herself to working at a library in some tiny little blip of a town,” Fancy said. “I’m sure it’s to train her to be humble or whatnot. Some sort of feelgood rubbish anyway, knowing Celestia.”

“Um, yeah, she never talked about the Princess, though,” Silver said. “She talked about books and stuff. Books are pretty much her favorite thing in the world. That’s the thing about Twilight: she’s really, really booksmart, but when it comes to relating to other ponies, she’s awful. She has her five Element Bearer friends, and her assistant, but that’s about it.”

“Well, I imagine it’s down to four friends now,” Fancy said. “But that is quite interesting. I suppose it explains why Indigo was able to win her trust so quickly. Twilight must be the trusting sort. It only stands to reason that Celestia would pick a complete patsy to be her faithful student.”

Silver saw her chance. “Oh, yeah! I’ve talked my way out of overdue book fees plenty of times. She’ll believe anything, as long as you say it nicely enough. Why, are you worried she’s coming here?”

“I doubt it,” Fancy said. “More likely, she’s come to find Rarity. From what little Indigo told me, she despises her now. No doubt the news of her former friend running free led Twilight here.”

Fancy’s eyes widened.

“Although…Gaze, Prince Blueblood was given his ‘ambassadorship’ only yesterday, correct?”

Gaze nodded.

“I had assumed that she was punishing her nephew for some infraction, but…what if she was trying to keep him out of harm’s way? What if Twilight is some sort of advance scout?”

“Sir Fancypants!” Silver said. “You don’t think Celestia knows about the Circle!”

Fancy leaned back in his chair and rubbed his temple with his forelegs.

“No, no, I’m just being paranoid. If the Princess wanted to expose me, she wouldn’t send a single unicorn. She’d bring down the full extent of her heavenly wrath. Make a spectacle of it. She’d bring Luna, Cadence, and the elite guard, for starters,” Fancy said. “And since we’re not currently in the throes of Gotterdammerung, I can only surmise that things are fine. Still, if she’s going to be poking around Canterlot looking for Rarity, our dear Miss Sparkle might uncover some things which would best remain uncovered. We can’t allow that.”

Do something. He’s talking about having her-

“Let’s bring her here!” Silver blurted out.

“What?”

What?

“Twilight trusts Indigo, right? So what if Indigo introduces her to you, and you invited her to stay here while she’s in town? Then we could keep her distracted; make sure she doesn’t find anything out…”

“Hiding in plain sight?” Fancy said. “It’s a bold idea. What do you think, Gaze? Does little Silver’s plan have merit?”

Gaze nodded. Silver noticed that he had done so almost as soon as he had been asked, with uncharacteristic enthusiasm.

“Very well,” Fancy said. “Silver, my dear, despite your occasional embarrassments, you never fail to remind me why I hold you in such high esteem. This way, we can keep tabs on Miss Sparkle and make sure she’s contained until Rarity arrives.”

Silver’s heart skipped a beat. She reflexively brought her hoof to her mouth.

“Oh, didn’t I tell you?” Fancy said, grinning. “The little get-together I mentioned earlier is Rarity’s big farewell party. It seems I’ve finally broken her.”

“You…what?”

“She’s agreed to face the Circle’s justice in exchange for seeing Sweetie Belle again. So in seven day’s time, the Circle will gather here, and we’re going to have a lovely little show trial. And when it’s over, Rarity will become the perfect example of what happens to Circle members who try to challenge me.”

Just then, two servants entered the room, and silently began serving dinner.

“I’ll need you to keep Sparkle occupied during the festivities,” Fancy said. “Then we’ll concoct some wild tale about a break-in and let Sparkle have whatever’s left of her arrogant bitch of a friend. The Princess’ justice will be satisfied, and so will mine.”

“Oh..” Silver said. “Of course...”

“Splendid. I’ll send someone to track down Miss Sparkle and tell her they’re speaking on Indigo’s behalf. That should make it simple enough to get her to come here,” Fancy said. “Silver, dear, aren’t you going to eat your dinner?”

Silver looked down at the exquisite meal which had been prepared for her. Three days earlier, she had mentioned to Fancypants that her favorite food was yellow roses. Fancy had then begun speaking, at length, about a rare variety which grew only on a single mountain in Mustangia. Fancy claimed that only a dozen bloomed each year. And here, on her plate, were six of them, flawlessly prepared on a bed of wild rice.

Silver felt like throwing up.

*******

An hour later, Silver walked toward the Gallery entrance. She was silent. But her mind would not stop racing.

Miss Rarity’s coming, Silver thought. She’s coming here! And they’re going to kill her because of what I did.

It doesn’t matter, the voice replied. You have a chance to save everyone! Rarity deserves whatever they do to her! You’ll be alone with Twilight that night. That’s when you can save everyone! It’s your only chance!

But…Silver replied, arguing with her own mind. I can’t just let Miss Rarity die!

You just want to go back to her. You just want her to break you again! To make you like Happy Tune!

SHUT UP! I DON’T WAN’T TO BE LI-

“Back again, I see.”

Silver looked up. The same servant from before was still on duty.

“Sir Fancypants gave me clear instructions,” he said. “You get ten minutes.”

“Okay,” Silver said. The guard’s horn flashed with bright light, and she was in the outer chamber.

“It’s almost lights out time, Miss,” the guard said. “But feel free to take all the time you want.”

“I won’t need long,” Silver said, as the guard gave her a new key necklace and she stepped inside. “I want a private room, and bring me the filly named Twist.”

The guard grinned. “She’s your favorite, huh? Yeah, that little weirdo makes the best noises when you-“

“Now, please,” Silver said. The guard nodded, aware of his place, and walked Silver toward the room.

What are you going to tell Twist? To give up? That help isn’t coming after all because little Silver cares more about getting fucked by Rarity than about saving her friend?

“Shut up,” Silver whispered. “I know what I’m doing.”

She entered the private room and sat down on the bed. It had been four minutes. The guard left her alone while he went to find Twist.

So you are going to save them after all. Good girl. Rarity deserves to die anyway.

“Miss Rarity isn’t going to die,” Silver said.

So you’re not going to save Twist? Or Happy? Or any of them?

“It would take a lot more than me to save Happy Tune,” Silver said. “But I’m going to get Twist and her friends out of here.”

Don’t be stupid! You can’t save Rarity AND the foals! Your only chance to be alone with Twilight will be during Rarity's trial!

“Stop telling me what I can’t do!” Silver shouted, standing up. She had no qualms about yelling at herself in the soundproofed room.

“Before, at the Gathering, you helped me! You gave me the courage to save Sweetie! But now all you do is stand in my way! Insult me, push me to do what you want! Well, I’m sick of it!"

But you need me...without me, you-

"NO! No more, dammit! You’re a part of me! You don’t control me! I control you! And now I’m telling you to SHUT THE HELL UP!”

The voice did not respond.

“I’m going to save all of them,” she said. “Miss Rarity, Twist…all of them.”

It was another four minutes before the door opened, and Twist stepped inside. She waited until the guard closed the door to speak.

“Oh, good, I was hoping it would be you,” Twist said, smiling. “We’re making good progreth! Peregrine can’t fly yet but last night he-“

“I don’t have much time,” Silver said, cutting her off. “The door should unlock when I leave, but stay in here for twenty minutes or so after I’m gone. It’ll look suspicious otherwise.”

“Um, okay,” Twist said. “But what do you-“

“Twist, do you think you can break the spell by next Sunday?”

“I don’t…I don't really know what day of the week it is,” Twist said, rubbing the back of her neck with her right forehoof.

“Oh, right, sorry. It’s Sunday. And next Sunday, there’s going to be a little while—I'd guess one hour at most—when Fancy and all his friends are going to be distracted. That’s when I’m going to get you out. You have to be ready by then.”

“A week?” Twist said. “Oh, gee, Thilver, I don’t know. I mean, Aurora still doesn’t know the spell, but she’s pretty close. And Peregrine can’t even get off the ground, let alone fly all the way to the ceil-“

Silver suddenly felt a tiny surge of energy, like static all around her. The spell was kicking in.

“Just make it work!” she said. “This is our last chance! And this is the last time I can come down here, so it’s all up to you! You’ve got till Sunday evenin-“

Twist took a frightened step back as Silver Spoon vanished in a flash of bright light.

Silently, Twist walked over to the bed and unmade the sheets. It was better if the bed looked messy, she decided.

After she was done, she sat down on the bed.

“Seven days…” she said.

[NEXT: Seven Days]

17: Collar

--Chapter 17: Collar--

“Come here, puppy!”

On her seventh day with the Dream family, Sweetie Belle lay on the floor in the corner of the massive bedroom the three Dream siblings shared. In front of her were two bowls: one filled with water, the other empty. The first bowl never ran dry; another bit of Dream magic, no doubt. The second was filled twice each day, in the early afternoon and evening.

She had not wanted to use the second bowl at first.

The first day she had been there, it had contained dog food. Sweetie had refused to eat it, silently shaking her head. To Sweetie's surprise, Indigo did not insist.

“Fine, puppy,” Indigo had said, patting Sweetie on the head gently. “You don’t have to eat if you don’t want to.”

Sweetie spent the rest of the day with her collar chained to a metal peg on the wall. For hours and hours, no one entered the room, and the chain was so short that she could only walk a few hooves in any direction.

By the time the sun set, it had become clear that no other food would be offered to her. Still, Sweetie remained resolute.

It was not until late in the evening that the Dream children had entered their room, with Indigo leading the way. The foals trotted inside in single file, then froze when they saw Sweetie Belle.

“Mommy! You got us a PET!” Shamrock squealed happily. Indigo smiled at her daughter and ruffled her mane.

“Well, I promised, didn’t I?” Indigo replied. “Come here, my little flower.”

Shamrock kissed her mother deeply on the lips. To Sweetie’s shock, the kiss continued far longer than she expected, and the two ponies were soon breathing loudly as their tongues explored each other’s mouths.

Sweetie knew all about the Dream family and their sexual habits. She’d been to enough Gatherings to see them firsthand. But Gatherings were events of pure debauchery, where sex was almost omnipresent. Seeing mother and daughter acting this way in their own home, and with such eagerness, was something else entirely.

Sweetie Belle shuddered.

“Oh, that was lovely, mommy,” Shamrock said. “How long until I can kiss little Dewdrop like that?"

“Patience, dear heart! Your daughter’s only five weeks old!” Indigo said. “You can’t rush these things. I’ll let you know when the time is right, but it won’t be for several years.”

She has a daughter? Sweetie thought. She can’t be older than fourteen! What’s wrong with these ponies?

“Oh, I know, mom, I’m just impatient,” Shamrock said.

“Well, in the meantime, dearest, why not enjoy your new puppy? No need to restrain yourself with her.”

Shamrock giggled, and the three foals ran toward Sweetie Belle.

“Have fun, you three. Try not to break her,” Indigo said as she walked out of the room.

That night, the Dream children threw a “welcome party” for their new pet. Each of them magically held her down and took turns having their way with her, while the others watched on. Shamrock started things off by forcing as much of her hoof into Sweetie’s cunt as she could. Unable to scream, Sweetie thrashed about, but this only made her invisible restraints tighter. It seemed that this was Shamrock’s intent: to show Sweetie that there was no means of escape.

Vermillion was next. The young colt laughed as he entered Sweetie’s asshole, fucking her while his two sisters cheered him on. Unlike Shamrock, who had spoken to Sweetie in melodic, condescending tones (it seemed she took after her mother) Vermillion had been more loud, and viciously sarcastic.

“You’re being a little rough there, Vermillion,” Shamrock had said at one point. “I don’t think the puppy wants you to fuck her so hard. Did you get her consent?”

“Don’t be stupid,” Vermillion replied. “House pets can’t give consent.”

Sweetie had hoped that Indigo’s pet routine had been a joke, or a momentary game. But it seemed as though the Dream children really had been promised a pet unicorn, and they intended to treat her as one. By the time Vermillion ejaculated in Sweetie’s ass, the little filly was crying silently.

“She’s all yours, Periwinkle,” Shamrock said, leaving Sweetie at the mercy of the youngest Dream sibling. She looked to be about a year younger than Sweetie Belle, and her coat was a soft blue color.

Periwinkle Dream crawled to where Sweetie was lying on the giant bed the three siblings shared.

“Hi there, puppy,” she said, smiling. “Get on your back for me, okay?”

With a resigned expression on her face, Sweetie complied.

“There you go. Poor little puppy, they were so mean to you,” Periwinkle said, gently stroking Sweetie Belle’s mane. Behind her, the two older siblings were lying in bed together, with content expressions on their faces.

“It’s okay, I know how to treat a puppy,” said Periwinkle, gently stroking Sweetie’s mane. “Spread your legs for me.”

Sweetie did as she was told, unsure of what direction Periwinkle was going to take things. To her surprise, the filly gave Sweetie a tender kiss on the lips, then began moving downward, planting kisses as she went, until she reached Sweetie’s cunt.

“Awww, you’re not very wet,” she said. “Shamrock! You shouldn’t be hoof-fucking her when she’s this dry! You’ll hurt the pretty puppy.”

Shamrock blew a raspberry in her sister’s direction, and Periwinkle responded with a sharp “hmph!”

“Well, that’s fine,” the younger Dream filly said. “I’m sure I can get you nice and wet.” With that, Periwinkle ran her tongue slowly over Sweetie’s cunt lips, causing the filly to shudder.

“It’s okay, puppy. I just want you to feel good. I’m not old enough to have a baby like my sister does, so I’ll be your mommy, okay? This is what my mommy does for me when I’m feeling sad…”

Periwinkle was exceptionally gentle as she parted Sweetie’s lips with her hoof, and began licking the area around her clit, never touching it directly.

Involuntarily, Sweetie found herself grabbing the back of Periwinkle’s head with one of her front hooves, and pushing her face into her cunt.

“Oooh, does puppy like?” Periwinkle said. "You’re so much wetter already…” She moved downward slightly, sticking her tongue inside Sweetie’s hole.

It had been a long time since someone had eaten Sweetie out like this. She was ashamed to admit it, but it reminded her of her sister. There were times when Rarity would put away her tools of domination and pain, and simply make love to Sweetie with her tongue, focusing entirely on the filly’s pleasure, never asking for anything in return. Sweetie always felt intensely ashamed of how much she enjoyed these sessions. Yet she never wanted them to end.

“Peri, you wimp,” Vermillion said. “That’s not how you break in a puppy.”

“She’s my puppy, too, and you said it was my turn to play with her,” Periwinkle said, raising her head away from Sweetie’s crotch.

“Come on, Verm, you know how she is,” Shamrock said. “She just wants an excuse to taste a new pussy.”

“I do not!” Periwinkle replied, “But this one is really good. I think she likes me!”

She rose from her position and looked Sweetie in the eye.

“You like me, don’t you, puppy? And you want me to keep going, right?”

Sweetie’s every rational thought was telling her not to respond. Nice or not, the Dream children were her enemies. She shouldn’t give them anything.

But Periwinkle’s tongue felt so good, and it had been so long since Sweetie had enjoyed sharing her body with another pony.

Just this once, she thought. I won’t let them take it. I will give it. I'll let them know I'm consenting, that it's my choice to cooperate.

Just so long as they don't realize how badly I need this...

Sweetie Belle nodded.

“Awww, I love you too, puppy!” Periwinkle said. “Here, taste yourself.”

Periwinkle crawled on top of Sweetie and began kissing her on the mouth, sticking her tongue in as far as she could. Sweetie was surprised by how much of her own intensely pungent juices seemed to be on Periwinkle’s tongue.

Periwinkle broke the kiss, then moved back down to Sweetie’s cunt. This time, though, she moved further down, raising Sweetie’s haunches slightly off the bed with her hooves, while telekinetically moving her tail out of the way.

“My brother made an awful mess down here,” Periwinkle said. “I’m gonna get you all cleaned up.”

Sweetie’s eyes opened wide as she felt Periwinkle’s soft tongue enter her asshole.

Periwinkle moaned as she licked as deeply inside Sweetie as she could, scooping out her brother’s fresh cum and swallowing it. As she did, she shook her hips in the direction of her siblings. Her signal was clear.

Moments later, Sweetie watched as Vermillion mounted his little sister and began fucking her cunt, even as Periwinkle swallowed the last of his cum.

“Aaah! Puppy, have you ever eaten cum this way? It tastes so warm…oh, Verm, go faster!”

Vermillion complied, thrusting zealously into his sister while Shamrock lay back, watching the obscene display and rubbing her cunt.

Periwinkle returned her attention to Sweetie Belle’s cunt, but now Vermillion was the one in control, and his thrusts pushed his sister’s face against Sweetie’s cunt, driving her tongue ever deeper inside.

Sweetie felt Periwinkle’s tongue inside her, and loved the way it lapped up everyone around it, hungrily devouring Sweetie’s juices. Sweetie’s clit was throbbing, but she had no way to ask Periwinkle to give it attention.

Luckily, the experienced foal noticed it herself before too long. As her brother increased his pace, she began softly teasing Sweetie’s button with soft kisses and indirect licks, until, finally, she wrapped what she could of her lips around it, and began to suck.

Sweetie Belle started to shake. Though she could not cry out, it was clear to all three Dreams that she was coming.

“That’s it, slut, right in my sister’s mouth…” Vermillion said.

Periwinkle lapped up every drop of Sweetie's climax, then happily planted a kiss right on Sweetie Belle's clit.

“Oh, puppy, you tasted so good!” Periwinkle said as she raised her head up above Sweetie’s crotch. “Now you just lie back and watch.”

Dazed but strangely content, Sweetie watched as the two siblings coupled. Vermillion kept shouting out mild insults while Periwinkle responded mostly with moans and requests for him to go faster.

“Come inside me, Verm! Knock me up!” Periwinkle cried when it was clear her brother was close. As if on cue,Vermillion cried out, filling his sister’s cunt with his seed.

“I don’t know why you always say that,” Shamrock said. “You’re both too young to make a baby. And anyway, you know the rules about inbreeding. If you had a foal together, Mom would just make you give it to the Gallery.”

“Yeah, but saying it makes Verm come every time,” Periwinkle said as her brother pulled out of her, leaving a string of semen connecting the two siblings. “You think you’re sooooo special just because you had a baby. Well, mom says it’s a Dream’s duty to increase the ranks of the family, so I’m going to get pregnant soon, too! And I’ll have twins! And I’ll be a better mommy than you! And I don’t care who the daddy is! So there!”

Sweetie heard all of this, but it barely registered. Her eyes were closed, and she was oblivious to the world around her, lost somewhere between shame and satisfaction.

“Anyway,” said Periwinkle. “I won the bet, so I get to be the puppy’s master until mom takes her to the party on Sunday.”

Party? What party? Sweetie lifted up her head, a curious expression on her face.

“Oh, didn’t you know?” Periwinkle said to Sweetie Belle. “We made a bet to see who could make you come first. I told these two that being nice would work better than being mean, but do they listen? Noooo, they think they know it all. Well, I got the puppy off and you didn’t, so nuts to you both!”

“Whatever,” Vermillion said. “I didn’t care about the bet anyway.”

“I just figured she’d respond better to abuse. It’s what she’s used to,” Shamrock said, shrugging. “Go ahead, then. Enjoy your pet.”

Periwinkle beamed, and then hopped off the bed. “Puppy!” she said in a sharp voice. “Follow me!”

Sweetie Belle, still basking in her afterglow, was slow to respond.

Periwinkle’s happy expression vanished when she saw her command was not being given immediate attention. She walked up to Sweetie and slapped her in the face.

Sweetie brought her hoof to her cheek, and looked up at Periwinkle with an expression of shock.

“Bad puppy! I said FOLLOW!” Periwinkle said. Sweetie Belle understood. She reluctantly got off the bed and followed her mistress to the food dish.

Why do I keep making the same mistake? Sweetie thought. Why do I keep trusting ponies who just want to abuse me?

She tried not to think about how familiar this feeling of betrayal was.

“You haven’t eaten today,” Periwinkle said. “That’s against the rules! Puppies need to eat to keep their strength up. Now eat your dog food. If you finish it all, then we might be able to get you some regular food in a few days. Some nice hay, some oats, maybe a flower or two. Would puppy like that?”

Sweetie nodded.

“Good. Then eat up. I want your bowl spotless!”

Sweetie looked down at the bowl of wet dog food. She took a sniff, recoiled, and looked up at Periwinkle with a pleading expression.

“Awww, you really don’t want it, do you?” Periwinkle said, stroking Sweetie’s mane. “Well, TOO BAD!”

With that, she placed both forehooves on top of Sweetie’s head and pushed her face violently downward into the bowl.

“I said eat it!” Periwinkle said. “You eat every fucking bit until you like it! Bad puppy! Stupid puppy!”

Sweetie tried to fight back, but Periwinkle was either significantly stronger than her, or she was keeping Sweetie in place magically. Either way, she had no choice.

Sweetie tried her best not to cry as she began choking down the dog food.

“That’s better,” said Periwinkle, hooking Sweetie’s chain back to her collar so she was once again attached to the wall. “I was going to play with you again, but just for that, you can sit there tonight in the corner, all alone. You can watch us play, but don’t even think about touching yourself, you dumb dog.”

Periwinkle kept Sweetie's face down until she had consumed most of the food. Then she let go of her pet’s head and skipped happily over to the bed.

“Oh, you’re mean!” Shamrock said with a laugh. “Even I wouldn’t have shoved her face in it.”

“That’s why you’ll never be as good a mommy as me,” Periwinkle said. “You have to be strict with little ones or they’ll never learn.”

“Keep talking like that and there won’t be any milk for you tonight,” Shamrock said.

Periwinkle suddenly looked contrite. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to insult you. I just wanted to enjoy winning for once…” she said. “Come on, please? I can’t fall asleep without it anymore…”

“I don’t know…” Shamrock said, spreading her legs and squeezing one of her engorged teats so a little milk spurted out. “This milk is really for Dewdrop, after all…”

“But she always leaves leftovers! Quit being selfish!” Periwinkle said. “GIMMIE!”

With that, she lunged at her sister and latched on to one of her nipples. Shamrock squealed in surprise.

“You greedy little bitch! Always gotta have something in your mouth, don’t you? I’d kick you off me if you weren’t so good at sucking my teats dry," Shamrock said. "Oooh, just like that. Nurse from big sister.”

“You keep that up and Dewdrop’s not going to have any supper,” Vermillion said.

“Whatever," Shamrock replied. "The nannies have a cupboard full of formula. Ah! Yeah, just like that, Periwinkle. Rub my clit while you suck me…”

Sweetie Belle watched as Periwinkle drank her fill of her sister’s milk, then almost immediately began to fellate her brother. Despite his insistence that he was “all used up,” she refused to let him go until he had his third orgasm of the night. Sweetie Belle sat in the corner and watched it all, the disgusting taste of dog food still lingering in her mouth.

Seven long days passed in that castle, and Sweetie soon learned that her only option was to remain obedient and docile. Periwinkle had made good on her promise, and each day there was progressively more normal food in her bowl, though it was still mixed in with her dog food.

By the third day, Sweetie Belle had settled into something approaching a routine. During the day, she remained chained up. Food was served precisely at noon, and then again at six. Every few hours a servant would come to take her outside. The first time, she didn’t understand why she was standing in the yard with a butler holding her leash. It wasn’t until the second trip, when she badly needed to use the bathroom, that she understood.

The pony in charge of taking her outside always looked away when Sweetie defecated on the grass. She was thankful for that.

Once a day, Indigo herself would appear in the room and take Sweetie Belle for “walks.” These were actually something else entirely: Sweetie Belle would be led to the servants’ quarters, where a staff member who had done an exceptional job the day before would be awarded an hour alone with her.

After two of these “walks,” Sweetie noted mentally that the Dreams seemed to only employ servants who were willing to perform sexual acts on a foal. Considering the way the siblings acted, this made sense.

In the evening, the siblings would return from their studies, always walking into their room single-file, always excited to play with their “puppy” again. Periwinkle took the lead, and always seemed to have something new planned for Sweetie each night. On the fourth night, she told Sweetie to “stay,” forcing her to remain perfectly still while her siblings took turns fucking her. Any independent movement on Sweetie’s part was punished with a riding crop to her flank. Sweetie inadvertently violated this rule nearly a dozen times, yet at the end of the session, Periwinkle seemed pleased, and even promised Sweetie a “special treat” for dinner the next evening. “And no dog food,” she added.

On the fifth night, Periwinkle presented Sweetie with a bowl of oats, which were barely visible through the white liquid they were covered in.

“I had every male servant add a little something extra to the recipe,” Periwinkle said, grinning. “Oh, and I almost forgot the secret ingredient!”

The three Dream siblings then took turns walking up to the bowl and urinating into it, while Periwinkle laughed. When they were done, the bowl was nearly overflowing. It seemed as though the Dreams had been holding back from using the bathroom all day. Sweetie recoiled at the smell coming from the bowl. Her oats were now floating in a disgusting white and yellow mixture.

“Maybe next time you’ll follow my commands better, eh, puppy? Eat up!”

It took the better part of an hour, but Sweetie managed to finish her meal without throwing up.

The next day, Periwinkle presented Sweetie with a bowl of oats and hay, topped with a chopped-up daisy. Sweetie looked up at the filly pensively. What had she done to this batch?

"Eat," Periwinkle said curtly.

Sweetie trembled as she leaned down and took the first bite into her mouth.

It tasted good.

There was nothing unusual about it. Just a normal, simple meal, consisting of the most basic staples of the pony diet. Sweetie had never tasted anything better in her life. She gobbled down the food at lightning speed.

"Awww, puppy liked that, didn't she?" said Periwinkle, patting Sweetie on the head. "You know, I was sure you'd fight us when we gave you last night's meal, but you finished every bite. See? Isn't it nicer when you obey your owners?"

Sweetie shuffled her hooves. She didn't want to give Periwinkle the satisfaction.

"Puppy," Periwinkle said, her voice suddenly growing more harsh. "Isn't it nicer?"

Sweetie nodded. A part of her didn't really want to. It had happened almost automatically.

"Good slut," said Periwinkle. "Now come to bed. I think my big sis is feeling frisky tonight!"

Sweetie looked at the bed. Shamrock grinned at her as she levitated a double-ended dildo and waved it in Sweetie's direction.

"You should be grateful, puppy," Periwinkle said. "My mom used to say that unicorns who can't do magic are totally useless. Guess we proved her wrong, huh?"

By the start of the seventh day, Sweetie Belle was anticipating commands almost before they were made. She almost reflexively knew when feeding time was, when it was time for her walk, and how to most quickly bring each of the foals to orgasm.

She knew what she was turning into. But she had no idea how to stop it.

It was around three o’clock on the seventh day when Indigo entered the room. She was a bit early for their walk, but Sweetie knew what was expected of her. She got to her hooves, silently hoping that her partner today wouldn’t be as rough as the previous one.

“There won’t be any walk today, Sweetie Belle,” Indigo said. “We’re paying a visit to Fancy’s place.”

Sweetie winced. The last thing she wanted was to see Fancypants again.

“Oh, don’t worry, little daffodil, he’s not the one who requested your presence,” Indigo said, detaching Sweetie’s metal chain. “You won't need to act like a pet tonight. In fact…”

Indigo’s horn flashed with light, as Sweetie felt a strange warmth in her throat.

“Speak, puppy,” Indigo said.

“Aaah!” Sweetie cried. It was the first sound she had uttered in a week. “My voice! Oh my gosh, my voice!”

“Thank you so much! Without my voice, I just felt so…so hollow!” Sweetie said. “Everyone always said I had a pretty voice. My sister once said she thought singing might be my special talent, and-“

“Ah, yes, your sister. Funny you should mention her,” Indigo said. “You see, Sweetie Belle, tonight is going to be quite the occasion. In fact, we’re not even going to need your leash tonight. Especially since the sleeping spell I just cast on you should be kicking in any second now.”

“Sleeping spell?” Sweetie said. She suddenly felt terrible drowsy. “Why…would you need to do…that?”

“Because if you were conscious, you’d probably make a spectacle of yourself. Fight me every step of the way as we traveled to Fancy’s mansion. Because I don’t want to lie to you about what’s going to happen tonight. It’s important you’re there to see it, after all. You need to fully realize that your old life is over.”

“Whaddayou…mean?” Sweetie said, as she collapsed on the floor.

Though she could no longer move, somewhere at the fringes of her consciousness, Sweetie heard Indigo Dream’s response.

“Yes, this is a very special evening indeed,” Indigo said. “Tonight, you’re going to watch your sister die.”

[NEXT: Preparations: Twist/Luna/Silver/Twilight/Rarity/Diamond]

19: Family

Sometimes at night, I still see her.
I’ve tried to talk to other ponies about it, but they always assume I mean I dream about her. That I’m reliving a bad memory while I sleep.
I wish it were something as simple as a dream.
Because a dream goes away when you wake up. You might remember it for a little while, but soon reality washes it out of your mind, and it’s gone forever.
But no, when I see her, it’s not a dream. It’s a memory, which comes to me without warning.
It’s the expression she gave me that hits me the hardest. The way she looked at me at the moment she died.

That night changed me in ways I still don’t fully understand. In some ways, it was the most important night of my life. Those of us who were there call it the Night of the Broken Circle.
And I would give anything to forget it.

--Chapter 19: Family---

“Miss Rarity has arrived.”

“Goodness, she does know how to be fashionably late, doesn’t she?” Fancy said. “I imagine most of the Circle must already be here.”

“They are gathered in the grand hall, as per your instructions,” Fancy’s doorman said.

“Splendid. Then let’s give our fellows a night to remember, shall we?”

Silver Spoon stood next to Fancy on the balcony. She had been intensely focused on the sunset this evening, to the point that the doorman’s words had gone completely unnoticed by her.

“You appear to be whispering something,” Fancy said when he noticed the focused expression on Silver’s face.

“I’m counting the stars,” Silver had said. She wasn’t lying. The sky gave her something to focus on besides Rarity’s impending fate. “It’s kind of fun to see which ones come out first. I don’t think it ever happens in the same order.”

“Indeed,” Fancy had replied. “One wonders if it occurs by happenstance, or intentionally, as part of Celestia’s blessed order.” He sneered as he spoke the Princess’ name.

“I don’t think it matters,” Silver said. “Even if Celestia planned it, random chance is always there, you know? She’s not fully in control.”

Silver closed her eyes, and pictured Happy Tune. Then Rarity. And finally, herself.

“No one’s ever really in control. Not all the way,” she said. “There’s always some bigger force. Maybe it’s outside you, maybe it’s inside you. But it’s there.”

She looked up at Fancy. He seemed irritated at her words.

“Um, that’s what I think, anyway,” Silver said, looking away.

Stupid! I can’t afford to upset him. Not now!

“An interesting perspective, my dear,” Fancy said. “But a childishly naive one.”

He turned and walked back into the mansion.

“Tonight, I intend to prove to everyone just how fully in control I am,” Fancy said. “Now, I believe it’s time you got to work on your side of the plan.”

Silver trotted inside after Fancypants. “Of course,” she said. “But, um, are you sure I should be the one to distract her? You could send Gaze, or one of the servants…”

“Bringing Sparkle here was your idea, Silver,” Fancy said. “You’ll never learn to be a proper lady if you don’t start taking responsibility for your decisions. You will keep her occupied until the Circle has completed its business. I will have someone inform you when it’s time.”

“Yes, sir,” Silver said. “What should I do to distract her?”

“I honestly could not care less,” Fancy said. “Just keep her away from the grand hall.”

“Of course. It certainly would be a problem if she told the Princess about this," Silver said.

“Oh, there’s little chance of that,” Fancy said. “Between Gaze and my guards, Miss Sparkle would never make it out of the mansion. But I’d prefer not to have to cover up the disappearance of such a notable pony. It would be quite the tremendous bother.”

“Right,” Silver said. “Wouldn’t want to inconvenience you.” She did her best to keep her voice from sounding sarcastic.

“There’s a good girl,” Fancy said. “I’ll see you after the meeting. Run along to Sparkle’s room now. I’ve kept my guests waiting long enough.”

Silver, still wearing a frilly pink dress to compliment her Gentle Step disguise, curtseyed in Fancy’s direction. She noticed his demeanor brighten slightly in response; he always did like it when she acted girly. With that, she trotted off in the direction of Twilight’s room.

“Why did I do that?” Silver whispered to herself as she walked along. “I can’t believe I asked him to have Gaze look after Twilight. She’s the key to saving Twist. And now’s the perfect time, while the others are distracted with Miss Rar-“

Of course. Silver stopped in her tracks.

“…Miss Rarity can take care of herself,” Silver said. “She doesn’t need me to save her. Twist does.”

She began walking again, turning to ascend the staircase which led to the guest quarters.

“As soon as the Gallery foals are free, I’ll go the grand hall. Just to check up on her. Miss Rarity should be fine until then.”

Silver kept walking. The stairs seemed endless.

“She’ll be fine,” she repeated to herself. “Miss Rarity is strong, she’s cunning. She’s got a plan. I know she does.”

She was at the top of the stairs now. Twilight’s door was just few hooves away.

Whoosh.

Silver thought she heard something behind her, and turned around reflexively.
“Miss Rarity?”

She was alone.

Silver exhaled loudly.

“She’ll be okay,” Silver said. “She’ll be okay!”

“Is someone out there?”

The door opened, and Twilight Sparkle walked out, with a look of concern on her face.

“Oh, Gentle Step, it’s you. Did you say something just now? Something like, ‘she’ll be okay?’”

“I…yes. Yes, I did.”

“Who were you talking about? Is something wrong?”

Silver Spoon closed her eyes. She focused on the image of Rarity in her mind for just a moment. Then she let it go.

She opened her eyes and looked right at Twilight Sparkle. Then, without giving herself the chance to think, Silver Spoon began to speak.

“Yes. Something is very wrong,” she said. “For starters, there’s no such pony as Gentle Step. This is an illusion. You and I have met before.”

Twilight took as step back as the spell’s effect dissipated in front of her. The image of the proper light gray filly seemed to melt before her eyes, revealing another, more familiar pony underneath.

“You…you’re…oh my sun…” Twilight stammered, invoking Celestia without intending to. “Sweetie was right! You’re alive!”

Twilight fell to the ground, and then, to Silver’s profound surprise, Twilight grabbed the filly and embraced her.

“Oh thank goodness, oh thank goodness!” Twilight said, her voice shaking with emotion. “Even after I read Sweetie’s note, I wasn’t sure it was true. But here you are! You’re alive!”

Silver pushed Twilight away, confused. “Miss Sparkle…are you alright?”

“Am I alright?” Twilight said, getting to her hooves. “I’m feeling wonderful now! I came to Canterlot to find you and your friends, but it looks like you found me! Oh, wait until they hear the news back in Ponyville! The mayor will probably throw a celebration or something!”

Silver blinked. This was not what she had been expecting.

“A celebration for me? But why would they…” Silver said. “I don’t understand. I was never a local hero like you. I was never anything special. All I did was push other foals around. You were friends with some of them. I even made fun of your assistant a few times. I mean…”

Silver looked around, trying to avoid making eye contact with Twilight.

“I thought most of you would be glad I was gone…”

“Silver,” Twilight said. “I won’t deny that you could be pretty mean when you wanted to be. But, well...how can I put this…do you know my friend Applejack?”

“Only by reputation. Her sister, um talks about her a lot.”

This was a lie. Silver had met Applejack once. It was not an incident she was proud of.

*******

Before Apple Bloom had formed the Cutie Mark Crusaders, she didn’t have many friends. This, combined with her accent and folksy mannerisms, made her an easy target. One day, when they overheard Apple Bloom talking to Twist about her sister’s latest rodeo performance, Diamond and Silver ran up and began loudly reciting a chant of Silver’s own devising:

Poor dumb little Apple Bloom
She’s practically brain dead
She’s real close to her sister
Cause her family’s all inbred!

The first time they had used the taunt, Apple Bloom had screamed at them to shut up. The two fillies had merely laughed, and then began chasing Apple Bloom around the schoolyard, reciting the chant endlessly.

Finally, a furious Apple Bloom had thrown a clump of dirt at Diamond Tiara. It had hit her in the eye.

Filthy Rich barged into the schoolhouse that same afternoon, demanding to speak to Cheerilee. The meeting had lasted over an hour.

The next day, Cheerilee announced that Apple Bloom would be suspended for three days for attacking a classmate. Since Cheerilee couldn't prove that they had provoked Apple Bloom, Diamond and Silver were not disciplined.

On the day that Apple Bloom returned to school, Silver Spoon arrived early, without Diamond Tiara. As it happened, Apple Bloom was early as well. Silver noticed her walking into the schoolhouse slightly ahead of her.

As soon as she saw Apple Bloom, Silver Spoon hurled an insult at her. There was no real malice or even any thought behind the gesture. It was almost automatic.

“HEY, APPLEFREAK!” Silver yelled. “WHAT WAS IT LIKE BEING STUCK ON THE FARM FOR THREE DAYS? DID YOU TEACH YOUR BUMPKIN SISTER HOW TO READ?"

“Funny you should mention that,” said a voice from behind Silver. “I actually taught Apple Bloom how ta read. She had the alphabet memorized by age four. Not bad fer a dumb, inbred hick, wouldn’t ya say?”

Silver Spoon turned around.

Applejack stared down at her. The filly thought to run, but something about Applejack’s gaze froze Silver in her tracks.

There was barely restrained fury in her eyes.

“Yer one of the fillies who got my sister all upset, ain’t ya?” Applejack said. “Any particular reason why you did that? Did she insult ya or something? Or are you just a vicious little brat who likes makin' life hard for other foals?”

“I…I didn't…” Silver stammered. “Diamond Tiara, she said it might be fun to…”

“Oh, ya thought it might be fun!” Applejack said. Her voice was noticeably louder now. “Ya thought tormentin’ a filly who never did a thing to hurt ya would be FUN! That how you operate, little missy? Just goin’ around makin’ other ponies miserable cause you can’t think of anythin’ better to do with yer time? My sister came home cryin’ three days ago! THAT SOUND LIKE FUN TO YOU?”

Silver opened her mouth, but no words came out.

“Ya know, if a grown pony ever picked on my kin the way you did, I’d send ‘em limpin’ home with half their teeth missin’,” Applejack said. “An’ you know what? I think I might just forget that you are a foal. Make an example outta you. Let everyone know exactly what happens when someone messes with my family.”

Applejack began to advance on Silver, who stood paralyzed by fear. The orange mare raised her hoof.

Silver shut her eyes and screamed. “I’M SORRY! I’M SORRY! PLEASE DON’T-“

She felt Applejack pat her gently on the head.

Silver opened her eyes to see the orange mare smirking at her.

“Oh come on, now, missy. Did you really think I’d ever hit a foal?” she said. “Shucks, I was raised better n’ that.”

“But…” Silver said, still frightened. “But you said you were going to make an example of me…”

“Well, sure. I saw a defenseless little filly and decided to scare the tar outta her,” Applejack said. “I thought it might be fun. How about you? You have fun just now?”

The fear Silver had been feeling was gone now. In its place was an intense feeling of shame.

“I’m really sorry,” she said. “What I did to your sister was wrong, and there’s no excuse.”

“Darn right, there ain’t,” Applejack said. “Now git yer butt ta school, missy. N’ pray I don’t ever have a reason to come visit ya again.”

Silver had done as she was told, running to the schoolhouse faster than she ever had in her life.

She wished she could say that she had learned her lesson, and Applejack’s talk had had its intended effect. But it merely resulted in Diamond and Silver switching targets. They stopped teasing Apple Bloom and began to tease Featherweight in her place, and life had continued as normal. A few months later, around the time of Diamond Tiara’s cute-ceañera, the duo had begun teasing Apple Bloom again. By then, Applejack’s reprisal was a distant memory, and Apple Bloom’s lack of a cutie mark made her too good a target to resist.

Applejack had left a lasting impression on Silver, however, though perhaps not in the way she had intended.

For just a moment, Silver really had believed that Applejack was going to hit her. The thought of being hit by an adult had terrified her. But mixed in with the fear was a deep, profound sense of excitement. The mere possibility of being struck had somehow been exhilarating.

Silver wasn’t sure what to make of it.

But part of her wanted to feel it again.

*******

Silver shook her head as Twilight beamed at her.

“I don’t think Applejack likes me very much,” Silver said. “If anyone was glad to see me gone, I bet it was her.”

Twilight suddenly looked very sad.

“Silver Spoon, how could you say that about yourself?” she said. “I brought up Applejack because she explained how all of us felt better than I can. I saw her during your memorial service. She had her hat in her hoof, and she kept putting it in front of her face. I don’t think she wanted anyone to see her crying.”

“She cried? Why would she? Her of all ponies...” Silver asked, in a hushed tone.

“Applejack isn’t a pony who gives in to emotion very often,” Twilight said. “I asked her after the service why it hit her so hard. She didn’t know you, after all.”

“What did she say?” Silver asked.

“She said, ‘Of course I’m sad. It doesn’t matter if she wasn’t the nicest filly. She was family.’”

“No, I’m not!” Silver said, louder than she intended to. “I’m not related to the apples!”

“That’s what I thought, too. I said, ‘Applejack, how can Silver Spoon be part of your family?’ And she replied, ‘She’s from Ponyville, ain’t she?’”

Silver turned and looked at Twilight again, finally able to meet her gaze.

“That’s all?” Silver said. “Just because we’re from the same town?”

“You say that like it’s so meaningless!” Twilight said. “Silver, I lived almost my entire life in Canterlot. But I never understood friendship until I came to Ponyville. There’s just something about that town. There’s a warmth, a sense of home, that you just feel everywhere you go. Don't tell me you haven't felt it, too. I’ve had ponies I barely knew walk up to me and chat like we were old friends. I’ve seen the whole town come together at a moment’s notice to help someone in need. Like when Twist disappeared. I guess you must not know about that. We think she ran away. It was months ago, and ponies are still looking for her. Search parties go out into the forest, the gorge, everywhere, pretty much every day. We’re not the same without her, and the same is true for you. And when we thought you had died…

“Silver, there’s a grave on top of a hill near my library. It has your name on it. It’s where we buried what we thought was your body. Would you like to know what the inscription says?”

Silver wasn’t sure she did. But she nodded her head, sensing that the answer was something Twilight wanted her to hear.

“I have no idea,” Twilight said. “I’ve never been able to read the inscription, because your grave is always covered in flowers. Hundreds of them. Ponies come there every day and leave them for you. I'll admit, it began to thin about a bit after six months, but then when we found out about Rarity, well, losing a foal is bad enough. But we thought you'd been murdered. I don't think anything's hit the town that hard in decades.

"Lines began forming, dozens of ponies deep. These huge lines, just to leave flowers at a little filly’s grave. Everyone in town misses you, Silver Spoon.”

Twilight Sparkle extended her hoof and smiled.

“Come on,” she said. “Let’s go home. You and me.”

Silver trembled as she raised her foreleg. But instead of taking Twilight’s hoof, she pressed her own hoof against her heart.

"But weren't you looking for Mi- um, for Rarity here in town?"

"I was looking for a lot of ponies," Twilight said. "But the first thing is to get you back home. So all the ponies who miss you can finally rest easy."

“But how could they? How could they miss me so much? I was awful! I was mean and hurtful to so many foals!"

“I won’t deny that you weren’t a very nice filly,” Twilight said. “But you were one of us. You were a part of Ponyville. And without you, our town just wasn’t whole.

“I know you can be a better pony if you truly want to be, Silver. And all of us would love to help you. Just come home, okay? Take that first step.”

“A better pony…” Silver echoed.

She walked toward Twilight and silently embraced her. Twilight felt the filly’s tears against her chest as she gently stroked her mane.

“It’s okay…” she said. “You’re safe now. It’s going to be okay. I’m going to take you home.”

Silver gently pushed herself away from Twilight.

“No,” Silver said.

“What? But-“

Silver wiped her last tear away, still smiling. “Thank you so much, Twilight. But I can’t go home yet. There’s something I still need to do here,” she said. “And I’m going to need your help.”

“Silver, what are you talking about?”

“Just follow me, okay? And if anyone asks, I’m still Gentle Step,” Silver said as she began running down the hallway, with Twilight close behind.

“Silver, what’s going on? What are you doing?” Twilight said.

Silver’s smile grew wider. “I’m keeping a promise!” she said.

After parting with Silver Spoon, Fancy turned and began to make his way down the long hallway which led to the front door. He was halfway there when he saw Indigo Dream standing in the middle of the hall. She appeared to have been waiting for him.

“Good evening, Indigo,” Fancy said. “Shouldn’t you be in the grand hall with the others?”

“Hardly, dear. Blueblood’s gone, which makes me your second this evening,” Indigo said. “That was our deal, remember? A promotion to third-ranked in the Circle and a foal for my children to play with, in return for helping solve your Ponyville problem.”

Fancy theatrically tapped his forehead with his hoof. “Of course, milady, of course! How thoughtless of me to forget! It’s just been such a tiring week! Worry not, the position is yours. Tonight, you will enter the hall at my right side. That drunken harpy Wishing Star can consider herself demoted.”

Indigo’s expression softened. “Pleased to hear it,” she said. “I think Star’s on her fourth vodka of the evening already. I doubt she’ll even notice she’s lost her station.”

Fancy rolled his eyes. “Even if she does, I’m sure her inevitable tantrum will be the least of the night’s events. Now then, I’m terribly late in receiving Miss Rarity. Walk with me?”

“Not just yet,” Indigo said. “I never did give you my report on everything I learned in Ponyville.”

“Is that really so important?” Fancy said. “I know the gist of things, and now is really not the time. The guests are waiting.”

“Let them wait. You need to hear this,” Indigo said. “There’s more going on tonight than you realize, Fancy.”

Fancypants raised an eyebrow.

“You’ve been deceived,” Indigo said. “There’s a pony here tonight who you shouldn’t have trusted.”

[NEXT: The liberator/Reunion/One last chance]

20: Checkmate

--Chapter 20: Checkmate--

“My word, Rarity,” said Fancypants. “You look like hell.”

Rarity glowered in response as she stood at the entrance to Fancy’s mansion. Around her neck was a metallic collar, with a heavy-looking chain attached to it. Next to her stood Diamond Tiara, wearing a smaller version of the same collar. Both chains were being held magically by Triage, who stood before them both, and gave Fancy a respectful bow.

“My looks are of no consequence,” Rarity said. “You have your offering and you have me. Now take me to my sister.”

Indigo Dream, who stood next to Fancy, let out a dismissive chuckle. “You’ll see your sister soon enough, dear,” she said.
“But there’s still the little matter of the Circle’s justice. Once we’ve passed our judgment, then you and Sweetie can have your tearful reunion.”

“Go ahead, Indigo. Make your little jokes,” Rarity said. “Only someone as empty as yourself would make light of the bond between two family members. I’ve come here prepared to die for a chance to see my sister. Would you do the same for one of your brats?”

“A Dream doesn’t lay down her life for anyone, dear. We let others lay theirs down for us,” Indigo said. “That’s just how it works when your family is of such profound value to Equestria. Not that you would understand.”

As the two mares bickered, Fancypants leaned down and looked the filly accompanying Rarity in the eye. She responded with an intense, unwavering gaze.

“Oh, but you are a confident filly, aren’t you? I can tell,” Fancy said. “What’s your name, little one?”

“My name,” Diamond Tiara responded, “Is far too good for the likes of you.”

Diamond had once heard her father use that phrase when a prospective business partner had arrived late to a meeting. She had always wanted to use it herself.

Her self-satisfaction was cut short by a harsh tug at her collar, which sent her tumbling to the ground.

“I thought I told you to behave, dammit! Sorry about that, Fancy," said Triage. "Her name’s Diamond Tiara. She’s got a hell of an attitude.”

“Oh, how wonderful to hear!” Fancy said, as he kneeled down again to look the filly in the eyes. “I do so enjoy breaking the willful ones.”

This time, Diamond Tiara said nothing.

Fancy clapped his forehooves together, and led the party toward the grand hall, where the rest of the Circle was already assembled.

The room was huge, and was most commonly used as a ballroom. It was illuminated by several large chandeliers that shone with perpetual candlelight, which reflected off the gold-plated walls to create a bright ambiance invoking the colors of the sun itself. On this occasion, a stage had been erected on the far side of the room. It was to be the site of Rarity’s judgment.

As Fancy entered, with Indigo at his right, the assembled Circle members immediately ceased their small talk and turned to greet him. He smiled and nodded as the pleasantries followed his hoofsteps. Behind him, a veil of silence fell over whatever area Rarity was walking in. Most ponies looked at her with scorn, or turned their heads in disgust.

Rarity scanned the crowd. Many of the ponies were obviously feigning their revulsion. A few risked giving her slight nods.

Her allies had distributed themselves evenly throughout the room, so they would not be bunched together in the event of an altercation. Good, Rarity thought. Their numbers are greater, but surprise is with us. Fancy has no idea what's coming, and that should make all the difference.

She made note of the fact that security in the room seemed to be tighter than usual. Guards stood against the walls, most holding spears or swords. There were at least a dozen of them in plain sight, and there was always the possibility of more hidden in the crowd.

Rarity had anticipated this. Fancy had to plan for the possibility that someone would attempt a last-minute rescue. But the guards’ unwavering stares still made her nervous.

She refused to let this show outwardly. Instead, in keeping with her credo, she kept her head held high, despite the considerable difficulty of doing so while wearing the collar.

She walked not with the demeanor of a prisoner, but with the air of a conqueror.

“My goodness,” Indigo whispered in her ear, “You really have no shame left at all, do you?”

“I am a lady,” Rarity responded. “I have lived as one. And I shall die as one.”

Indeed I shall, she thought. But not today.

*******

“Silver Spoon, slow down!”

Silver stopped dead in her tracks in response to Twilight’s cry. After several minutes of running, Twilight was glad to catch her breath. But Silver looked annoyed.

“I told you,” she said. “Call me Gentle Step! Do you have any idea how much trouble we’ll be in if anyone finds out the illusion spell is broken?”

“Silv- um, Gentle Step, there’s no one around,” Twilight said. “Which, actually, is kind of weird. All week I’ve had that silent pony following me around, keeping me from looking in places I don’t belong, and now he’s gone. And so are all the servants. What’s going on?”

Silver Spoon sighed. Best to just be straightforward, she though.

“Fancypants is the leader of the Circle,” Silver said. “Twist is here, and I need you to get her out.”

“I knew it!” Twilight said, in a satisfied tone. “I know Fancy was connected to them! Why else would he have been trying so hard to trip up my investigations all week?”

Twilight began waving her hooves in the air in exasperation. “Every time I thought I’d found something, he’d have Gaze pop up with an invitation to have some tea or something. And before I could say no, he’d whoosh me away with his weird teleport spell and I’d be in the garden or in the sitting room, and Fancy would talk my ear off for hours about –“

“Twilight!”

“Right!” Twilight said, with a purposeful nod. “Is Twist in one of these rooms? He didn’t hurt her, did he?”

“I, um…” Silver looked down at the ground. “Twist has…been through a lot. And she’s not alone. Follow me.”

Silver Spoon led Twilight to a small open area near some living quarters. It was the area where one normally requested teleportation to the Gallery, but there was no attendant present.

“Good, that makes things easier,” Silver said. She turned to Twilight. “Twist is being held underground. And there’s other foals down there, too. At least a hundred. You need to get them all out. And you need to do it fast. Fancy is distracted right now, but I don’t know how long that will last.”

“Over a hundred foals?” Twilight said. Suddenly she seemed to turn pale. “Oh, no…this is that room the Circle has, isn’t it? Where they keep foals locked up to…”

Twilight’s voice trailed off. The only noise she made was that of a tiny, almost painful-sounding shudder.

“Fancy calls it the Gallery,” Silver said. “Twist has been in there for months.”

“The Gallery?” Twilight said. Her tone sounded like that of a pony who had just tasted something rancid. “Is all this some kind of joke to him?”

“Fancy likes to collect things,” Silver said, somewhat mechanically. “Let’s not talk about this anymore, okay?”

“But how can they…” Twilight took a deep breath. “No, you’re right. We can’t dwell on this. Just tell me what I need to do.”

Silver stood on the spot where the attendant normally stood. “The Gallery is deep under the mansion. There aren’t any doors in or out. You have to teleport straight down.”

“How far?”

“He said it was about a hundred…feet?” Silver rubbed the back of her head. “I was hoping you knew what that meant.”

“It’s an ancient form of measurement, used mostly by the old dragon tribes. It’s just like Fancy to use something so archaic, that showoff,” Twilight said. “Anyway, it should be roughly comparable to a hundred hooves.”

“It’s just solid rock from here to the Gallery, though,” Silver said. “Um…what happens if you miscalculate?”

“Modern teleport spells have a built-in safeguard against appearing inside solid objects,” Twilight said. “The spell would just fizzle out before I actually vanished.”

“Okay, good. Um, listen, Twilight,” Silver said, shuffling her hooves. “When you get down there, you might see some things that…you might not like. The Gallery is a very…rough place. And there are armed guards down there. I’m sorry I’m asking you to risk yourself like this. You’ve been so nice to me…”

“Silver Spoon,” Twilight said. “Last week, I made the undying ruler of Equestria angry at me. I’ve been investigating a cult of evil ponies who don’t like to be exposed. And as it turned out, I just spent seven days living with their leader.

“So I’d say it’s a little late for me to worry about risking myself.” Twilight managed a weary but meaningful smile.

Silver smiled back. “It’s been a strange few months, alright,” she said. “Are you ready?”

“As I’ll ever be,” Twilight said. “Wish me luck!”

Twilight closed her eyes. There was a slight, otherworldly humming noise in the air, as the unicorn’s horn began to glow. Silver took a step back.

And then the air around Twilight exploded.

It wasn’t like the bright purple flash that usually accompanied her teleports. It was louder, brighter, and more destructive. A large singe marked the spot in the carpet where Twilight had stood. The unicorn lay on the ground, with a thin sliver of smoke coming from her body.

“TWILIGHT!” Silver shouted, running to the unicorn’s side. “Are you okay? What happened?”

“Some kind of magical feedback…” Twilight said, as Silver helped her to her hooves. “I started to teleport, but it felt like something blocked me. Like a counterspell or maybe a barrier…”

Silver felt as though the world has just fallen away beneath her hooves.

We were so close…

“Silver?” Twilight said, sensing her change in mood. “What’s wrong?”

“No…” she said softly. “They didn’t make it in time…”

*******

Fancypants smirked as he took Rarity’s lead chain in his hoof, receiving it from a bowing Indigo. With a sharp, unnecessary jerk, he led Rarity and Diamond Tiara up to the stage at the far side of the grand hall.

He took his place at the center of the stage, with Indigo Dream standing at his right, and Rarity and her offering on his left. The murmurs of the crowd were silenced when Indigo raised her hoof for order.

“Loyal ponies of the Circle!” said Fancypants. “You have my sincere thanks for joining me here this evening. I only wish it were under more desirable circumstances.”

He glared at Rarity, then continued.

“This order is founded upon certain principles,” Fancy said, “We have banded together in recognition of a simple fact: that certain individuals within our society have proven themselves superior to the common rabble, and as such, are deserving of certain indulgences. We recognize the pursuit of personal pleasure as a noble and necessary end. We protect each other from the prying eyes of the world, while consolidating our power and safeguarding that which we have acquired through hard work and sacrifice.”

There were a few murmurs of agreement from the crowd, though most of the ponies present had heard this rhetoric from Fancy before. Rarity noticed that the three Dream children, who stood together at the head of the crowd, seemed more impressed than anyone else.

I suppose such an ideology would appeal quite well to a pack of spoiled brats, she thought to herself.

She glanced at Diamond Tiara. The filly stood straight up with a stoic expression on her face, refusing to show a trace of fear, or any other emotion.

She most likely had no idea how badly her legs were shaking.

“But all of these ideals depend upon the unwavering loyalty of each and every Circle member," Fancy continued. "There are many in society who frown upon our way of life, and would do us harm if we were discovered. That is why trust is absolutely paramount to our continued survival. In the past, there have been ponies who have broken that trust. We have dealt with them, usually with minimal fuss. But the crimes of the unicorn who stands before you tonight are of a particularly odious nature.”

Rarity turned her nose up defiantly. There were murmurs from the crowd.

“Miss Rarity’s actions at this year’s Gathering go beyond mere insubordination,” Indigo said, stepping forward. “She did not just disrespect our noble leader, she publicly humiliated him. It was my opinion at the time that Rarity should be expelled from the Circle. But Sir Fancypants chose to show her mercy. And now, we see the full extent of his generosity: rather than dispose of Rarity like the filth she is, Fancy welcomed her to his home tonight, to allow her the privilege of a full hearing. In accordance with the practices of the original Circle, such an event allows the accused to plead her case before her peers, before sentence is passed by the Circle’s leader and his second.”

Indigo walked over to Diamond Tiara and began to slowly pet her mane. Diamond shut her eyes and whimpered. “And as a gesture of her good faith, she has even brought us a new playmate. You’ll all be getting to know her soon, I’m sure. Now, tradition dictates that-“

“Get your hooves off that foal, Indigo.”

Indigo’s eyes narrowed as Rarity stepped forward, to the extent that she could under the confines of her chain.

“You’re forgetting the most important part of our deal,” Rarity said. “I will see my sister. If she is unharmed, then this farce may continue. If not, Triage will take Diamond Tiara home and I will not indulge your little show trial a moment longer.”

“You speak as if you have a choice in the matter, sweetness. How amusing,” Indigo said. Her horn began to glow, and an unconscious Sweetie Belle rose up from the midst of the crowd.

“I had a friend hold her for me. Don’t worry, she’s completely fine, just under a sleep spell.”

Rarity, fully aware of her position, did her best to keep her composure at the sight of her sister. For the most part, she succeeded.

“My love…” she whispered.

“Here, would you like to say hello? Let me rouse her for you,” Indigo said. A tiny light flashed in front of Sweetie Belle’s face, and the filly’s eyes began to open.

“Wha?” Sweetie said groggily, as her mind came to grips with the fact that she had awakened in midair. “Where am…”

“SWEETIE!”

Rarity smiled, holding her front hooves outward, as Sweetie was slowly levitated toward her.

“Sis?” Sweetie said. “What are you doing here?”

As she came closer and closer to Rarity, Sweetie’s mind quickly pieced together what was happening. Fancypants was here. And there were so many ponies. And Indigo, and Rarity in chains…

Suddenly, Sweetie remembered the last thing she had heard before falling asleep.

“Tonight, you’re going to watch your sister die.”

“SIS!” Sweetie Belle cried, reaching out toward Rarity. “Run away! They’re going to ki-“

Then, in a flash of light, Sweetie Belle was gone.

*******

“I don’t get it,” Peregrine said, as he sat by Aurora and Twist. The three of them sat a fair distance from the entrance to the Gallery, just out of earshot from the guard who kept watch over the door. “It’s not lights out yet, but we haven’t had a patron in hours. Or what feels like hours, anyway. Where is everybody?”

“You’re actually complaining about getting a break?” Aurora said. “What’s wrong with you?”

“Oh, think about it for half a second!” Peregrine said, a bit more indignantly than he’d intended. “We never get a day off unless it’s right after a Gathering! Something big must be going on if no one is coming down here.”

“He’s right,” Twist said. “Maybe the royal guards thowed up, and everyone in the Circle got arrested!”

“Well, that’s great news,” Aurora said. “Except for the part where the royal guards probably don’t know that we're down here.”

“Oh yeah,” Twist said. “Well, Thilver Thpoon said something big was happening in a week, and I’m pretty sure it’s been seven days thince then.”

“I know, I know. Look, you guys keep telling me it’s our last chance. I’m doing my best, okay? The extra pressure isn’t helping,” Peregrine said.

“Really? I work pretty well under pressure,” Aurora said.

“Guyth, stop,” Twist said. “We just need to find a way to get into the outer chamber and give it our best try, okay? Since I can’t fly or do magic, maybe I should be the one to distract the guards, while you two-“

Twist was interrupted by a bright flash of light on the far end of the room. Every head in the Gallery turned toward the anomaly. It was too far away for Twist or her friends to make out exactly what had happened.

“There she is,” said the guard by the door. “LISTEN UP, BRATS! YOU STAY WHERE YOU ARE, GOT IT? WHAT’S HAPPENING OVER THERE IS NONE OF YOUR CONCERN!”

Two guards trotted in the direction of the flash, and Twist thought she heard a filly crying out.

“A new arrival?” Aurora said. “That’s strange. They usually bring them in through the front door. Why all the secrecy?”

“Today just gets weirder and weirder,” Peregrine said.

Aurora sighed. “That poor foal,” she said. “Maybe later, we can talk to them? Put them at ease?”

“Maybe,” Twist said. “Or maybe we can get them out of here.”

*******

“WHAT DID YOU DO WITH HER?” Rarity shouted, pulling violently at her chains.

“She’s fine,” Indigo said. “I just sent her to the Gallery. Not my idea, mind you, I wanted her to stay here to witness your fate.”

Rarity turned to Fancy, enraged.

“This wasn’t part of our deal, you pompous son of a whore!” she shouted.

“Miss Rarity! Such language!” he said, smirking. “I think it’s time you learned to hold your tongue. Indigo?”

Indigo’s horn flashed. A moment later, Rarity’s screams were silenced. She continued to struggle and stamp her hooves in defiance, but her chains held fast.

“The arrogance!” Fancy said. “To invoke the terms of a deal which you yourself had no intention of following.” Fancy turned to the guard closest to the stage.

“Restrain Miss Triage, if you would be so kind.”

Triage, who had been standing at the foot of the stage, began to back away from the guard as he approached.

“Fancy, what the hell are you-?”

Triage heard a soft whooshing sound and a moment later she was tackled from behind by Gaze, who pinned her down as the first guard pushed her head to the ground.

“My dear friend Indigo told me an interesting story as we were walking to meet you,” Fancypants said. “She told me how she had gone to visit Rarity in prison. How Rarity had fallen into an uncontrollable rage during their talk, and had sworn to – what was it again, Indigo?”

“She said she was going to kill me,” Indigo said. “And then she promised she would get her sister back, and burn this mansion to the ground, with Sir Fancypants and I inside.”

A litany of gasps could be heard from the crowd.

“And lo and behold, the next time we see her,” Fancy said, “Rarity suddenly announces how terribly sorry she is, and even vows to give herself up so long as we let her see her sister and give her a hearing inside the mansion.”

Fancy shook his head, with a triumphant smile on his lips.

“Honestly, my dear,” he said. “Did you really think your little outburst wouldn’t make its way back to me?”

The crowd had abandoned its respectful silence by now, and a steady hum of frenzied muttering echoed through the room.

“And then there are the chains,” Fancy said. “They’re what confirmed my suspicions. As soon as Triage first jerked on them when we met you at the entrance, I realized your true intent.

“I’m quite fond of playing with chains, you see,” Fancy continued, “And normal ones don’t sound quite like that. These are magically weakened. I recognize the spell. They’re strong as steel now, but I imagine they’ll rot away with the utterance of the right magical phrase from either yourself or Triage. A shame my guards aren’t letting her speak.”

Triage lay restrained on the ground as a guard kept his hoof on her head, burying her face in the carpet and muffling her screams.

“So I’m afraid, my friends, that due to Rarity’s dishonorable conduct, there will be no hearing tonight,” Fancy said as he once again addressed the crowd. But this time his tone was more direct, and far less jovial. He slammed his hoof down on the ground for emphasis as he spoke. “Instead, you shall all bear witness, as this ungrateful country nag helps me demonstrate exactly what happens to any pony who questions my leadership of this Circle.”

Rarity looked out at the crowd in desperation.

Hoity! Sapphire! Do something!

Scanning the crowd, she saw Hoity Toity who was making his way toward the door, trying his best to make himself look inconspicuous. Sapphire Shores, meanwhile, was doing her best to look as outraged at Rarity as the ponies immediately surrounding her. She, too, kept looking back at the door, seemingly waiting for the chance to make her escape.

Rarity grimaced. Those cowards, she thought.

Fancy’s horn glowed a deep red. At that moment, the collar around Rarity’s neck began to glow the same color.

Fancy gave the chain a powerful tug, sending Rarity falling to the ground. He then approached her, looking her right in the eye. Rarity's expression was furious, but Fancy could see a helplessness in her eyes. He relished it.

“Remember when I used this trick on your sister?” Fancy said, indicating the red glow around Rarity’s collar. “I imagine it will hurt a great deal more when I contract a metal collar around your throat.”

His horn flashed, and the collar contracted ever so slightly. Rarity gasped.

“I’d ask if you had any last words,” Indigo said, “But given the circumstances, I suppose that will remain a mystery for the ages.”

“And so the circle closes around you,” Fancy said, watching the collar slowly contract. “Checkmate, my dear.”

[NEXT: Triumphant]

21: Triumphant

---Chapter 21: Triumphant---

In the grand hall, utter silence reigned.

Every pony in the room stood on edge, watching as Rarity struggled for air. Fancy was taking far longer than he needed to. It was clear he was enjoying himself.

To no one’s surprise, it was Indigo Dream who broke the silence.

“’Checkmate?’” she said. “Oh Fancy, my gem, you have such a flair for the dramatic!”

“Can you blame me?” Fancy replied. “I’ve been looking forward to this evening for so very long.”

“We all have, dear,” Indigo said. “A pity our dear Rarity is mute now. I’d love to hear her choke out some last words.”

“Okay, I think that’s just about enough.”

Fancy, Indigo, and dozens of Circle members all turned their attention to the sharp, high-pitched voice which had just come from the far side of the stage.

There, standing alone, was Diamond Tiara. She was smiling.

“Not that I don’t like watching Rarity squirm,” she said. “But you two are taking it way too far!”

On the ground, Triage grinned. No one noticed.

“Oh, how precious!” said Indigo, “What were you going on about, poppet?”

“You said something about last words. Well, actually, Rarity told me something she wanted you all to hear,” Diamond said. “It’s nothing much, but I think it’s pretty important.”

Fancy nodded, with an amused expression on his face.

“Here goes!” Diamond Tiara yelled. “THE CIRCLE IS BROKEN!”

A light exploded from Rarity and Triage’s horns.

Fancy stepped back in confusion as the chain in his hoof dissolved before his eyes. Rarity’s collar vanished a moment later, as did her angry, helpless expression. In its place was a look of pure confidence.

The next thing Fancy heard was laughter.

The flash had distracted Gaze long enough for Triage to raise her head, and now the unicorn looked up at Fancy defiantly.

“Me and Rarity actually improved on that chain spell,” she said. “Made it so the phrase that breaks the chains didn’t have to be spoken by the caster. So we enchanted the filly so she’d be able to break the spell, too! And it never occurred to you stuck-up pricks to silence a little pink Earth Pony, did it? Call checkmate on THAT, you jackass!”

Fancy grimaced at Triage. She responded with a grin. “I’m not scared, Fancy! Go ahead and have your goons beat me to death, if that's what you're planning. It’s worth it just to see the looks on your faces right now!”

“Spearponies!” Fancy shouted. “Kill this loud-mouthed bitch!”

“’Loud-mouthed bitch?’ Thanks for reminding me!” Triage said, as her yellow magical aura appeared on Rarity’s lips.

“Ah, much better,” Rarity said as she regained the power of speech. She turned her eyes to the crowd.

Hoity Toity had not left the room. In fact, he was standing in front of the door, keeping his eyes fixed on the others.

Of course, Rarity thought. Hoity wasn’t running for the door. He was securing it. They havn’t given up.

The day will be ours.

“My friends!” she shouted from the stage. “Our time is now!”

Enraged, Fancypants charged Rarity, intent on silencing her.

He was stopped by a well-aimed wineglass aimed at his forehead . It shattered on impact, just missing his horn. Blood and red wine trickled down Fancy’s face, mingling as they went.

“Wishing Star,” Fancy said, identifying the attacker. “Only you would be able to aim that well while intoxicated, you pompous cow.”

“Ya think ya can jus’ give that bitch Innigo my number three spot?” came Star’s drunken response. “Fuck you! Ya don’ care about us! Ya never did! Cm’on, guys! Lesh get ‘im!”

The conspirators looked at one another.

It was as good a rallying cry as any.

All at once, any calm that remained in the grand hall was broken. Five ponies standing at the front of the crowd rushed the stage and leaped.

Indigo whispered something under her breath, and a shining dark barrier appeared around the stage for a split second. Four of the ponies slammed against it, falling to the ground.

But the fifth, a green stallion, was a bit swifter than the others, and he made it to the stage intact.

“Miss Rarity!” he shouted. “Run! I’ve got Fancy!”

“Oh, do you, now?” said Fancypants, with a grim expression on his face. “Gaze.”

The stallion heard a whooshing sound behind him. He felt something hit his head.

Gaze turned toward his master as the stallion fell unconscious to the ground.

“Thank you, Gaze,” said Fancy. “That will be all.”

The grey unicorn raised an eyebrow.

“Indigo and I can handle things here,” Fancy said. “Go find Silver Spoon. Get her someplace safe. I might have to make the order soon.”

Gaze nodded, then vanished in the same instance.

Fancy turned to Rarity.

“How dare you,” he said, making no attempt to maintain his usual composure. “I raised you up from that mound of dirt you call a village. I gave you status and immunity from the law. I elevated you to the elite of the elite!"

He raised his hoof to strike Rarity.

“You ungrateful-“

His hoof did not reach its mark. A light blue aura enveloped his leg, as Rarity’s horn shined bright.

“You think you ‘elevated’ me? I am an Element of Harmony, darling,” Rarity said, as she telekinetically twisted Fancy’s leg, making him cry out in pain. Rarity smiled.

“You should be grateful I was willing to lower myself to be in your company.”

Rarity’s horn glowed as bright as Fancy had ever seen it. A moment later, he felt an explosion of pain in his leg, and collapsed to the floor.

“Oh dear,” Rarity said, as she strutted casually off the stage. “I think I might have broken something.”

Fancy attempted a spell, but the pain in his leg was so severe that he couldn’t properly focus his mind. Instead, he sat, helpless and crippled, and beheld the spectacle before him.

He did not like what he saw.

His beautiful ballroom was being torn apart by an all-out brawl. Rarity’s allies had planned their rebellion well. Most of his armed guards lay unconscious already, victims of sleep spells or well-aimed kicks. The few who remained were badly outnumbered. The guard who had been watching Triage had run off to join the fray, and the surgeon was now grinning from ear to ear as she shouted obscenities at ponies loyal to Fancypants.

Through it all, Rarity descended the stage with a graceful and refined air about her, as if she were above all the chaos that she herself had instigated. She raised a hoof, and the rebels let out a cheer.

In the corner Fancy saw Sapphire Shores, with two unconscious guards at her hooves. Two more charged at her, brandishing their weapons. She did not seem afraid.

Sapphire was as famous for her life story as she was for her songs. During her rise to fame, the papers had echoed the same story over and over again: The tale of a poor, disadvantaged filly, born and raised in a declining farm village, with a natural gift for song. They told of how she was the youngest pony ever to win a full merit scholarship to Princess Cadence’s Royal Academy of Dance. They told of a consummate performer, who choreographed her own dance routines and was known for marathon rehearsal sessions which did not end until she collapsed from exhaustion.

In a single fluid motion, Sapphire dodged one guard’s spear, then hit him in the head with a swift kick. The second guard came at her with a sword. She pivoted away (in fact, it looked more like a pirouette) and tripped the guard. He crashed to the ground, where he was quickly kicked unconscious in the final step of Sapphire’s dance.

Earth Ponies, Fancy thought. I always did underestimate them.

Another Earth Pony was ignoring the battle as she made her way to the door. Diamond Tiara ran up to Hoity Toity and stomped her hoof demandingly.

“We had a deal!” she said. “I saved them, now let me out!”

“Are you sure?” Hoity said. “It’s quite a big house. You could get lost in there.”

“I’ll risk it,” said Diamond. “Fancypants said Silver Spoon’s name just now. Which means she really is in here! I have to go find her! Besides, you promised you’d let me go if I said your stupid magic words, so MOVE!”

“Suit yourself,” Hoity said as he opened the door. “Though I am surprised you don’t want to stick around and see how the battle goes.”

Diamond Tiara looked back at the ballroom for just a moment.

“You’re all like Rarity,” she said as she ran out the door. “I hope every last one of you dies.”

Nearby, Jet Set and Upper Crust stood back to back, keeping wary of any potential attackers.

“Can you believe the nerve of that mare?” Jet Set said. “I knew Rarity was no good from the moment we met her. Remember, dear? The way she was sitting at an outdoor café talking to her cat? Her CAT? What kind of uncultured bumpkin-“

“I know, dear,” Upper Crust replied, “I was there, remember?”

“Yes, yes, I know, but the very idea of-“

“UPPER CRUST! What the hell are you doing?” shouted Triage, who was fending off an enraged unicorn with her favorite scalpel. “Help me out here!”

“Did you hear that, dearest?" Jet Set said. "She wants you to help her! Imagine, a traitor asking you for help! Why would she even expect you to-“

Jet Set never had a chance to reach the obvious conclusion before his wife knocked him out with a swift blow to the back of the head.

“I’m sorry you had to find out this way, darling,” she said. “But I think we should see other ponies.”

It was all falling apart before Fancy’s eyes. With surprise on their side, Rarity’s conspirators were quickly thinning out the ranks of Circle members who were loyal to Fancy.

No, it’s not over yet, he thought. Gaze should be back soon, and in the meantime, I still have Indi-

One moment.

Where the blazes is Indigo?

Amidst the chaotic violence which continued to unfold in the ballroom, Fancy could not locate Indigo anywhere.

“INDIGO!” He shouted. “Where the hell are you?”

That was when he noticed a strange shimmer of light near Shamrock Dream, who was cowering under a table. Then, with a bright flash, Indigo and two of her foals stood before the table.

An invisibility spell, Fancy thought. That coward.

“Come on, sweetheart! Let’s get you out of here!” Indigo said to her daughter. Shamrock dashed from out of her hiding place and embraced her mother.

Indigo turned to the stage. “Sorry, Fancy, but as I said before, a Dream lays down her life for no one.”

Three of Rarity’s allies charged at Indigo as she continued to speak.

“If you manage to live through this, be sure to remember who warned you about Rarity in the first place!” Indigo said. “Ta!”

There was another flash, and the Dream family was gone, moments before the three conspirators would have reached them.

Rarity, still standing in front of the stage like a general commanding an army, raised her hoof.

“PONIES OF THE CIRCLE!” she said. “Fancy’s guards are unconscious. His bodyguard is gone. His second has fled. Those of you who continue to fight for him, ask yourselves: is it worth it?”

She gestured toward Fancypants.

“Is he worth it?”

One by one, the ponies who remained on Fancy’s side raised up their forehooves. It was over.

“So, dear Sir Fancypants, supreme leader of the Circle,” Rarity said, turning to Fancy. “Shall we discuss the terms of your resignation?”

*******

“-ll you!”

The last fragment of Sweetie Belle’s warning was drowned out by the sound of magical feedback. Before Sweetie’s eyes, her sister vanished, and in her place was a vast, ornate room. Scores of foals turned their heads and looked right at her.

“The Gallery,” she whispered.

Sweetie recalled one particularly horrific Gathering three years ago, when Rarity had punished Sweetie for some infraction by throwing her in the Gallery and leaving her there.

She did not come back to get her for three days.

One of Sweetie Belle’s fondest hopes was that she would never see the Gallery again.

It was a moment before the teleport was fully complete, at which point Sweetie realized she was still in midair. She let out a yelp as she fell unto a soft mattress. Two guards stood on either side of it.

“Oh, yeah. The special guest,” one of them said. “Fancy told us you were coming. Got some plans for you, kiddo.”

On the other side of the room, Sweetie could hear another guard shouting out orders.

“LISTEN UP, BRATS! YOU STAY WHERE YOU ARE, GOT IT? WHAT’S HAPPENING OVER THERE IS NONE OF YOUR CONCERN!”

Just then, a realization went off in Sweetie’s head.

If I’m really in the Gallery, then she must be here, too!

“TWI-“

A hoof clapped over her mouth before she could finish. Sweetie was getting very tired of being interrupted.

The hoof’s owner slowly removed it from Sweetie’s mouth. The guard slowly shook his head, making his intent clear.

“Please…” Sweetie said to the guard. “You have to let me out of here. They’re going to kill my sister…”

“You’d better hope they don’t kill her too quick, then,” said the guard. “Fancy gave orders to keep you safe for now.
Leverage against your sister, I guess. But once she’s dead, you’re no longer special.”

The guard leaned in close to Sweetie’s face. She could smell his breath as he spoke.

“And I already called first dibs,” he said.

Sweetie shrunk back, trembling.

“Don’t worry, little girl,” said the other guard. “We’ll make you forget all about your traitor sister.”

From the other end of the room, Aurora could hear the two guards laughing.

“They’re mocking that foal!” she said. “This is awful. Newcomers usually get left alone their first night here. Why can’t they leave her alone?”

“Yeah, well, if that’s the worst thing that happens to him down here, he’s pretty lucky,” Peregrine said.

“What makes you so sure it’s a he?” Aurora said.

“What makes you so sure it’s a she?” Peregrine retorted. “Oh, that’s right. You can’t feel sorry for anyone who isn't a girl, can you? Look at you. Playing den mother with all the fillies, hugging them and wiping their tears, but if a colt feels lonely or scared, he’s on his own!“

“I don’t dismiss you because you’re a colt!” Aurora said. “I dismiss you because you’re an asshole!”

“For thun’s thake, you guyth!” Twist said. “Will you pleath knock it off! Peregrine, calm down! And Aurora, you didn’t have to call him that!”

“How can you defend him?” Aurora said. “After what he did to you!”

“I’m not defending anyone,” Twist said. “I just don’t want us to fight, okay? We finally have a day with no patrons. We’re about to do thomething really dangerous. Can’t we please just have some peace for a couple of minutes?”

Aurora could hear the faint sound of a filly sobbing on the other side of the room. But she also noticed that the guards had left her alone.

“No, we can’t have peace,” she said. “Not while that poor foal is in so much pain.”

She stood up.

“I’m going to go talk to her.”

Peregrine’s jaw dropped. “But the guards said-“

“I don’t care.” Aurora said. With a stoic expression, she began to walk toward the sound.

“Aurora, wait!” Twist said. “If you get in trouble, they’ll chain you up, and the whole plan will be ruined!”

Aurora stopped walking. “Ten years, Twist. Ten years of my life, spent down here. Do you remember how you once asked me how I kept from going numb?”

She looked back at Twist and Peregrine.

“I didn’t. The only thing I ever feel anymore is anger. But when I’m able to help someone out, when I’m able to make another foal feel less afraid, less empty...” Aurora said. “I feel it. Just for a moment, I’m happy.”

She began walking toward the newcomer.

“Hey, wait up!” Twist said, walking after her. “If you’re going, then I’m going, too.”

“Thanks, Twist,” said Aurora with a smile. "We'll go really slow, okay? Just to be safe."

“Yeah, whatever. Have fun wrecking the plan,” Peregrine said.

“Suit yourself,” Aurora said, and she and Twist walked away.

Peregrine watched them leave. After a few moments of this, he winced.

“Dammit,” he said, as he got up and began trotting after them.

*******’

Triage had a black eye. Hoity’s beautiful suit, a one-of-a-kind-Calvin Colt original, was in tatters. Even Sapphire had managed to sprain her ankle during a particularly complex show of agility.

But it didn’t matter. The head conspirators wore triumphant smiles on their faces as they watched Rarity ascend to the top of the stage. This time she wore no chains.

“My friends,” she said, addressing the crowd, such as it was. “For some time now, there have been rumors that I was planning to usurp Fancypants and take over the Circle. In light of tonight’s events you are probably not surprised to learn that those rumors are true.”

There was some good natured laughter from the crowd.

“But don’t worry, because I don’t intend to run this Circle as Fancypants did. This will not be a cheap blackmail scheme intended the increase the fortunes of a single pony. Tonight the files Fancypants has kept on all of you will be burned. My Circle will belong to us all. No secret files. No intimidation. My Circle – our Circle – will be devoted to a single ideal: pleasure, and the beautiful, freeing power it brings. We have all indulged ourselves as members of this organization. But I promise you, my friends, that we have merely scratched the surface. The plans my friends and I have will expose you to pleasures and depravities you never dreamed possible. A network of Galleries around Equestria. Untold power and influence, beyond the confines of Canterlot. It shall be ours, my friends. Join us, and let us take you there.

“To those who fought with Fancy: I bear you no ill will. Renounce him now and you may remain a member in good standing. Refuse, and you may leave with my blessing. There will be no recrimination, no petty schemes for revenge. We are all friends here.”

She walked over to Fancypants, who still lay on the ground, holding his ruined leg.

“Well, most of us,” Rarity said.

“And what’s to be done with me, then?” Fancy said. “I suppose my head will make a fine keystone in the foundations of your little empire.”

“Oh, for moon’s sake, Indigo was right. You are far too dramatic,” Rarity said. The crowd laughed. “No, Fancy, dear, nothing like that. So long as you vow to leave us be, I’m prepared to let you off with an expulsion for life. You see, there is one pony we will be keeping a file on, and that’s you. Several members began keeping their own files individually years ago, in hopes that they could use it to turn state’s evidence if we were ever caught. My friends and I have compiled those documents. It’s quite the mountain of damning evidence, I must say.”

“I understand,” Fancy said, in a monotone voice. “I’ll keep your secrets.”

“There’s a good boy,” Rarity said. “I’ll even let you keep the Gallery foals for the time being. Just until the new Gallery is constructed, of course, at which point they’ll be moved out en masse.”

“What? You mean to take my exhibits as well?” Fancy said, as emotion returned to his voice.

“They were never yours, darling,” Rarity said. “Those foals are the property of the Circle.”

“Never mine?” Fancypants shouted. “NEVER MINE? Everything in this mansion is mine, you stupid nag! You think I’m going to let you take them from me?”

“Yes, as a matter of fact, I do,” said Rarity. “And we’ll start by having you bring my sister back.”

“Ah, yes…” Fancy said. Suddenly he was smiling, and his voice was an octave deeper. “Your sister.”

“I don’t think I like your tone,” Rarity said, with a hint of unease in her voice.

Fancy closed his eyes. A blinding light erupted from his horn, and pulsated as he spoke:

“ATTENTION ALL HOUSE STAFF: INITIATE THE HOOFBEIN PROTOCOL.”

The words echoed throughout the entire mansion.

“Hoofbein?” Diamond Tiara said as she made her way through the mazelike hallways. “What’s that?”

Elsewhere in the mansion, Silver Spoon turned to Twilight in confusion. “I think I’ve heard that name before,” she said. “Twilight, do you recognize it?”

“Well, it’s a fairly uncommon name,” Twilight said, in her matter-of-fact librarian’s voice. “The most notable Hoofbein I can think of would be the pre-classical painter…”

“Painter…?” Silver Spoon said. Then she remembered.

“Oh my sun…”

“That name…” Rarity said. “The story you told me…”

“Yes, the first time you visited my mansion,” Fancy said, smiling. “The story of how I acquired Hoofbein’s masterpiece, when the gallery that owned it said I couldn’t have it.”

Rarity took a step back. “No…”

Fancypants, his face bloodied, his leg broken, grinned from ear to ear.

“You see, I set up a contingency plan years ago. Just in case. All it took was a small mechanism built in the right place, and a few specific orders to my guards. And that message I just sent was the trigger.

“No one takes what belongs to me. No one. I’ll destroy my possessions before I let anyone else lay a hoof on them. You know that, Rarity. You know the pride I take in my collections,” he said. “You should have seen this coming.”

“Rarity?” Triage said. “What is he talking about?”

“Yes, tell them, Rarity,” Fancypants said. “Tell them what happened when the idiots who ran that gallery said I couldn’t have what I wanted.”

“You…” Rarity said, her eyes wide with horror. “You burned the gallery down…”

*******

“What’s a Hoofbein?” Twist asked, as the three foals made their way toward the newcomer.

“Better question,” said Peregrine. “Where did all the guards go? As soon as we heard that voice, they all teleported away.”

“Something’s definitely going on,” said Aurora. She stopped for a moment and sniffed the air. “Hey, do you smell that?”

“Yeah," said Peregrine. “Smells like…

“…smoke…”

[NEXT: Dying breath]

22: Broken

---Chapter 22: Broken---

“My goodness,” Fancypants said as he stared out at the stunned crowd of ponies. “You’ve all gotten so quiet all of a sudden.”

As before, it was Wishing Star who broke the silence.

“He’s…he’sh gonna burn us all!” she shouted, falling to the ground. “Don’ kill me Fanshy, I’m shorry about the wine glash!”

“Will someone please get her a cup of coffee or something?” asked Triage. “And everyone calm down! He’s just bluffing! There’s no way he’d burn down his entire mansion just to spite us.”

“Of course I wouldn’t,” Fancy said, smiling calmly. “The same magical barrier that prevents uninvited guests from visiting the Gallery will also keep the flames from rising. My failsafe was intended to destroy the evidence in the event of a raid from the authorities, but I suppose it works just as well to punish a group of traitors like yourselves.”

“’Destroy the evidence?’” Rarity said. “How long will it be before…”

“Before everything in the gallery is ashes? Oh, the flames should spread quite quickly. I imagine it shouldn’t be more than twenty minutes. Half an hour, at most.” He shrugged. “At least the end will come quickly for all those fo-“

Rarity screamed.

The sound was so without dignity, so utterly contrary to the confident, refined image which Rarity had worked her entire life to cultivate, that nearly every pony in the room momentarily forgot about Fancy’s threat to the Gallery. A few ponies let out gasps of shock. Even Fancy’s smug smile vanished at the sound of the guttural, primal cry.

Enraged, Rarity charged Fancy, and, still screaming, kicked him in the stomach with all her might. The former leader of the Circle was sent flying across the stage, as his ex-followers looked on.

“YOU MONSTER! YOU DISGUSTING, FOUL…” Rarity screamed as she ran up to Fancy’s injured form, towering over him.

Fancy clutched his chest with his right forehoof, wincing in pain. “My rib…” he said quietly. “I think you broke-“

“SHUT UP!” Rarity shouted. “Bring my sister back, Fancy. Bring her back now, or in Celestia’s name, I swear I will kill you.”

“Oh?” Fancy said. He turned to the crowd. “Behold, my friends! The benevolent ways of your new leader!”

“This isn’t a joke, you degenerate, sick…ARRGH!” Rarity shouted. “How could even think of endangering my sister like that?”

With that, Fancy began to laugh, but his laughter quickly gave way to a series of painful coughs. Still, his smile had returned.

“’Degenerate? Sick?’ You think you can pass judgment on me?” he retorted. “There are over a hundred foals trapped in the Gallery. And yet, when I announced the existence of my little failsafe, what was your demand? Not ‘Stop the fire, Fancy’ or ‘Evacuate the Gallery, Fancy.’ Oh, no. So long as Sweetie Belle is safe, you couldn’t care less about the others, could you?”

Rarity’s eyes went wide as Fancy’s words began to sink in.

“Imagine if I did return your sister,” Fancy continued. “What would you do? Would you stand here and hug her, whisper your hollow promises of devotion to her, all the while knowing that just beneath us, a hundred foals just like her were burning alive?”

“No…” Rarity stammered. “Sweetie is…she’s different…”

“Why? Because she’s your favorite? Because you like the taste of her cunt more than the others? Is that it, you self-righteous cow?”

Fancy’s voice was lower now. He had given up on addressing the crowd, and now spoke only to Rarity.

“You act as though you’re better than me somehow. You have the audacity to judge me, when in the end, you’re no different. Just as I had Gaze protect Silver Spoon from the fire, you now ask for special protection for your sister. And then you intend to turn a blind eye while a hundred children die in agony. Some Element of Harmony.

“So yes, dear Rarity, perhaps I am a degenerate. Perhaps I am a monster. But the difference –the only difference—between you and me, is that I know what I am.”

With some difficulty, Fancy shifted to a reclining position on the ground. Despite his injuries, he looked quite relaxed.

“Now, then, oh paragon of virtue,” he said. “I believe you were about to beat a wounded old stallion to death.”

Rarity lowered her head.

“I know…” she said. “I know the choices I’ve made have perhaps been…selfish. But Fancy, you must understand. When I look at Sweetie Belle, I feel such peace. It’s as if she embodies everything I could have been. So innocent, so kind, so full of hope. If I had been as strong as she is when I was her age, perhaps I’d have…perhaps I wouldn’t be here today…

“I know it’s selfish of me. But without her, all of this, everything I've accomplished, would mean nothing. Just let her go, Fancy...”

Rarity was in tears.

“Please…”

Fancy smiled.

“Beg me,” he said.

“What?”

“Here and now, in front of your new congregation,” Fancy said. “Bow down and beg me.”

Trembling, Rarity looked at the crowd. Most of them were too far to hear what Fancy had said.

But Triage, standing close to Rarity on the stage, had heard everything. And Rarity could see her silently mouthing three words in her direction:

“Don’t you dare.”

“I imagine the flames must be spreading by now,” Fancy said. “Tick tock, my dear.”

Rarity’s eyes darted back and forth between Fancy and Triage.

Fancy was in more pain than he let on. The pain in his leg was getting worse, and it hurt to breathe.

But just a glimpse at Rarity was all the confirmation he needed that he was far more comfortable at the moment than she was.

*******

“Good day? No, definitely not a good day.” Sweetie Belle said to herself as she lay on the mattress alone. “Bad day? No…it doesn’t feel like a bad day, either…”

Somewhere in an evidence locker at the Ponyville guard office sat a little pink book. The book was bound with a small lock, which had long since been broken by overzealous guards looking for evidence against Rarity.

Scribbled on the front of the book in permanent marker were the words:

SWEETIE BELLE’S SECRET DIARY: KEEP OUT!!!

At one point, the royal guard had hoped that this book would become the cornerstone of their case against Rarity. They had been disappointed.

Each entry in the diary was roughly the same. There would be a date, a few crude drawings in the margins, and a brief list of the day’s events.

Every single entry began with the words “good day,” or “bad day.” They would then be followed by short phrases like “Went diving with CMC today. Still no marks,” or “Had test in music class today. Perfect score!”

Rarity’s name was never mentioned.

The investigators had correctly deduced that a “good day” was a day in which Sweetie did not suffer any sort of abuse. A “bad day” designated the opposite.

But there was no way to prove that assumption in court, and so the diary had been tossed in a locker, along with various other random objects taken from the scene of Rarity’s crimes which had proven to be of no use.

No one had thought to return the diary to Sweetie Belle when she left town.

Sweetie Belle still kept her diary. She had not missed a single day since she’d lost the book. She simply kept it in her head now.

At some point in each day, she would whisper “bad day” to herself, followed by a brief recap of her activities.

She didn’t have good days anymore. Not since Indigo had adopted her.

She wasn’t sure why she did it. She just knew that keeping her diary in her head felt safe. It felt like home.

To Sweetie, “home” did not mean the house she and Rarity shared back in Ponyville. It was someplace else. A place she could go whenever she wanted, which was warm, comfortable, and safe.

A place where Sweetie Belle had never been.

But between seeing her sister again, being transported to the Gallery, and not being touched all day, Sweetie wasn’t sure how to classify the day’s events.

“Not bad, but not really good either…” she said to herself. “Maybe…”

“Hey! Are you alright?”

Sweetie turned around to see an unfamiliar soft pink unicorn with a long white mane. She gasped.

“W-who are you?” Sweetie said, shrinking away. “Don’t come any closer!”

“It’s okay!” said the unicorn, raising her front hooves. “I’m a friend! My name’s Aurora. I just wanted to make sure you were alright…”

“Aurora, wait up!” came a voice behind the unicorn. “You thaid we would go thlowly!”

“That was before Peregrine smelled smoke,” the unicorn said. “It’s probably nothing, but since the guards are gone anyway, there’s no reason to wait around.”

“Wait,” Sweetie Belle said, her posture suddenly stiffening. “Did she just say ‘thlowly?’”

A moment later, Twist ran into view.

“Well, you didn’t have to just dash off like that!” Twist said to Aurora. “I’m not as fast as yo-“

Twist’s words hung dead in the air as she caught a glimpse of Sweetie Belle.

“Oh my thun…” Twist said. “Sweetie Belle?”

“Twist…” Sweetie said softly, lowering her head. “Oh Celestia…you’re still here…”

“Where else would I go?” Twist said, forcing a smile as she walked over to Sweetie Belle.

“No, don’t do that!” Sweetie said, curling up on the mattress as if to make herself look as small as possible. “Please don’t make jokes…”

“Sweetie…”

“Every day since the Gathering, I’ve thought about you all the time,” Sweetie said. “About how scared you must be. How much pain you must be in. All because of me. All because I lied to you that day after school.”

Sweetie sat up and faced in Twist’s direction. But her eyes were shut, as if she was afraid to face her.

“Twist, it’s all my fault!” she said. “I’m so, so sorr-“

Suddenly, Sweetie felt a pair of legs surrounding her. There were two hooves on her back. Sweetie opened her eyes.

Twist was embracing her.

“It’s really good to see you, Sweetie,” she said.

“But…but…” Sweetie stammered. “You know what I did to you!”

“Stop it,” Twist said. “Don’t you ever, ever apologize for what she made you do.”

“BUT I-“

“Sweetie, you need to stop thinking like this, okay? You didn’t do this to me,” Twist said. “You’re not your sister.”

Upon hearing those words, Sweetie felt as if a tremendous weight had vanished from her back.

She collapsed in Twist’s arms and returned her embrace.

"Thank you," she said softly. "Thank you so much..."

“Don't worry,” Twist said, holding on to her friend. “We’re all going to go home.”

“Home?” Sweetie said. She turned the word over in her head, then decided it wasn’t worth contemplating further. Instead, she replaced it with two others.

“Good day,” she said, smiling.

“What was that?” Twist asked.

“Not important,” Sweetie said, breaking the embrace and wiping the tears from her eyes. “Who are you friends?”

“Oh, right!” Twist said. “This is Aurora. She’s the oldest foal here, and the nicest!”

Aurora let out a dismissive chuckle at the compliment, and smiled at Sweetie Belle.

“And this,” Twist said, indicating the blue Pegasus standing next to Aurora. “Is Peregrine. He’s…”

She hesitated for a moment, then continued.

“He’s going to help us get out of here,” she said. “I’m sure he is.”

Peregrine looked away, but smiled.

“Wait, you have an idea for getting out of here?” Sweetie said. “But how? Can Aurora teleport?”

“No, but there’s someone in the mansion who can,” Twist said. “Or at least, I hope so. It’s complicated.”

“Well, we’ve got a golden opportunity now,” Aurora said. “The guards are gone, but there’s no telling when they’ll be back. We should go out and try to break the barrier befo-“

They heard the explosion first. Then the screaming.

It had come from one of the inner areas, where the private rooms were located. From their position, none of them could see the flames, but none of them needed to. The thick black smoke billowing from the door at the far end of the room was confirmation enough.

“Oh no…” Aurora said. “The guards weren’t just leaving. They were evacuating!”

A moment later, nearly a dozen foals came running out of the door. A few had singed manes, and some were coughing loudly.

“That’s not enough…” Twist said, horrified. “There were at least twice as many foals in there!”

She ran off to get a better look at the door, and Aurora followed.

“I can’t see any fire!” she said. “There’s too much smoke! Why aren’t the others coming out?”

“That much smoke can get you almost as fast as fire can,” Aurora said. “We need to get to the outer chamber! Come on!”

Sweetie and Peregrine joined them, and together the four foals began running toward the Gallery’s front door.

Twist lagged back for just a moment, and turned to take a last look at the smoke-filled room. She could hear voices on the other side of the door. They sounded terrified.

“TWIST! For sun’s sake, RUN!”

Twist gritted her teeth and ran in the direction of Aurora’s voice.

*******

There was no strength left in Rarity’s legs.

She was not tired. She was not in pain. But the simple act of standing upright had become a herculian effort.

She looked back at Triage, desperately. The surgeon returned an ice-cold stare.

She looked at the crowd. Every eye was on her.

A single thought roared through her mind, drowning out everything else:

The longer you wait, the more likely she is to die.

Rarity’s legs gave out. Her neck felt like there was a thousand pound weight on it.

She bowed.

“Fancy,” she said. “I be-“

Before she could finish, she felt Triage’s hoof clap over her mouth.

“Don’t be stupid,” Triage said. “Fancy couldn’t bring your sister back even if he wanted to.”

Fancypants raised an eyebrow.

“Think about it, Rarity!” Triage said. “If he could just zap in there and get her, he wouldn’t even be here! He’d have teleported away as soon as the fight ended! Look at him. He couldn’t possibly concentrate hard enough to cast a teleport spell. He’s in too much pain!”

Triage took her hoof off of Rarity’s mouth.

“Get up,” she whispered. “You’re embarrassing us.”

Fancy chuckled as Rarity got to her hooves.

Rarity heard murmurs from the crowd. And behind her, Sapphire and Hoity exchanged uneasy whispers.

“Well, that didn’t go over terribly well, did it?” Fancy said, smiling. “You’re losing them, dear.”

“Wow,” Sapphire whispered to Hoity. “He doesn’t give up, does he? What does he have to gain by embarrassing Rarity?”

“Petty revenge, I suppose,” Hoity said. “There’s no other reason for him to taking up so much time when…wait.”

“Hoity?”

“Taking up time…why would he want to-RARITY!”

Rarity and Fancy both turned to face Hoity.

“He’s stalling us!” Hoity shouted. “He’s just buying time until that servant of his comes ba-“

Whoosh.

As if on cue, Gaze was suddenly standing on the stage. A second later, Hoity fell to the ground unconscious, immediately after the grey unicorn had delivered a sharp blow to the back of his neck.

Fancy was relieved, but only for a moment. When he looked at Gaze, the color drained from his face.

“Gaze?” he asked uneasily.

Rarity noticed the source of Fancy’s discomfort immediately.

There stood Gaze, a pony known for both his brutal efficiency and his stoic, emotionless demeanor.

And he was smiling.

*******

The Gallery was in chaos.

The smoke that had been billowing from the far rooms had now given way to a raging blaze. Twist, Sweetie, Aurora and Peregrine found themselves in the midst of a hoard of stampeding, panicking foals as they made their way to the outer chamber.

“They left us to die!” shouted one colt, in the midst of a panic. “THEY LEFT US ALL TO DIE!”

As they neared the door to the outer chamber, Aurora glanced around.

“My sun,” she said. “He’s the only one left…”

“Who’s the only one left?” Peregrine asked.

“Um, nothing.” Aurora said, avoiding his gaze.

“Cripes, can’t you be straight with me this one time?” Peregrine said. “Who were you talking about when you said ‘he’? And why won’t you look me in the…”

Peregrine stopped running.

He stood motionless as scores of foals raced by him. Aurora’s comment suddenly made sense to him.

There were no Pegasi running past him. Not a single one.

He looked back at the room behind him, which was now consumed in flames.

The chains, he thought. They were all chained up in that room. There’s no way they could have gotten out before…

“AURORA!”

Aurora was almost at the door to the outer chamber, but she stopped and turned toward Peregrine.

“Come here,” he said.

“Are you crazy?” Aurora said. “Get away from there before the fire spreads!”

“COME. HERE.” Peregrine said. He spoke with such calm intensity that Aurora felt almost compelled to comply. She walked over to Peregrine.

“Get on my back,” he said. “We’re doing this now. We’re breaking the barrier.”

“Are you sure?” Aurora said, taken aback. “You’ve never had a successful takeoff before. And you’d be carrying me, to boot!”

“I’ll have to do,” said Peregrine. “You said it yourself. I’m the only one left.”

Aurora nodded solemnly and climbed unto Peregrine’s back.

“Hold on,” he said. “Oh, and Aurora?”

“Yeah?”

“I’m sorry. For everything.”

Shouldn’t you be saying that to Twist? Aurora thought. But she decided not to vocalize her thoughts.

“Okay,” Aurora said, wrapping her forelegs around his neck. “Are you ready?”

“To fly?” Peregrine replied. “I’ve been ready my whole damn life.”

With that, the blue Pegasus took off into a sprint. Behind him, there was a small explosion as the flames began to spread into the Gallery’s main room.

Most of the foals were in the outer chamber now, and which gave Peregrine a straight shot to the door. As he reached the entrance, he began to flap his wings.

“Get your spell ready,” he said. “I doubt I can do this twice.”

“You sure you can do this even once?” Aurora said.

“It's like I told you!” Peregrine said as he dashed into the outer chamber. “I just needed more runway!”

Peregrine jumped.

He did not come back down.

The colt gasped as he realized he was airborne. Aurora, her hooves around his neck, let out a frightened yelp.

“YEEEEES!” shouted the blue Pegasus as the foals below watched in surprise. He glanced downward and caught a glimpse of Twist, jumping up and down excitedly. Sweetie Belle was next to her, looking excited but surprised.

The mural where the barrier was anchored was directly above Aurora and Peregrine.

“We can do this!” Aurora said! “I’ll prep the spell! Climb!”

“Don’t worry!” said Peregrine. He wobbled a bit and lost some altitude as he spoke, but he quickly regained it. “I’ve got this!”

Peregrine began his ascent. It was awkward and rough, and he almost fell crashing to the ground in more than one instance. But for every hoof he fell, he would climb two more. Now that he was in the air, reaching the mural did not seem like a challenge; it seemed like an inevitability. Flying was difficult, but it felt incredibly natural.

“I was meant to be up here,” he whispered to himself. “I was born for this.”

As he reached the ceiling, Peregrine heard arcane words being whispered in his ear, and felt a strange warmth near the top of his head. He surmised, correctly, that it came from Aurora’s glowing horn.

“I’ve got it! The spell's cast!” she said. “Now just get me up there! I’ve got to touch the goblet painted on the roof in the next minute or the spell will dissipate!”

“I know! I know! Relax!” Peregrine said. “We’re almost there.”

On the ground, most of the foals were looking straight up. Many of the younger foals had never seen a Pegasus in flight before, and in any case, the spectacle was preferable to looking back at the ever-encroaching flames.

“What are they doing up there?” a filly asked Twist.

“They’re giving us a chance,” she replied.

“Almost there…” Peregrine said, groaning as his wings began to tire. “Just a little further….can you reach?”

“Maybe…” Aurora said. She stretched out her neck, but came up slightly short. “Damn! Get me higher! Just a tiny bit more!”

“I’m trying!” Peregrine said. “It’s getting harder to stay up!”

Aurora looked down. Smoke was beginning to waft into the outer hall.

“No time,” she said. “Sorry, Peregrine! This might hurt a bit!”

Before the Pegasus could respond, Aurora moved her back legs so her hooves were resting on Peregrine’s back. Then, with a look of grim determination, she let go of his neck, and pushed off with her back legs.

Peregrine fell downward, but managed to remain aloft.

“Oh my moon!” Sweetie Belle shouted. “She jumped!”

The foals gasped in unison as Aurora rose in the air of her own power. Her ascent lasted only a second, but it felt like hours as her glowing horn grew ever closer to the goblet painted on the ceiling.

Then, for just the briefest instant, they connected.

It was all she needed.

*******

“I just can’t believe that’s all it took to get rid of him!” Silver said to Twilight. “Where do you think he went?”

“Frankly, I don’t care right now,” Twilight replied. “For the time being, we have to find an alternate way to get down to the Gall-AHHH!” Twilight grabbed her head as if she were in sudden pain.

“Twilight? Are you okay? What was that?”

“Magical feedback,” she said. “Something big just happened nearby. Like a powerful spell was cancelled or…”

“The barrier?” Silver said hopefully.

“Maybe,” Twilight said, rubbing her temples. “Give me a moment to let the pain go away and I can give teleporting another try.”

*******

It happened so quickly.

Peregrine saw Aurora touch the goblet. He saw the light from her horn expand, creating a massive white aura which covered the entire ceiling. This, he realized, was the physical form of the barrier. As he looked up in awe, he flew to position himself to catch Aurora as she began to fall.

Then the barrier shattered.

There was a sound like a hundred glass windows breaking at once, and with it came a magical shockwave. Peregrine was sent flying backwards, slamming against the wall. The shockwave had been incredibly powerful.

And Aurora had been right in the center of it.

It took Peregrine a moment to get his bearings. He’d taken a bad hit, but was still able to float down to the ground, mostly on instinct.

Once he was lucid again, he noticed a small circle of foals gathered in the center of the room. He heard Twist’s voice.

“GIVE HER SOME SPACE!”

A few foals backed up. That was when Peregrine saw it.

There was blood all over the floor.

“Aurora…” he said. “AURORA!”

He ran toward the small group of foals to find Aurora lying on the ground. Twist was sitting with her, with Aurora’s head in her lap.

Twist’s leg was covered in blood.

“What happened?” Peregrine said as he pushed his way through the crowd.

“She…” Sweetie Belle said. “When the barrier broke, she just came down so fast…”

Aurora’s eyes were closed. Her breathing was shallow.

“Hey, is that Peregrine?” she said. “Nice flying, pal.”

“I couldn’t get us high enough…” Peregrine replied. “This is my fault…”

“Don’t be stupid,” Aurora said. “I’m the one who jumped. But then…I forget what happened next. I think…I think I hit my head…”

“Shhh, it’s okay,” Twist said. “You did it. You broke the barrier.”

“Really?” Aurora said. She smiled. “That’s…that’s good…”

Her voice trailed away.

“Aurora, can you still hear me?” Twist said desperately.

“Yeah, you’re a little foggy, though,” she said. Her voice was much quieter than usual, and her words were slightly slurred. “Are you far away?”

Twist was inches from Aurora’s face.

“I’m right here,” Twist said. “I’m right here with you, okay? All of us are.”

The crowd responded with a chorus of replies.

“We’re here, Aurora!”

“Don’t be scared!”

“Thank you for helping me feel welcome when I came here…”

“Thanks for that time you snuck me extra food when I was sick!”

“We love you!”

Aurora chuckled, and smiled widely. “You guys…” she said. “Happy to help. Hey, is Peregrine still there?”

“I’m here…” Peregrine said. “I’m not going anywhere!”

“Good,” Aurora said. “Listen, I’m sorry I was so hard on you. I know you did some bad things, but you’re not a bad colt. Not deep down. So I can’t speak for Twist or anyone else, but for what it’s worth: I forgive you.”
.
Peregrine closed his eyes.

“Thank you,” he whispered.

“Twist?” Aurora said. “I…this place…the Gallery…”

“Yeth?” Twist said. “What about the Gallery?”

“I don’t want to die here.”

Sweetie Belle buried her face in her hooves.

“I spent most of my life here,” Aurora said. “I just…I just wanted to see the sky again, Twist! Was that asking so much?”

“Aurora, it’s okay! You’ll be fine!” Twist said desperately.

“When I was little,” Aurora said. “I’d go out at night, and just look at the stars. I told you about that. But sometimes, the moon would come out and it would be so bright! It would bathe the whole sky in its light. That’s when the sky was at its most beautiful. When it would shine just like the moon…”

“I can see it,” Twist said, closing her eyes. “I can see your sky, Aurora. It’s all around me, shining so bright. It’s so beautiful…”

“Twist, when you get out of here, look at it for me, okay?” Aurora said. “Every now and then, just go out and count the stars. I always loved to count the stars…”

“We…we can do that right now!” Twist said. “You were unconscious for so long, Aurora, you missed it! We got rescued! You’re outside, and it’s night time! You don’t have to die in the Gallery! You’re free! All of us are free!”

Aurora’s eyes remained closed. But Twist noticed a few tears trickling down from them.

“Oh, Twist,” she said. “You’re a great storyteller…and a terrible liar.”

Twist closed her eyes. She couldn't bear to look anymore.

“I…” Twist stammered. “I just wanted to…”

“It’s okay…” Aurora said. “I appreciate you trying. And thanks so much for helping me see the sky…”

“The sky!” Twist said. “Tell me more about how it looks when the moon is really bright! What color is the sky then, Aurora?”

Her friend did not respond.

“Aurora? What color is it? Aren’t you going to tell me? Aurora?”

Twist opened her eyes.

Aurora's eyes were open, too. They were pointed right at Twist. And for one fleeting moment, Twist was sure they could still see her.

But then the moment passed.

[NEXT: Gaze/Twilight/Retribution]

23: Gaze

It’s my hope that by writing these words, I can finally put the events of that terrible night to rest.

It’s not that I want to forget. I don’t want to ever forget her.

But maybe I can finally put that night behind me. Maybe I can finally move on…

I’ll tell you what haunts me the most about that night. It’s not the fact that she died while I held her. It’s not the chaos that erupted in the mansion shortly afterward.

It’s a question.

It happened in that final, terrifying moment, when I opened my eyes and saw Aurora staring right at me. I could tell, just by looking into her eyes, that she was still alive.

And then, a second later, she was gone.

Nothing had changed about her appearance. But somehow, I could tell. There was something there, something invisible but impossible to ignore, and it had vanished right in front of me, as I looked into the eyes of my friend.

I’ve wondered what that something was. But that’s not the question that keeps me up at night.

It’s the look she gave me, in that last moment.

I only caught a glimpse of it before the end. Perhaps if I had more time to look, while her eyes could still see, I might have been able to tell what that look she gave me was.

I had never seen that look in her eyes before. To this day, I don’t know what it meant.

But I have my theories.

I’d like to say that I know she died content. After all, she was surrounded by friends professing their love for her. I can only hope I’ll go the same way.

But when I think of how she looked at me, I can’t bring myself to believe that.

It seemed as though she was pleading with me. As if there was something she wanted to ask, but she couldn’t form the words.

And I’ll never know what it was.

--Chapter 23: Gaze—

Twist was paralyzed.

She did not move. She barely breathed. And even though Aurora was gone, she kept looking into her empty eyes, as if she was searching for something.

For a moment, the fire raging in the next room was completely forgotten. Not a single foal made a sound.

Then, as gently as she could, Sweetie Belle reached out and closed Aurora’s eyes.

Twist reacted to the gesture with mild shock, as if she had forgotten that there were other ponies in the room. She looked up at Sweetie.

“Is this really happening?” she said softly.

“Twist,” Sweetie replied. “I’m so sorry.”

Twist looked back down at Aurora.

“All she wanted was to go outside…” Twist said. Her voice was rapidly losing its coherence. “All she wanted was to go outside! All she wanted...all she...”

Sweetie Belle embraced her friend, and Twist returned the hug, desperate to feel the warmth of a living pony.

“All she…all she…all she…” Twist repeated, though her speech was now barely comprehensible. “She…she…she…”

Sweetie held her friend tight as she felt Twist go limp in her arms. Twist began to sob uncontrollably.

Close by, Peregrine sat on the floor, with his back to the entire spectacle.

“Just a little higher,” he whispered. “I only had to go a little higher.”

*******

FIVE MINUTES EARLIER

It was all falling apart.

Silver Spoon looked on in despair as Twilight’s third attempt to make it through the barrier failed. As before, her teleport spell backfired, resulting in a small explosion which sent the purple unicorn tumbling to the ground.

Twilight, her mane singed, her coat darkened by soot, grimaced as she made the effort to stand on unsteady legs.

“You’re hurt…” Silver said. “Twilight, I’m sorry! This is all my fault…”

“Silver, don’t be absurd,” Twilight retorted. “You didn’t ask Fancy to put up this barrier.”

“Well, no,” Silver said. “But the entire plan to bring it down was my idea. This whole time, I’ve been gambling that Twist and her friends could break it before tonight. As if they’d somehow be able to make it past all those guards…”

Silver sat down on the ground, defeated.

“I just wanted to help someone for once. To make up for all the awful things I’ve done…”

“Silver, just because you teased your classmates, that doesn’t make you a bad pony. We’ve been through this.”

Silver shook her head.

Should I tell her?, she thought. Should I tell her how I abandoned Diamond? How I helped Rarity?

Should I tell her what kind of pony I really am?

Lost in thought, Silver barely noticed what sounded like a soft gust of wind out of the corner of her ear. An instant later, her thoughts fled. She managed a terrified gasp.

The floor was moving away from her.

It took a second for Silver to get her bearings and realize that she was floating in the air. She looked at Twilight. Her horn was not glowing.

“What’s going on?” Silver said. She looked around, and in the shadowy hallway behind her, could see a tiny point of light.

“Who’s there? Fancy? Miss Rarity?”

“’Miss’ Rarity?” Twilight said under her breath. Then she shouted in the direction of the light. “Whoever you are, let the foal go!”

There was no response. Silver, desperately, began to struggle, trying to force herself closer to the ground. Her attempts left her spinning helplessly in midair as she began to be pulled away from Twilight, toward the dark hallway.

“Twilight! Help me!”

Twilight charged toward the hallway, her horn alight.

“I said, LET HER GO!”

A small ball of light shot out from Twilight’s horn and flew straight up in the air. Upon reaching the ceiling, it burst, bathing the entire area in light.

There were no shadows to hide in now. Twilight could now clearly see the grey unicorn who was levitating Silver Spoon. As always, he wore a neutral, stoic expression, though his eyes narrowed upon meeting Twilight’s.

“Gaze,” she said. “I won’t ask you to put her down again.”

As if to call Twilight’s bluff, the gray unicorn turned and began to walk down the hall, with Silver tethered to his horn like a balloon on a string.

“Stop!” Twilight said, running in front of him and cutting him off. “Fancypants asked you to do this, didn’t he? Why are you still taking orders from him?”

Gaze snorted in Twilight’s direction. A moment later, both he and Silver Spoon were gone.

Twilight looked around in a panic. He was nowhere to be found.

“DAMMIT, GAZE, COME BACK!” she shouted. “YOUR MISSION IS OVER! SHE’S SETTING YOU FREE!”

There was a small whooshing sound as Gaze reappeared in front of Twilight. Silver Spoon was still hovering behind him.
For just a moment, Twilight could have sworn she had seen a momentary change in his expression.

“Princess Luna told me about you. About the oath you took, and all the things you’ve had to endure. She also gave me a message for you, but said I could only give it when the time was right.”

Gaze raised an eyebrow.

“Well, I’m not sure this is the right time,” Twilight continued. “But I know that I’m not going to let you take Silver Spoon. It’s time you stopped serving that disgusting pony who calls himself your master.”

Gaze’s facial expression did not change. But Twilight could not look at him without feeling as though a change had occurred.

“Gaze…” Twilight said, lowering her head. “No, that’s not who you are is it?

“Sir Twenty-Twenty, in the name of Luna, High Princess of the Moon, I hereby invoke Code White.”

Just for a moment, a bright magical flash enveloped Gaze’s entire body. Twilight knew enough about the ways of magic to recognize that she had not just cast a spell. She had broken one.

Silver Spoon drifted gently to the ground as Gaze’s horn lost its glow.

The grey unicorn looked at Twilight. She couldn't help but feel mildly shocked as his eternally stoic expression vanished before her eyes. The empty neutrality he normally exuded was gone. For the first time, Gaze looked at her as a normal pony would.

“It’s about damn time,” he said.

The curtains in the hallway danced in a brief, unnatural wind, and Gaze was gone.

“What in the…” Silver said. “What was that all about?”

“I set him free,” Twilight said. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. I just can’t believe that’s all it took to get rid of him!” Silver said to Twilight. “Where do you think he went?”

“Frankly, I don’t care right now,” Twilight replied. “For the time being, we have to find an alternate way to get down to the Gall-AHHH!” Twilight grabbed her head as if she were in sudden pain.

“Twilight? Are you okay? What was that?”

“Magical feedback,” she said. “Something big just happened nearby. Like a powerful spell was canceled or…”

“The barrier?” Silver said hopefully.

“Maybe,” Twilight said, rubbing her temples. “Give me a moment to let the pain go away and I can give teleporting another try.”

*******

You remember, don’t you? You were different from the others.

You saw it the moment you enlisted. The way the other cadets looked at you. The way you always seemed just a bit smaller than the others, a bit weaker.

During strength tests, you were always dead last. Oh, you passed the minimum requirements with ease, but when the scores were posted, your name was always at the bottom.

But in the written exams, it was just the opposite. Top of your class, every time.

And she noticed.

On graduation day, when you were officially inducted into the royal guard, you were taken aside. “The Princess has taken notice of you,” was all you were told. You weren’t surprised. You’d noticed, too: the way her eyes had followed you as you walked up to receive your diploma. They hadn’t done that for any other graduate.

It was how you had gotten this far. Your powers of observation. Your photographic memory. Your flawless vision, as implied by your name.

Twenty-Twenty.

“You can just call me Twenty,” you had told her out of habit. You immediately regretted saying it. How could you take such a casual tone with Princess Celestia herself?

But the Princess had just laughed it off.

“I’ve noticed your talents, Sir Twenty,” she told you.

“Sir?” you had asked.

“The title is yours, if you want it,” she said. “Tell me, have you ever heard of the Silent Knighthood?”

Of course you had. It was a famous legend of the royal guard academy: The elite shadow guard which worked under deep cover, its members subjected to terrible ordeals for the honor of protecting Equestria.

“They are a secret enclave within the royal guard. The more public, overt guard needs ponies with strong, fit bodies,” the Princess told you. “The Silent Knighthood needs those with keen, able minds. You possess the latter. I extend to you this offer once, and once only. If you refuse, you will bear no penalty, and I will think no less of you. Being a Silent Knight is a terrible burden to bear, Sir Twenty.”

You asked her why. The rumors never went into much detail.

“The Silent Knighthood deals in deep cover operations,” the Princess said. “Your task will be to infiltrate a group of my choosing, one which threatens or compromises the peace of our land. You will report back to me on them, but you will never act against them without my direct command. While under cover, you will behave as though you are a member of that group. I want you to fully understand what that means.”

Celestia’s expression turned grim. “You will never question or resist any order given to you. You will participate fully in their activities. You will be asked to commit acts of great evil, my knight. And you will do them.”

“I don’t understand,” you said. “How would that benefit Equestria?”

“Twenty, do you trust the judgment of your Princess?”

Oh, yes, you remember this part, don’t you? The way you instantly crumbled under her insinuation. The way you bowed your head in reverence and shame.

“Of course I do,” you said. “Completely. Forgive me, your highness.”

That’s what she really wanted, isn’t it? Not loyalty. Not skill. Obedience.

You should have been able to tell from the way she smiled at your response. The condescending look she gave you.
Where were your powers of observation then?

To her credit, she did warn you. Before you agreed to join, she asked you one more time if you were sure. She told you that deep cover assignments can last years, and that members of the Knighthood can never be publicly honored or recognized for their work.

You said you didn’t care. You said you just wanted to serve your nation.

You remember the training. Learning the art of silent teleportation. The rigorous magical training, expanding your abilities to higher levels than you had ever dreamed.

And you remember Code Black.

“Only a High Princess may invoke Code Black,” Celestia had explained. “That is the order to officially begin a deep cover mission. The mission will then continue until a High Princess, or someone personally empowered by her, gives the order of Code White, which terminates the mission and allows the Knight to drop his cover.”

Foolishly, you chuckled.

“Oh, so that’s what Code Black is,” you said. “The rumors at the academy seemed to imply it was some sort of spell.”

“The rumors were not far off,” the Princess said. “Twenty, in the past, knights assigned to your particular mission have had difficulty carrying out the full extent of their duties. A few generations ago, a knight assigned to infiltrate the Circle broke cover when he attended his first Gathering. He was so disgusted by what he witnessed, he flew into a rage. He was exposed, and I was forced to destroy the group decades earlier than planned.”

You had never heard of the Circle before. You’d always assumed you’d be assigned to infiltrate some foreign army or an enclave of dark magic users. If only you had been.

“You see, Twenty, the knight assigned to infiltrate the Circle is there so I am always kept informed about the organization’s happenings. You will be my eyes, and nothing more. Under no circumstances will you interfere with the group, or attempt to stop its activities. There is simply too much at stake.”

The Princess sighed, and looked at you with an expression of great sadness. You remember that now, even through your anger. She truly pitied you.

“When Code Black is invoked, certain restrictions will be placed on you. Parts of your memory will be blocked out. Not everything, but enough to keep your mind focused on your task. You’ll remember your mission, your training, your name and your true purpose. Everything else will be hidden from your conscious mind. We find this makes it easier for Knights to assimilate to their new identities.”

“I see,” you said. You were beginning to have doubts, but it was too late to turn back now, wasn’t it? “But if this Circle is as bad as you make it sound, what’s to stop me from being enraged by what I see like the knight you mentioned before? How can you be sure I’ll be able to control my emotions?”

The Princess’ horn lit up. She looked almost mournful as she pointed it at you.

“You won’t need to control your emotions,” she said. “Because you won’t have any.”

You resisted the urge to step away. You were afraid, but your sense of duty kept you from running.

If only you'd given in to your fear.

The Princess spoke with an unearthly voice. “Sir Twenty-Twenty, as High Princess of the Sun and supreme ruler of Equestria, I invoke Code Black.”

And then you felt nothing.

For five years, nothing. Your name was Gaze. You found your way into Fancypants’ employ. You worked your way up to becoming his personal assistant and bodyguard. Ruthless. Efficient. Expressionless. Without emotion. Even when you witnessed the full depths of your master’s depravities.

You remember the Gathering, don’t you?

You saw Fancy strangle the life from a foal who had upset him, and you felt nothing.

You saw his friends beat, molest and humiliate a mentally ill child who begged them to abuse her further, and you felt nothing.

You saw sad, dead-eyed foals going through the motions of intimacy with adults who cared nothing for them, and you felt nothing.

You saw an innocent filly from Ponyville condemned to a lifetime of misery in the Gallery, and you felt nothing.

For five years you wandered through the Circle’s world, and you were utterly numb to the horrors you witnessed every day.

Of course, the spell had its loopholes. When it was cast, there was only one High Princess of Equestria. But then Luna returned, and now there are two. And she has just as much authority over you as Celestia does. Maybe that’s why, not long ago, she began contacting you. Asking for reports in secret, without Celestia’s knowledge.

You enjoyed it, didn’t you? To the extent that you could enjoy anything. You loved going behind Celestia’s back after what she’d done to you. And you noticed that the more you told Luna about the Circle, the more shocked and angry she became. It was worlds away from Celestia’s cold, detached reactions.

You began to take bigger risks. You began lying outright to Celestia in your reports, while reserving the truth only for Luna. As long as you didn’t take direct action against the Circle, you were free to deceive Celestia all you liked. The spell did not force honesty, only loyalty. And you were loyal to your princess. To Luna.

It almost felt like being free.

Still, you did not think your disobedience would amount to anything. Luna seemed to defer to her sister on these matters. You were sure that your servitude would continue.

Until her. Until Twilight Sparkle.

When you saw her, you recognized her immediately, didn’t you? Personal student to the Princess. Leader of the Elements of Harmony. And for just a second, emotion crept into your mind for the first time in five years. A thought forced its way into your conscious mind:

She’s here to release me.

But it vanished as soon as it came, and so did the tiny spark of a feeling. After the first day passed and Twilight had made no attempt to engage you, you assumed you had been mistaken.

And then she did it. She invoked Code White.

And you feel it now, don’t you, Twenty?

All the anger, all the disgust, all the hatred. It was never gone. It was just blocked out. It’s been here, all this time, festering in your mind.

Now you remember how you should have felt at the Gathering, because you’re feeling it now. You’re feeling all of it now.

Five years’ worth of emotions. Your reaction to every sick game, every incident of wanton abuse against a foal. Every act of cruelty and malice you witnessed. You remember them all, don’t you?

Do you remember, Twenty?

Do you feel it now?

*******

“YES!” shouted the grey unicorn. “YES, I DO!”

“I do…” he said, panting loudly. He suddenly felt exhausted. He covered his face with his hooves. “Oh, sun, I remember! I feel everything…everything they did.

“So much pain, and I couldn’t do anything! I couldn’t do a thing to stop them! I couldn’t do anything…”

He looked up. He was standing in front of the door to the grand hall. He had no idea how he had gotten there.

He moved his hooves from his face, revealing a broad smile.

“But…” he said. “But things have changed now.”

He began to laugh. Before, he had been afraid he had forgotten how. But now it felt like the only thing he could do.

“How could I forget already?” he said. “I’m free now! I can do anything I want! Anything!”

An instant later, Twenty was standing on the stage in the grand hall. Without thinking, he knocked the pony closest to him unconscious. Then he turned and looked at Fancypants.

“Gaze?” Fancy asked uneasily.

Twenty’s smile grew broader.

“Hi, boss,” he said. “Got a minute?”

There was a soft whooshing sound, and Gaze and Fancypants were outside on the mansion grounds. Fancy, still wounded, fell unto the soft, freshly cut grass, and sighed with relief.

“Oh, thank heavens,” Fancy said. “You’re getting me out of here. I knew I could count on you, Gaze.”

“Stop calling me that,” the grey unicorn said. He was still breathing heavily. “My name is Twenty. And I'm done taking orders from you."

“Oh? This is rather sudden. Rarity and her friends got to you, is that it?” Fancy said, crawling away from Twenty as best he could. “Well, I can respect a pony who looks after his best interests. No hard feelings, Gaze. Get me out of here, and I’ll double whatever they’re paying.”

“Oh, you're definitely going to pay,” Twenty said. He vanished, and was suddenly standing behind Fancy. He leaned down and whispered in his master’s ear:

“For starters, I want to hear you scream."

Fancy froze. “Gaze, what’s gotten into yo-AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!”

In a single instant, Gaze vanished again, reappeared in front of Fancy, and kicked him hard in the chest.

“You were clutching your chest when I came in. Someone hurt you there, didn’t they?” he said. “Did they break a rib or two, maybe? I thought I’d complete the set.”

“You…you traitor…” Fancy said between agonizing coughs. “I gave you everything. I raised you up from a lowly servant to become my right hoof. What did Rarity promise you, you piece of filth? Was it worth having your life destroyed? Because I promise you, once I get out of here, I will hunt down everyone you ever cared abo-“

A swift kick to the chin silenced Fancy’s rant. Twenty’s smile was gone.

“I’m not working for Rarity, you idiot,” Twenty said. “I’m a Silent Knight.”

Fancy spat out a tooth. “A what?” he said.

“Deep cover. Agent of the crown,” Twenty said. “Except just now, Princess Luna invoked Code White. And that means two things. One, I get to break cover permanently. Two, I have to wrap up any loose ends. Like, say, getting rid of anyone who knows my real identity.”

Twenty smirked. “Oops,” he said. “I just told you my real identity, didn’t I?”

“No…no, you wouldn’t dare!” Fancy turned and began to crawl desperately away from Gaze. “You can’t! You can’t!”

“Can’t I?” Twenty said. He vanished, appearing in front of Fancy once again.

“You’re a royal guard!” Fancy said. “And I’m a defenseless, wounded old stallion. Killing me now would be an act of cold-blooded murder. It would go against everything the guard stands for.”

“’What it stands for?’” Twenty said, as his smile dissolved into an expression of fury. “’WHAT IT STANDS FOR’?”

He vanished again, and appeared behind Fancy, kicking the old stallion in the back. Fancy screamed.

“You want to know what the royal guard stands for, you son of a bitch?” Twenty shouted. “When I was a kid, it meant everything! All I wanted out of life was to join it, to serve! And when I got there the Princess herself took me aside, and she, and she…”

Twenty kicked Fancy again in frustration, causing him to roll over unto his back.

“And she ordered me to stand by and watch while you ruined the lives of hundreds of innocent foals,” he said.

“Celestia knew everything that the Circle’s been doing, Fancy! She’s always known! And she did NOTHING!”

Fancy’s eyes went wide with shock. “What?” he said. “All this time I thought I’d evaded her, and she knew?”

“Yeah, she did,” Twenty said. “And I have no idea why she never acted against you. But I guess that’s what the royal guard does. It just lets evil acts go unpunished, because her royal highness either doesn’t care or secretly gets off on them. And I’m a part of it, Fancy! I stood by! I watched! I let it all happen! Because I'M IN THE FUCKING ROYAL GUARD!"

Twenty raised his hoof and placed it over Fancy’s throat. He applied no pressure, allowing Fancy to breathe.

"So don't you lecture me on what the guard stands for, you sick monster," Twenty said. "Because I'm not sure it ever stood for anything."

Twenty stared at Fancy, lying on the ground underneath his hoof. Fancy watched as his furious expression softened, and suddenly he looked almost placid.

“You know who I always liked?” Twenty said. “Rarity’s sister. Lot of brass on that kid. Remember what she did to you at the Gathering? The thing that set this whole fiasco off?”

Before Fancy could respond, Twenty spit in his face.

“That filly had the right idea,” he said. “That was for her. For all of them.”

Twenty’s smile had returned. “Oh, how I’ve dreamed of this moment,” he said. “The spell stopped me from acting against you. But it couldn’t stop me from wanting to. I’ve killed you in my mind so many, many times.”

Twenty chuckled to himself. “Believe me, compared to some of the scenarios I came up with, you’re getting off easy.”

Fancy focused his eyes on Twenty. His facial features contorted into an expression of pure rage.

“You’ll pay dearly for this,” Fancy said. His tone was near-hysterical. “Do you have any idea who you’re dealing with? Do you, you stupid government thug? I’m not scared of you and your pathetic boasts! I control the Circle! I control this city! I AM THE CENTER OF CANTERL-“

Without a word, Twenty put all his weight on his right forehoof. He pushed down.

Fancy’s shouts turned to gasps. They were followed by a pained, guttural wheeze.

Twenty could have prolonged it. He could have released Fancy’s throat just long enough to let him breathe, then pushed down again. That was how it often happened in his fantasies. He would keep it up for hours, keeping Fancy hovering on the brink of death before finally letting him suffocate. And he would enjoy it, immensely.

But now, faced with the reality, Twenty was surprised by how bored he had become with the old stallion. He had already beaten him. The rest, he realized, was theater.

Twenty pushed down on Fancy's 's neck with all his might, until he heard a snap.

The last thing Fancypants saw was his faithful retainer, Gaze, wearing a neutral, empty expression.

Twenty took his hoof off of the corpse’s throat.

“Five years,” he said. “I guess the reality is never as good as the fantasy.”

He turned and began to walk away, but then he stopped.

“No,” he said. “No, I’m not even close to being done.”

*******

“Okay,” Twilight said as she got to her hooves. “I think I’m ready. How many foals are down there again?”

“About a hundred,” Silver said. “How many can you teleport at once?”

“Normally just one or two, but there are mass teleport spells that could get about forty of them out at a time,” Twilight said. “They take some time to cast, so don’t be worried if I’m not back for a little while.”

"Okay, " Silver smiled. “Thank you, Twilight. I just know you’re going to save them all. Those foals are so lucky you’re here.”

“Luck had nothing to do with it. Silver, if anyone gets saved tonight, it’ll be because of you,” Twilight said. “None of this would have been possible without the plan you came up with. Remember that, okay?”

“I…okay,” Silver said, taken slightly aback by how quickly she had forgotten her own contribution.

“Wish me luck!” Twilight said, as her horn lit up once more. There was a bright flash, and she was gone.

“It worked…” Silver said in near-disbelief. “Oh, thank the moon, it worked…”

She sat down on the floor, and began to laugh.

“I never thought…” she said giddily. “I can’t believe it actually worked!”

Now comes the really hard part, she thought. I'm sorry, Twilight. But I have to see her.

She got up, wearing a purposeful expression, and began to run toward the grand hall.

"Please be okay," Silver whispered as she ran. "Miss Rarity, please be alive!"

*******

“Fancy has fled! The Circle is ours!”

A cheer erupted from the inhabitants of the grand hall, though Rarity could tell that some in the crowd were just playing along. No matter, she thought. If they’re this afraid to stand out, they’ll be easy enough to control.

Triage was tending to Hoity Toity as Rarity stood once again upon the stage.

“Let him run,” Rarity said. “And let it be known that never again will a manipulative coward like Fancypants control this Circle!"

The crowd cheered, but only for a second. Then, all at once, they fell completely silent.

At the same moment, Rarity felt a brief gust of wind behind her. She knew what it meant.

“Gaze!” she said, turning around. But he was not there.

In his stead, lying on the stage, was Fancy’s corpse. Several ponies screamed.

“Hello, again.”

The crowd parted as Twenty, once again smiling, appeared in the center of the room. He turned toward the stage and raised his hoof, pointing at Fancy’s remains.

“That’s one,” he said. “Who here wants to be number two?”

[NEXT: Hunt/Reunion/Escape]

24: Free

--Chapter 24: Free--

Sweetie Belle had been holding Twist for as long as she could. She didn't want to let go. But she couldn't put it off any longer.

“Twist, we need to get moving.”

“NO! Don’t leave! Please don’t leave!”

“I won’t leave you! I promise. But we need to move to the other side of the room. The fire’s going to be here soon.”

“The…fire?”

Twist let go of Sweetie Belle for the first time in what felt like an eternity. She looked at the door to the inner Gallery. The room was completely consumed in flames.

Twist stared at the fire, paralyzed.

“Will…will it hurt?” she said.

“Twist, please, just run! Everyone else is already bunched up on the other side!”

Sweetie let go of Twist, prompting a terrified cry from her friend. "NO SWEETIE PLEASE DON'T LET GO!"

“Take my hoof, okay? We’ll go to the other side together. That should buy us a few more minutes. Maybe Silver Spoon can send help by then.”

Hesitantly, Twist nodded and touched Sweetie’s hoof. The filly began to run toward the far corner of the room. But then she felt Twist’s hoof slip away from her own.

She turned around to see Twist running toward the cloud of smoke which had already consumed part of the chamber.

“TWIST! What are you doing? Come back!”

“I HAVE TO SAVE HER!” Twist shouted. It was then that Sweetie realized that Twist was running toward Aurora’s body. Before she could call out to her friend, Twist vanished into the cloud of smoke.

For a few terrible seconds, Sweetie stared into the cloud, unsure of what else she could do.

“Please…” she said, knowing no one could hear her. “Please, not her, too…”

A moment later, she heard coughing.

Twist emerged from the smoke, wheezing, her coat blackened with soot. There was a pony lying on her back. It wasn’t Aurora.

Happy Tune, dazed but alive, rolled off Twist’s back as she arrived near Sweetie Belle.

“TWIST!” Sweetie said, hugging her friend again. “Oh, thank goodness! You scared me!”

Twist coughed, and managed a smile.

“I thought you’d gone in there to get Aurora’s body…” Sweetie said. “How did you even know that foal was in there?”

“I didn’t,” Twist said. “I was going in there to get Aurora. I figured at least that way she’d have a chance of getting to go outside, you know? But then I saw Happy lying next to her. I couldn’t carry them both back.”

“So you chose the living pony over the dead one.” Sweetie said.

“I didn’t choose anything,” Twist said, shaking her head. “I just acted. Besides, that’s not Aurora back there.”

Twist turned back for just a moment. She saw the flames spread to where Aurora's body lay.

“Aurora’s not in the Gallery anymore.”

Twist sat and watched the flames for a moment. But only for a moment. She then turned to Happy Tune.

The yellow filly, still lying on the ground, began to cough softly.

“Pretty lights,” Happy whispered. “Didn’t you see them? Take me back…I want to see the pretty lights…”

“No, Happy,” Twist said. “You stay here with us, okay?”

“But the Gallery!” Happy Tune said “It disappeared! I need to go back to the Gallery. There’s ponies waiting for me there. Waiting to touch me and play with me. Don’t make them wait. I need them…need to feel them…”

She rolled over unto her side. “All the patrons went away. Do they not like me anymore?” she said. “I promise I’ll try harder to please them! Whatever they want. Tell them I’ll do anything! Tell them, okay?”

“It’s okay, Happy,” Twist said gently. “You don’t have to do that sort of thing anymore...”

“Noooooo no no no no!” Happy Tune cried, hiding her face with her hooves. “But I need to! I need to! If I don’t please grownups, how will I know if I’m good? If I can’t get them off, then what good am I?

“I need them! I need them right now! My body feels so empty! Twist, please, take me back to them!”

She curled up on the floor and began to cry.

“Take me back…” Happy said. “She’ll hurt me if I don’t please them…”

“Dear sun…” Sweetie Belle whispered. “What happened to her?”

“This place happened,” Twist said sadly.

The flames were spreading rapidly now. Sweetie picked up Happy Tune, who had gone limp, and began to walk to the far corner with Twist.

Twist forced a smile and looked at Sweetie Belle. “It won’t be too bad dying here,” she said. “At least I got to see this horrible place burn.”

Without warning, Sweetie stopped walking. Her eyes went wide

“Sweetie?”

“I…feel something…” Sweetie Belle said. “Something’s coming.”

The other unicorns in the chamber wore the same expression. There was powerful magic in the air.

The air began crackling with purple sparks. A moment later, there was a flash of light. The assembled foals gasped.

The pony who appeared before them wore a look of calm determination. Even though there was a raging inferno right behind her, she did not flinch or express any sort of fear. She turned and stood calmly before the blaze.

Some of the newer residents of the Gallery knew of this pony. A few had dreamed of meeting her, or growing up to be like her. The vanquisher of Discord. The redeemer of the Moon Princess. The faithful student.

Twilight Sparkle, the Element of Magic.

They watched as a purple light erupted from her horn, and a massive barrier was erected between the outer chamber and the flames.

“Oh, my sun,” whispered Peregrine. “She’s pushing the fire back.”

The barrier was transparent, so to the foals could watch as the fire continued to burn, but did not spread. Another burst of light from Twilight’s horn caused the remaining smoke outside the barrier to vanish.

The purple unicorn turned away from her work and addressed the crowd of foals. There was a gentle smile on her lips.

“There’s nothing to be afraid of,” she said. “I’ve come to take you all home.”

*******

Upper Crust had never been a pony who enjoyed living quietly.

It seemed to her that there was no point in having wealth if one did not flaunt it. She had long since concluded that a humble, simple life was the refuge of those who could not afford to live extravagantly. She was famous in Canterlot society for her decadent parties, in which she always made some announcement or arrived in some outfit which captured the attention of the room. Wherever she went, whatever she did, she made it her mission to stand out, and make sure everyone present would go home with her name on their lips.

Tonight, Upper Crust found herself doing everything she could to blend into the crowd.

As Gaze appeared before them, pointing to Fancy’s corpse as if it were some sort of trophy, Upper Crust could already tell that he wasn’t going to stop there. She had been standing just to the left of the grey unicorn when he appeared, and as he began to speak, she slowly began to walk backward, keeping her head down to make herself appear small as she tried to vanish into the crowd of ponies which had parted when Gaze appeared.

“Who wants to be number two?”

Upper Crust let out an involuntary whimper.

Gaze’s ears twitched at the sound.

“Hello, there,” he said, as he turned in her direction. “Oh, I remember you.”

Upper Crust continued backing away. Normally, when threatened by a rival, she would stand her ground, and respond with a sarcastic jibe or, in a pinch, a “Don’t you know who I am?” But she had never been threatened quite like this.

“I was there that night at the Gathering, you know. Fancy made sure I observed everything. Part of my job. And I saw you,” the grey unicorn said. “The way you humiliated that poor foal with the glasses. Do you remember? She asked you why you had spit on her. And do you remember what you said?”

“I…” Upper Crust said, trying to look anywhere but at her accuser “I don’t…”

“I remember,” the grey unicorn said. “You said you did it because, and this is a quote, ‘there’s no one here to stop me.’ I don’t forget stuff like that, see. Photographic memory. Helped me get this job. I guess I should have felt angry, hearing that. But I didn’t. I feel angry now, though. And sad, and kind of giddy, and even a bit scared. I’m feeling SO MUCH right now! How about you? How do you feel?”

Upper Crust, still backing away, moved her lips, but no words came out.

“Sorry, what was that?” Gaze said. “You’ll have to speak up!”

“I…” Upper Crust’s voice was cracking. The refined, self-assured society mare dropped to the ground and began to cry. “PLEASE DON’T KILL ME! I’M SORRY! I’M SORRY!”

“Shhhhh, it’s okay, it’s okay,” Gaze said. “It’s going to be fine. I just want to correct one tiny little mistake you made, that’s all.”

“Wh-what are you talking about?”

“When you said there was no one who could stop you,” he said. “You forgot about someone.”

“Please! Just let me go!” Upper Crust wailed. “I didn’t even notice you were there!”

“Oh, no, I don’t mean myself," he said. “I was talking about you. You could have stopped yourself from hurting her. You could have shown her some kindness, or at least left her alone. But you didn’t. You made your choice.”

“It's true. I did," Upper Crust said. “I made a terrible choice. But you don’t have to be like me! You can still make the right decision! Killing me won’t undo what I did!”

Gaze was silent for a moment. Then he frowned, and nodded sadly. “You’re right,” he said.

Gaze vanished before Upper Crust’s eyes.

Upper Crust sighed in relief. But then she felt a pair of hooves closing around her neck. She heard the beginning of a snap.

“Oh, well. Guess I’m just as bad at self-control as you are,” Twenty said as Upper Crust’s body fell to the ground. He chuckled to himself.

“RUN! HE’S CRAZY!” screamed Wishing Star as she stumbled toward the door to the grand hall. Her screams jerked several of her fellows out of the state of shock they were in, and they began to run toward the door en masse.

“You cowards!” shouted Sapphire Shores from the stage. “Just rush him! There's one of him and fifty of us!"

Her words were drowned out by screams of panic from the crowd of Circle members as they began to run for the door. Gaze, for his part, did not give chase. Instead, he focused his attention at the ponies standing on the stage.

“Quite a set of pipes on you, Sapphire,” he said. “How about I make you number three?”

Sapphire stamped the ground with her right forehoof, and locked eyes with the grey unicorn. She did her best to conceal her sprain.

“You think I’m afraid of a damn butler? Come and get me, Gaze!” she said.

Gaze sneered and appeared in front of Sapphire, swiftly kicking her in the stomach before she could react.

“MY NAME…” he said as he hit Sapphire in the face. “…IS TWENTY!”

With a last, brutal kick, he sent Sapphire flying off the stage. She landed on the carpet below, wounded but alive.

Twenty turned to leap down after her. But before he could, he felt something small and sharp touching his neck. Out of the corner of his eye, Twenty saw Triage, with her horn glowing.

“That pinch you’re feeling is my favorite scalpel,” Triage said. “And in case you don’t know your anatomy, it’s pressed up against one of your major arteries. All I have to do is make one tiny cut, and you’ll bleed out in seconds.”

“I could just teleport away,” Twenty said.

“I never mastered teleport spells myself,” Triage said, “But it wasn’t for lack of trying. If I remember right, you automatically take anything you’re touching with you. Well, my scalpel’s touching you. It goes where you go now. And besides, if I hear anything that even resembles a whoosh, I’ll make my incision.”

“I’ll just vanish out of your range. You’ll never cut me fast enough,” Twenty said.

“Kid, I’m the greatest surgeon alive,” Triage countered. She was wearing an aggressive grin. “You sure you want to risk it?”

Twenty sighed, and let out a small chuckle. “I guess you’ve got me dead to rights,” he said. “Hey, is that the same scalpel you used to disfigure that poor silver filly?”

“I’ve always got it on me. It’s a good luck charm. But don’t worry,” said Triage with a smirk. “I’ve sterilized it since then.”

“Enough,” said Rarity. “Your little rampage is over, Gaze. Or Twenty, or whatever your name is. Most of the Circle has fled the room. I imagine some will stay in the mansion for a while to help themselves to some of Fancy’s belongings, but it doesn’t matter. Whatever you hoped to accomplish, you’ve failed.”

“You,” Twenty said as he locked eyes with Rarity. “After Fancy, you’re the worst of them all. The way you ruined that silver foal’s mind, actually made her ask to be abused. It was one of the saddest things I’ve ever seen. And believe me, that’s saying something.”

“Silver Spoon’s devotion is indeed a remarkable thing,” Rarity said.

“And now I bet you think you’re going to find her here in the mansion, waltz out of here with her, and finish destroying her life, don’t you? You disgusting, sick-“

“SAPPHIRE! HOITY! Get out. And take the other members with you.” Rarity said, without breaking eye contact with Twenty. “Triage. Keep that scalpel on him.”

Sapphire got to her hooves, with considerable difficulty. “You’re sending us away? What the hell? What if he runs?”

“Then he dies,” Triage said, poking Twenty’s neck with the scalpel for emphasis. “But seriously, Rarity, why would you-“

“You made me leader. That means nothing if you’re not willing to follow orders,” Rarity said. “I assure you, I do this for the good of the Circle. Now leave.”

Hoity, having only regained consciousness minutes earlier, was in no condition to argue. He walked out the door without a word.

“You’d better know what you’re doing, Rarity,” said Sapphire, as she limped away, followed by the few Circle members remaining in the room.

Rarity looked Twenty right in the eyes.

“Just the three of us now,” she said. “So here is my offer. You say you want me dead. How badly do you want that, Twenty?”

“Enough jokes. Just fucking end it,” he said. “Cut my throat. I’m not afraid to die.”

“You’re not?” Rarity said. “That’s interesting. Because in all honesty, I am.

“The truth is, I am quite frightened of death, Twenty,” Rarity said. “Life holds so many wonderful pleasures, so many things to enjoy and indulge in. I can’t imagine giving that up. And while I'm not convinced there is an afterlife, I hold no illusions about what awaits me if there is one. The divine hymns are quite explicit about what happens to the soul of a pony who commits the sort of transgressions I have.

"I want you to know that. I want you to know that if you kill me, I will not die easily. My life will end in a state of utter terror.”

Triage cast a bewildered look at Rarity. She ignored it. She continued to speak to Twenty, in an utterly calm, detached voice.

“I’m telling you this, because I am under the impression that you want me to suffer. I want you to know how great my suffering will be if I die at your hooves.”

“Why?” Twenty said.

“Because it will help sweeten my offer,” she said. “Save my sister, Twenty. Go to the Gallery, right now, and rescue her from that fire. Please. Do this for me, and I will let you kill me.”

“WHAT?” said Triage. “Have you lost your fucking mind?”

“Death would be a gift compared to a life without her,” Rarity said. “All I ask is that you save her. That you allow me ten minutes with her to say goodbye. And that you make sure that she and Silver Spoon return to Ponyville safely. Do this, and I will order Triage to drop the scalpel. I will put up no resistance. Refuse, and I will order her to kill you.”

“How do you know I won’t just kill you both when she drops that scalpel?” Twenty said.

“Because you’re a Silent Knight,” Rarity said.

Twenty gritted his teeth. “How did you-“

“One doesn’t make friends with Twilight Sparkle without learning all manner of obscure Equestrian lore,” Rarity said. “I realized it as soon as I saw you drop your facade. You had been under deep cover all this time. No wonder your mind is in such a state.

“And the Princess doesn’t pick just anyone to be a Silent Knight,” Rarity continued. “If she chose you, it means you’re an honorable stallion. Someone who believes in justice and truth. Someone who would never break an oath, not even one made to a pony he despises.

“Besides,” Rarity concluded. “If you refuse, you would essentially be allowing an innocent foal to burn to death. Is that what you want, Twenty? To stand by and do nothing while children suffer, yet again?”

Twenty kept his eyes fixed on Rarity. It took everything Rarity had not to look away. She had never seen so much hatred in another pony’s eyes before.

“Fine,” he said. “I’ll save your sister.”

“Thank you,” Rarity said softly. “Triage, put down the scalpel.”

“No! Hell, no!” Triage said “I noticed your little deal didn’t include safety for the Circle. Once he’s done with you, he’ll come after us!”

“That is unfortunate, but my first concern must lie with my family,” Rarity said.

“You two-faced bitch!” Triage said. “We saved you from prison! We gave you all this power! I thought you understood loyalty, Rarity. I thought you knew who your friends were.”

“It’s amazing, the sort of clarity one finds when she realizes her life is at an end,” Rarity said quietly. “Believe me, Triage, I know exactly who my friends are.”

In her mind, she saw a letter being consumed by flames, with the word “LOVE” written in bright pink.

Triage stared at Rarity, seething.

“I won’t let you do this!” she said. “I’ll just kill him here and no-“

Taking advantage of Triage’s distraction, Twenty vanished.

“DAMMIT!” Triage yelled. “Look what you’ve done! I can’t believe you sold us all out!”

“Calm down, Triage,” Rarity said. “I have no intention of letting that maniac harm me or any other Circle member.”

Triage blinked. “Then what was that all about?”

“That was about getting my sister back,” Rarity said. She raised a hoof and indicated one of the few tables in the room which had not been knocked over during the melee. “I want you to hide under there. Keep your scalpel prepared. Once I’ve confirmed Sweetie’s safety, and Twenty returns to kill me, you’re to make good on your promise and slit the idiot’s throat.”

Triage sighed. “I should have known you had something up your sleeve. But I’m not sure he’ll let me sneak up on him again,” she said. “You’re taking a huge risk here, Rarity.”

“I have no objection to putting my own life in danger if the situation warrants it,” Rarity said matter-of-factly. “But not hers. Never hers.”

*******

In an unassuming area at the end of a hallway, deep in Fancy’s mansion, a table began to shake. A vase fell off the table and shattered. A nearby painting fell off the wall, its near-priceless frame breaking in two upon impact.

A mass teleport spell has a way of destabilizing things around it.

There was a massive burst of light, and forty foals appeared in the room, along with Twilight Sparkle.

For a moment, no one said a word.

Then a green filly looked in disbelief at the most beautiful sight she had ever seen.

“A window,” she said. “A window! Look, you guys! You can see so much...”

She was trembling. “Six years down there…I’d forgotten…” she said. “I’d forgotten how it looked…”

“How what looked?” Twilight asked.

“The world,” said the filly, crying tears of joy.

All at once, the foals began running toward the nearby window. Thankfully, it was huge, allowing all of them a chance to look outside.

“A tree! Oh my gosh, a tree!”

“Is that a bunny running across the lawn? He’s so cute!”

“The moon doesn’t have Nightmare Moon’s face on it anymore! When did that happen?”

Twilight beamed as she watched the foals joyously chatter about the endless wonders they saw outside the window. She had never seen a happier group of children.

Twist hugged Twilight. “Thank you so much, Mith Twilight,” she said. “You and Silver Spoon are real heroeth.”

Twilight blushed. “Stop it,” she said. “Speaking of Silver Spoon, where is she? I asked her to wait here.”

“Maybe she’s in the bathroom or something?” Twist said, shrugging.

“I guess. Anyway, I’d better go back down there and get Sweetie Belle and the others. Forty ponies in one teleport is the most I’ve ever done, but if I push I think I can get the rest in one trip. Keep an eye on this bunch until I get back, okay?”

“Sure thing, Miss Twilight,” Twist said. Twilight winked at her, and then vanished in a flash of light.

Twist slowly walked up to the window and looked upwards.

“One…two…three…”

“What are you doing, Twist?” Peregrine asked.

“I’m counting stars,” she said.

“…oh,” Peregrine said sadly. “Um…can I help?”

“I think she’d like that,” Twist said.

The two foals looked up at the twinkling lights in the sky and counted them one by one.

*******

The mood in the outer chamber was considerably brighter when Twilight reappeared.

“Hey, everyone!” she said, “Sorry to keep you all waiting!”

“No worries, Twilight,” said Sweetie Belle. “It was actually kind of fun! We got to see the fire burn itself out!”

Sure enough, there was nothing left of the fire on the other side of the barrier. All that was left were the charred, ruined remains of the Gallery.

“Why’d it do that, anyway?” asked a foal.

“The barrier I created was airtight,” Twilight said, in her practiced wise-librarian voice. “Once the fire burned through its remaining oxygen, there was nothing it could do but die out.”

The remaining foals gathered around Twilight in a cluster, as the first group had done. One of them carried Happy Tune on his back. She no longer put up any resistance, but simply lay quietly on her side.

“Ready, everyone?” Twilight said. “Let’s get out of this terrible place.”

The flash of light which accompanied Twilight’s arrival in the mansion was even brighter than the previous one. But this group of foals could not have acted more differently. Seeing their friends clustered around the window, the group erupted in cheers, and excited chatter filled the air.

Through the clamor, it was impossible to hear the gentle sound of whooshing wind.

“Sweetie! Sweetie!” Twist said, running toward the crowd. “Did you get to thee the fire burn out?”

She scanned the group, but Sweetie Belle was nowhere to be found.

“Sweetie? Twilight, did you forget Sweetie Belle?”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight said. “Sweetie was right next to me when we teleported. I cast the spell to specifically take every pony in the room back with me. Sweetie has to have come with us.”

“Well, she’s not here now,” Twist said. “Where could she have gone?”

*******

Triage lay hidden underneath the table. The tablecloth was intentionally pulled over to one side to obscure her from view.

Rarity knew she was there. But for all intents and purposes, Rarity was alone in the grand hall.

She would have been happy for the respite, were it not for the unbearableness of waiting.

“Come back to me, my love,” she whispered. “Please, please, be safe.”

She heard the door begin to creak as it slowly opened.

Under the table, Triage readied her scalpel, and peaked out from under the tablecloth to confirm that Twenty had returned.

But the pony who entered the room was not Twenty. It was a foal. Triage did not recognize her.

“Who are you?” Rarity asked, as a small white filly entered the room.

“Miss Rarity?” asked the foal. “Don’t you remember me?”

Rarity gasped as Fancy’s magical illusion melted away before her eyes. The spell could be broken by recognition. And there was no other filly who spoke Rarity’s name with such reverence.

“Silver Spoon,” Rarity said.

“At last…” the silver filly said. “I’ve finally found you again.”

[NEXT: Rarity and Silver Spoon]

25: Tarnished Silver

--Chapter 25: Tarnished Silver--

I'm not sure what to expect as I stand before to the door to the grand hall.

My fear is that I'll be too late. That upon opening the door, I'll be met with the sight of Fancypants standing triumphantly on his little stage, with Miss Rarity lying dead at his hooves. On the way here, the scenario kept racing through my mind, no matter how hard I had tried to get rid of it.

Every pony in the room would turn and look right at me. Then Fancy himself would look right into my eyes, and give me a smile that said, “Now you’re mine forever.”

But what if I'm not too late? What then?

What makes me think I can possibly affect the outcome of Fancy’s plan? If I walk in there before Miss Rarity’s execution, what could I do? Kick him in the face again? That would just earn me a place next to her.

There was a time when I would have fantasized about that. I once relished the thought of dying beside Miss Rarity, or even better, dying for her.

I’m not proud of it, but I remember a day, a month or so into my time living with her, when I ran into the back room a bit too slowly, and Miss Rarity was afraid that a customer may have spotted me. It turned out that she had been distracted by a dress by the front door and hadn’t noticed me at all. But Miss Rarity saw it fit to punish me anyway.

I remember being bound by my front hooves, and lifted just slightly off the ground, so my back hooves dangled helplessly as she whipped me.

I remember the lash. She had chosen the barbed one, the one even I was afraid of.

I remember the blood. I’m pretty sure I passed out at one point, only to be slapped in the face and screamed at until I regained consciousness.

I remember Sweetie Belle sitting in the corner of the dungeon. Her sister had forced her to watch.

“Do you have any idea what would have happened if she had seen you?” Miss Rarity screamed as she whipped me. “Do you wish to see my life torn apart? Do you wish to see me put to death?”

“NO!” I screamed, genuinely horrified at the idea of Miss Rarity dying. Then, without thinking, I made a proclamation.

“I’d ask them to kill me instead.”

This caused my mistress to stop. It wasn’t the first time I had offered to lay down my life for her. But this time, I said it with such calm resolution that miss Rarity seemed almost moved by the sentiment.

“You realize that it wouldn’t matter, don’t you?” she said. “It’s not as though death sentences are transferable. If anything, they’d probably see you little attempt at self-sacrifice as further evidence of my wrongdoing.”

"Imagine what they would say!" She said. She brought her hoof to her forehead, and made a dramatic swooning pose while speaking in a mocking voice: “’Oh dear, look at how horribly damaged this little filly’s mind is! To think that she would offer to die for someone who abused her! Truly, Rarity is the most vile of villains, the most malevolent of malefactors!’”

I closed my eyes and looked away from her then, trying to hide the shame written on my face. “I’m sorry,” I said. “I just wanted to help…”

I spoke as if Rarity’s imagined scenario had already come true.

To my surprise, the next thing I felt wasn’t the sting of my mistress’s whip, but the heavenly sensation of her beautiful, exquisitely polished hoof gently tussling my mane.

“Well, if they did draw such a conclusion,” Rarity said. “It would be because they don’t know you the way I do. They simply wouldn’t understand that you were already a broken little waste of a foal when I met you.”

She unceremoniously reached up and loosened my restraints, sending my falling to the ground. My face landed in a tiny puddle of my own blood.

“I suppose I can appreciate the gesture, however asinine it was,” Rarity said as she turned and left the room. “Go to your basement, Silver Spoon. You will not be eating tonight.”

I managed to walk to my room, still in pain, still bleeding.

I was happy.

She had praised me. As always, her kind words were obscured by insults and cruelty, but to me even the faintest praise from Miss Rarity was a precious gift.

That night, I lay in bed and fantasized about giving my life for Miss Rarity.

There would be an executioner. He would lift his axe. I would run up at the last second, and beg him to kill me instead. In my fantasy, Miss Rarity said nothing. She neither protested my plan nor endorsed it. She showed no emotion toward the prospect of my death at all.

Finally, the executioner would agree. I would lay my head down on the block. The axe would fall.

In my fantasy, Miss Rarity’s stoic expression would be the last thing I saw.

And then, after the deed was done, I imagined her face betraying the tiniest hint of emotion, and nothing more. No tears would be shed for me. No words of thanks would be spoken.

My thanks would come from the knowledge that Miss Rarity would live on, and that the worthless little foal she had taken in had finally done something of value.

I returned to that fantasy more than once over the months I lived with Miss Rarity. I found that it helped me fall asleep.

I look back on that time now, and it makes me sick. How could I have hated myself so much? How could I have fallen so far?
I’d like to think that I’m better now. That all the things I’ve experienced in these last few months have helped me move away from her control.

Yet here I am, at the door to the grand hall. About to risk my life to save Miss Rarity.

There’s still time. All I have to do is walk away. I just need to think of the pony on the other side of that door. The last time I looked at her, she had just kicked me in the stomach and thrown me out into the street. She called me living garbage.

So why do I want to see her so badly?

I raise my hoof to open the door.

*******

I have the weirdest feeling that I’ve been down this corridor before.

Yeah, I’m sure of it! That painting on the wall of the pony in the old timey clothes...I’ve passed it at least three or four times! Or maybe that was some other painting of a pony in old timey clothes? Like half the paintings here look like that.

Ugh, I hate this stupid mansion! The decor is so old and ugly, and the place is so big! I thought my house was huge. Well, I mean, it IS huge. Daddy saw to it that the Rich family had the biggest mansion in Ponyville. But I bet you could fit the whole place in Fancy’s mansion three times over! Why does he need all this space, anyway? What a showoff!

I hate to admit it, but I’m lost. I think I might be going around in circles, but who can even tell with all these stupid paintings that all look the same, not to mention the dumb statues and...

Wait a minute.

I recognize the statue at the end of this hallway. It’s the one of what’s-her-name…Sergeant Typhoon? Admiral Cyclone? Who even knows. I kind of remember hearing about her in school, but I’m pretty sure Silver Spoon and I were passing notes that day and I missed the finer points of the lesson.

Silver Spoon….

She always used to do the same thing when she passed me notes. She’d put a little heart at the end, along with “SS.” Every time. Like I didn’t know who it was from, right?

She was so silly. Always following me around. Always trying so hard to please me, to make sure I was happy. Like the time I forgot my lunch, and she snuck out of class to run back to my house and get it for me. It was raining so hard that day, and when she came back, she was covered in mud. Her mane was ruined. And she totally failed in her attempt to sneak back into her seat without Miss Cheerilee noticing.

But she’d brought back my lunch, and there wasn’t a drop of mud on it. When she gave it to me, she was beaming. I’d never seen her happier before. Even though she looked like a mess, even though Miss Cheerilee was furious and gave her detention for a week. She didn’t care. Actually, looking back, I wonder if maybe that had made her even happier. She kept talking about how hard it had been, how she’d slipped and fallen in a puddle, how Miss Cheerilee made her clap the erasers and sweep the floors after school.

At first I thought she was looking for sympathy, but she seemed too happy for that. As weird as it sounds, it was more like she was happy that she’d been punished for helping me. Like that small bit of suffering made it mean more to her.

I waited for her after her last day of detention, and we walked home together. I figured it was the least I could do. I’d never actually thanked her. I don’t think she expected me to either.

“Yeah, so, sorry you got detention,” I said as we walked back.

“That’s really okay!” she said. “I’m really glad I got punished instead of you."

I just didn't understand. It was so weird, how grateful she seemed, when I was the one who’d gotten her in trouble.

That was Silver Spoon, though. Always willing to help me. Always ready – eager, even – to go out of her way to do me the tiniest favor. And never, ever, asking me for anything but my company.

Such a weird little filly.

Such an amazing, kind friend.

A much better friend than I ever deserved.

When I find her, I’m going to tell her. I’m going to tell her how much she really means to me. But first, I’m going to tell her something I’ve hardly ever said to her before.

I’m going to say “Thank you.”

So yeah, anyway, I was talking about Commodore Tsunami's statue. She’s the boss of the Pegasi in the Hearth’s Warming play, I think. I never pay attention at those. But the thing is, this statue is missing her left wing. It looks like it’s fallen clean off. I remember seeing that right after I left the grand hall, and thinking how stupid it was to keep a broken statute around. There’s a plaque on it (who the hell puts plaques on their own stuff? Fancypants is an idiot!) that says it’s “the only surviving sculpture made of the general during her own lifetime.” (Does it really count as “surviving” if it’s missing a wing?)

But the point is, I know I’ve seen that statute before, right after I left the grand hall. If it’s here, then that means I’m close to where I started.

Should I go back to the hall? It's the only place in this stupid mansion that sticks out to me.

Maybe my wish came true. Maybe they did all kill each other.

Or maybe Rarity’s side won. They promised they’d leave me alone if I played along. So if I asked one of them where Silver Spoon might be, they might be willing to help me find her.

Or maybe Fancy’s side won, and if I go in there they’ll…

No, I won’t think about that. I’ll just go there and poke my head in. If it looks like things are bad, I’ll run.
It should be fine as long as I keep nice and quie-

“SWEETIE BEEEEEEEELE!”

Oh, for sun’s sake. Who’s yelling?

“SWEETIE BEEEEELE! WHERE’D YOU GO?”

The voice is close by. And it sounds like a foal’s…but it’s not Silver’s voice. I’d know it anywhere.
But then who would be calling for Sweetie Belle? Who else from Ponyville could possibly be here?

“THWEETIE BELLE!”

Wait a minute. I know that voice. No one else pronounces “Sweetie Belle” with a “th.”

“THILVER THPOOOOON!”

What?

I break into a gallop as I head in the direction of the voice. She’s not far away.

“COME ON, WHERE ARE YOU GUYS? DON’T YOU WANT TO GO HOME? THILVER THPOON? ARE YOU OKA-AUUUUUGH!”

Twist yells as I tackle her to the ground and put my hoof over her mouth. Not the first time I’ve done that.

“Shut up!” I say. “There’s some really awful ponies in this house! You don’t want them to know where you are!”

“It’s okay,” says Twist, reaching for her glasses, which are lying on the floor next to her. “If I get in trouble, I can just run back to Twilight. She’ll protect me.”

“Twilight?” I exclaim. “Wait, is anyone from Ponyville not here?”

“Oh, you know Twilight?” she says as she puts on her glasses. “Well, I guess she is famous and- OMIGOSH! DIAMOND TIARA!”

I expect Twist to jump back or try to run. That’s what she usually does when she sees me. She was always one of the easiest fillies in class to tease. She talks funny, has those huge glasses, that big nose; there’s just so much material to work with. I think she hates me, but I don’t hate her. She’s just an easy target, that’s all.

So you can imagine my surprise when Twist gives me a hug.

“IT’S SO GOOD TO SEE YOU!” she says, with way more emotion than I’ve ever heard her use to say anything. “Oh my goodness, you look great! I mean, you kind of always look great, your mane is so pretty and I love the color of your coat, I bet it takes forever to get it looking like that, I guess I’ve always been kind of jealous of your looks but that’s okay because right now I’m just glad to see you! Hi!”

I’m not sure what to do right now. I gingerly return Twist’s hug, with a little pat on the back to keep things from feeling weird.

Then I push her away as gently as I can be bothered to, which actually isn’t very gently at all. But she doesn’t seem to mind.

“Twist, are you, like, okay? You don’t usually act this way around me,” I say. “Also, where the hell have you been? I heard you disappeared.”

“You ‘heard’?” Twist says. “You mean you didn’t notice…oh no, you never went back to school, did you?”

I look away. She had to bring that up, didn’t she?

“No, I didn’t,” I say. “I mean, it’s not like it matters at this point. I’ll just have to be held back a year or something. I’m sure no one in our class will miss me.”

“That’s not true!” says Twist. “A lot of ponies missed you. Everyday we’d talk about how much we wanted you to come back…”

I let out a little laugh. “Twist,” I say. “You’re a terrible liar.”

Twist suddenly looks very distant. “Yeah,” she replies. “You’re not the first pony to tell me that today.”

“I know most of the foals didn’t like me,” I say. “It’s fine. It’s not like I gave them any reason to.”

“Yeah, I guess not,” Twist says. “I mean, we really did feel bad for you. The way you broke down after losing your friend and all. But I guess the truth is…um, I mean…”

“You all were hoping I’d never come back,” I say. It hurts to say the words, but I know they’re the truth. And I only have myself to blame. “It’s okay, Twist. That’s what I get after being so mean to all of you…”

I shake my head. This is so hard to talk about! I mean, Twist is kind of a weirdo anyway so it’s already hard to talk to her, but then again, I guess I’ve never really tried. That’s when it occurs to me that I’ve never actually had a real conversation with Twist. I’ve laughed at her. I’ve called her names. I’ve made her cry.

But I’ve never taken the time to just talk to her. I’ve never really treated her like a fellow pony.

And when I realize that, I can’t help but ask her the question that’s been bothering me all this time:

“Why are you so happy to see me?”

Twist just smiles. It’s such a calm smile, too, which is kind of weird. I’m not used to seeing her like this.

Usually, when she looks at me, there’s fear in her eyes.

But today, she looks really at peace. What the hell has she been doing all these months?

“I’m just happy to see a familiar face, that’s all,” Twist says. “I guess it’s nice to see anyone from Ponyville after all this time.”

“Yeah, I guess,” I say. “I’m just not used to you being, well…not afraid of me.”

Twist laughs a little bit. It sounds forced.

“I’m not scared of you anymore, Diamond Tiara,” she says. “I think of all those means things you did to me, and they almost seem silly now. I used to think you were the meanest, cruelest pony in the world. Boy, was I wrong.”

“What are you talking about?” I ask. “Where the hell have you been?”

“Hell?” she says, still wearing that weird, calm smile. “Sort of, yeah.”

She looks like she's staring at something a million miles away.

Well, this is a first. I’m used to Twist being scared of me. Today, it’s the other way around.

“So, um, you were looking for Silver Spoon?” I say, hoping to change the subject. “I’m looking for her, too. I was just about to check the grand hall.”

“Oh, neat!” she says. “Fancypants showed us the grand hall when I first came here. That might be a good place to look. Can I come?”

“Sure,” I say. Even if she’s creeping me out a little, it’s nice to have someone to talk to. Being alone in this mansion is scarier than Twist could ever be. “We’ll find Silver Spoon no matter what.”

“I really hope so,” Twist says. “I really want to thank her.”

“Oh yeah?” I say, not really paying that much attention. “How come?”

“She saved my life,” Twist says. “She and Twilight saved all of us.”

I stop.

“Okay,” I say. “I think you’d better explain just what the hell’s been going on.”

*******

It’s not what I expected.

The lavish room full of rich, decadent ponies is nowhere to be found. In its place is a mess. Tables turned over. Pieces of art smashed and broken on the ground. I think I see a bloodstain. And a tooth. There was a fight here. A big one.

Which makes the next thing I see even more awe-inspiring than it would normally be. I look up at the stage at the far end of the room.

There, standing alone, triumphant in her solitude, is Miss Rarity.

I’ve never seen anything more beautiful in my life.

For a moment, I’m paralyzed. I wasn’t expecting to see her like this. Standing alone, victorious, above all other ponies. Especially me.

And all at once, I remember why I fell in love with her.

She casts a curious look at me. “Who are you?” she asks.

No...has it really been so long? Does she not even recognize me?

When I was hers, I was prepared to suffer for her. To be beaten, broken and used. I was prepared to give my life for her.
There was only one thing I could never stand the thought of: being forgotten.

Or is this another one of her tricks? Is she pretending because she knows it’ll draw me back to her? Because if she is, it’s working.

“Miss Rarity?” I ask, a little desperately. “Don’t you remember me?”

I feel a warmth surrounding my body, and I realize my mistake. The spell. Of course. She didn’t recognize me because I still looked like Gentle Step. I’d completely forgotten about that.

But the shocked look on her face tells me that she’d just seen through the illusion.

“Silver Spoon,” she says.

There is such tenderness in her voice. I’ve heard it often, but rarely addressed toward me.

“At last,” I say. “I’ve finally found you.”

She looks so different from when I last saw her. There’s a weariness in her smile, a tried look in her eyes. It's only been a few months, but she looks older, too, though no less beautiful. Did prison take that much out of her?

“Come here, Silver,” she says. Instinctively, I obey. There is no thought to my actions, no hesitation. Even after all this time, her voice commands my total obedience. It takes me a moment for me to even notice what I’m doing.

I stop myself. I try to remember that this is the same pony who left me to die on the streets of Dead Weight Alley. I can’t let myself be taken in so easily. Not again. I’ve come so far since I belonged to her.

Her response to my resistance surprises me. She almost seems hurt.

“Miss Rarity, are you alright?” I ask. “You look really tired.”

“I’ve had a very long night, my dear,” she says. “So much has happened since I last saw you. And look at you! My goodness, you’re so beautiful this evening!”

And there it is. The most elusive thing in the world: A genuine compliment from Miss Rarity, out of nowhere. Offered freely, without my having to work, fight, or bleed for it.

It’s the last thing I ever expected from her. But a part of me wanted it more than anything in the world.

Without thinking, I find myself walking toward her again.

Her horn begins to glow, and I feel that same warmth on my body again.

“There we are,” says Miss Rarity. “I took the liberty of removing that false image that was cast on you. If there’s one field of magic I know, it’s illusion-casting. Besides, the world should see you as you really are, Silver Spoon.”

She sits down on the stage, almost seductively.

“Do you know how long it’s been since I’ve had my way with a foal? Not since I was thrown in prison,” she says. “There’s an ache inside of me, Silver Spoon. My need is greater than it’s been in ages. I spent the last week in Triage’s estate, mostly alone. There was a foal there, but she was beneath my notice. So I passed the time with my imagination. It wasn’t the same, but it kept my urges at bay well enough. And do you know who I imagined, when I was all alone?”

It takes everything I have, but I stop moving toward her.

“Sweetie Belle?” I ask.

“Yes, of course, my darling sister,” she says. “But I also thought of you. Not just of your body, and all the wonderful cruelties I inflicted upon it. Not just of your soft little lips or your eager tongue. No, my dear, I thought of your loyalty. So absolute, so unwavering. Your total, unending devotion. I didn’t appreciate it before, but…”

She sighs, and looks away from me, with a sad expression. “I’ve lost quite a few friends since we last saw each other,” she says. “Ponies who meant so much to me, whose friendship changed my life. Deep down, I knew the day would come when the two sides of my life would come into conflict. I loved my friends so much, but I knew they would never accept me. Not if they truly knew me.

“But you,” she says, looking back at me. “You accept me totally and completely. You, above all others, are the one pony I know I can trust. And I took that for granted. I threw you away in a fit of foolish anger.

“I’m sorry, Silver Spoon,” she says. She opens her front hooves, as if to embrace me from far away. “Come back to me. Please.”

Before I opened the door to the grand hall, I had promised myself that if Miss Rarity was okay, I wouldn't give in to any demands she made of me. I couldn’t fall back into my old habits. I had to resist her. I had to be free to choose what I wanted on my own, without her confusing my mind.

So I prepared myself. I was prepared for Miss Rarity’s tantalizing cruelty. I was prepared for insults, shaming, and taunts. I was prepared for her to give orders.

I wasn't prepared for affection. It was the last thing I expected from her. It was the one thing I wanted most.

And I am utterly powerless to resist it.

I’m not walking toward her anymore. I’m running. I find myself longing for the voice in my head, the one that used to tell me I was better than this, that tried to stop me from giving in to her.

But the voice is silent now. And whatever part of me it came from just isn’t strong enough.

I leap up onto the stage and embrace Miss Rarity. She hugs me tight and begins kissing me passionately.

I am nine years old. An adult is pushing her tongue into my mouth and I welcome it. I hear her breathing loudly with intense, predatory desire, and I welcome it.

I envision a future where I am once again a slave. Where I have thrown away everything I worked for all these months, all the progress I made. Where I am reduced to a mental wreck, like Happy Tune.

It scares me, but only for a moment. Then I catch a glimpse of her beautiful eyes, and I welcome it.

“Sweetie Belle will be here soon,” she says, as I plant kisses on her neck. “Then I will need to take care of some unpleasant business. Once that is done, the three of us will leave this place and find a new home together, and I shall never let either of you out my sight. My beloved sister, and my beautiful little whore. Mine forever.”

I can stop this right now. I can push myself out of her grip. I can run away. I can find Twilight and go home. I don’t have to live like this anymore!

I look up at Miss Rarity. She looks concerned. Maybe she senses my hesitation.

“Silver, please,” she says. “I need you.”

And with those three, perfect little words, it’s over.

“Yes,” I say, nuzzling her beautiful neck. “Make me yours again, Miss Rarity.”

I close my eyes. I feel myself falling, and I don’t care.

“WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?”

My eyes jerk open. The voice? It’s back?

“Oh, you’ve returned,” I hear Miss Rarity say. “I’ll thank you to keep your voice down.”

Wait...can Miss Rarity hear the voice, too?

“GET AWAY FROM HER, YOU UGLY OLD NAG!”

No.

That’s not the voice.

It’s really her.

I turn my head, still embracing Miss Rarity.

And I see Diamond Tiara charging the stage. I’ve never seen her so furious.

“SILVER!” she cries. “I’M HERE TO SAVE YOU!”

NEXT:

Three Little Foals
Unite once more
A Diamond came
And made them four

The silver foal will make a choice
The small sweet one will find her voice
The storyteller cries in rage
And one more body hits the stage

Four little foals will face their plight
And then shall come a silent knight

26: Red

---Chapter 26: Red----

“Twenty! Report!”

No! Not now!

I'll just ignore her. Maybe she’ll think I’m busy and-

“TWENTY! REPORT!”

Dammit. No way around this.

“I’m here, your highness.”

“What is your status?”

“Nothing to report at this time, Princess.”

“Really? What is the status of Fancypants? The Gallery?”

“Fancypants is asleep. He has a seven AM meeting tomorrow so he went to bed early. There was minimal activity in the Gallery today. As far as I can discern, today was a typical day. The Circle is quiet.”

“I see. And what of Rarity? Twilight Sparkle?”

“I’m sorry, Princess Celestia, but I have been unable to determine the location of either.”

“And you know your orders, if you encounter either of them?”

“I am to apprehend them unharmed and alert you immediately. Don't worry, your highness. I know my duty.”

“…do you, now?”

That tone. She knows!

Twenty stood in a vacant bedroom, one of many guest rooms in the mansion which was not currently in use. In the corner sat Sweetie Belle, confused and frightened.

A moment earlier she had been in the Gallery, just as Twilight was about to transport them all away. Then she had found herself here, alone in a locked room. Before long, she was joined by a strange unicorn who had the same cutie mark as Fancy's assistant Gaze, but was clearly not the same pony.

For one thing, his coat was the wrong color.

For another, Gaze never spoke. But this pony currently seemed to be talking to himself.

Or perhaps it was some sort of magic? His horn had been lit up the entire time he had been talking. Was he talking to someone else?

Or was he just insane?

Sweetie Belle decided not to say anything. It seemed like a bad idea to get this pony’s attention.

Despite all she had endured in her young life, Sweetie had a hard time thinking of a pony who had scared her more than the one she was currently looking at.

It had something to do with the way he spoke. The way all his movements were so rough, swift, and deliberate. He didn’t seem sadistic, like the Circle members. He didn’t seem controlling, like her sister.

He seemed intensely, deeply angry.

So Sweetie huddled in the corner of the room, as far away from him as she could be. She began to tremble.

“You say you know your duty, silent knight? Are you certain of that?”

“Of course, your highness! After all these years, how could you possibly doubt me? Haven’t I served you faithfully?”

“Yes, you have, Twenty. For five years, you’ve maintained a perfect cover. I doubt Fancy ever suspected a thing.”

“Certainly not, your majesty!”

“I imagine he must have been quite surprised when you killed him.”

No. No!

“Do you think I’m an idiot, Twenty? Don’t you know how this spell works? It may only allow you to hear me when we speak telepathically, but I can hear and see you. And I think you’ll agree, you don’t exactly bear the appearance of a pony who has faithfully maintained his cover.”

“I…I…”

“How many of them did you kill, Twenty? How many are left? Answer me honestly and I may only charge you with dereliction of duty instead of high treason.”

“Why...why does it matter how many are left?”

“I need to know if there are enough remaining to salvage this Circle. Or if I have to return to the start of the cycle, and begin the process of selecting the pony who will create the next one.”

Sweetie Belle jumped as the strange pony stomped his hoof in fury. What had set him off?

“Create the NEXT one?” he screamed at thin air. “The NEXT one? There isn’t going to BE a next one! Do you hear me, you self-righteous tyrant? Because I’m going to hunt every last one of them down! And then I’m coming for you!”

Sweetie shut her eyes and covered her ears.

Twenty paused for a moment as he heard the voice of a filly singing softly to herself.

“Hush now, quiet now, it’s time to lay your sleepy head…”

Twenty let out a deep sigh. “Your highness,” he said calmly. “I am in a room right now with a unicorn foal. In my years here I have seen her violated, tortured, beaten, and abused. And she is just one of hundreds. I’ve had to see all of them suffer, without being able to do a thing to help.

“Tell me, Princess,” said Twenty, “What do you see? Do you see anything, from your glittering throne room? From your tower, so high above us all? Do you even know we’re here?”

There was no answer.

“Don’t you dare avoid me now, Celestia,” Twenty said. “Answer me: What do you see?”

“I see a land at peace,” Celestia responded. “A land which only remains at peace, because an unlucky few suffer for the good of countless others. It is a tragedy, but it is the way of our world.”

“Funny, how it’s always someone else who has to do the suffering,” Twenty said.

“Enough. I don’t need to justify my actions to a traitor,” Celestia said. “Only a High Princess can release you from your oath. Which means Luna has turned against me. Again.”

The way Celestia pronounced “again” told Twenty that she was hurting. He smiled.

“This matter cannot be allowed to become public,” Celestia said. “For its own sake, Equestria cannot know about the Circle. So I am going to come to you, Twenty. I will be outside the mansion shortly. In recognition of your service, you will be granted fifteen minutes to exit the mansion and give yourself up. Do so, and I will show mercy. But if you do not present yourself to me before then, I will come in after you. And I will grant you the same fate I grant all traitors.”

“I’m no traitor,” Twenty said. “If I die, it will be as a loyal knight of Princess Luna.”

“Luna and I are on the same side,” Celestia said. “We always have been. She is simply…confused about the steps needed to maintain balance. So make your choice, Twenty. In the grand scheme, it hardly matters.

“Tonight, or in a few short decades, you will be gone. But my sister and I will remain. As we always will.”

Twenty grinned.

“If there’s one thing I’ve learned tonight, Princess, it’s that everything ends,” he said. “See you soon.”

Sweetie Belle was on her ninth repetition of her favorite lullaby when she felt a hoof gently nudging her. She opened her eyes and looked up to see the strange pony staring down at her. His horn was no longer glowing. And though he was trying his best to smile at her, he seemed angrier than ever.

“Hey, little filly. Sorry if I scared you,” he said. “How about we go visit your sister?”

*******

She had kept her wings folded since her sister imprisoned her. Their presence felt like a cruel joke.

On its far end, past the eternal garden, the illusory sky and the arrangement of fine sculptures, the Sanctum of the Sisters boasted a gorgeous balcony, which sat at the highest point in the royal palace.

The balcony faced west, away from Canterlot, and the view it offered was nothing short of transcendent; even now, after so many long centuries of life, it had the power to move Luna the way very few sights still could. When she sat at this balcony, every tree in Whitetail Woods, every peak in the Unicorn Range, every dazzling lake and fertile valley in western Equestria lay spread out before her.

It was more than beautiful. The sight would fill Luna with an intense, almost maternal feeling of pride.

That feeling was gone now.

On nights when she was feeling especially proud, Luna would take in the view from the balcony, and then leap off, spreading her wings and soaring through the moonlit skies, so she could more closely see the beauty of the land she and her sister had nurtured.

But now the sight seemed like a cruel tease, a tantalizing vision of a place she could see but no longer touch. There was an invisible barrier surrounding the balcony, which ensured that no pony, save Celestia and Luna, could set hoof upon it.

Though the barrier had been created to keep intruders out, it had taken only a few arcane words from Celestia for the spell to be modified to keep Luna in.

The princess of the night could not jump down off her balcony. She could not leave the Sanctum. The beautiful land of Equestria was closed to her.

And so she kept her wings folded.

Instead, she sat, looking away from the land and toward the night sky. She never grew tired of its beauty, and she wondered, in her less confident moments, if this made her a narcissist.

Celestia came to see her every day. She would spend hours pleading with Luna, begging her to give up on exposing the Circle. She spoke, at length, of the balance, of the greater good, of sacrifice.

Luna had heard it all before. And every time she heard it again, she began to think more and more of Pip. Of the horrible images he had done battle with in his own mind, night after night. Of the determination she had seen in Twilight’s eyes the following day, even as she confronted Celestia herself.

And those thoughts were enough to drown out anything Celestia could say to her.

Two nights ago, Luna made a decision.

One night ago, she had sent a signal.

Tonight, she waited.

She sat on the balcony, looking up at her moon. At this time of night, it loomed over the Sanctum, a huge silver sphere which painted everything she saw in its light.

Luna closed her eyes for just a moment.

When she opened them, there was a dark spot on the moon. Something huge was in the air tonight.

And it was flying right toward her.

By the time Luna recognized it for what it was, it nearly blocked out the moon’s light with its massive size.

It was a dragon.

As he approached, the beats of his wings were enough to send massive gusts of wind in Luna’s direction. The princess stood her ground.

Though most would be terrified by Styngian’s presence, the night princess knew better. She had no reason to fear an old friend.

“Thank goodness you received my signal,” Luna said. “I need your help, Styngian.”

The ancient dragon opened his mouth to speak. Luna expected to hear the booming, calm voice she remembered from centuries long past.

Instead, she heard a high-pitched, enthusiastic shout, barely audible above the sound of Styngian’s wings.

“HI, PRINCESS LUNA!” cried Spike, perched on top of Styngian’s head. With one claw, he was holding on to his teacher’s horn, which was bigger than Spike was. With the other claw, Spike waved.

“IT’S BEEN A WHILE, HUH?” Spike yelled. “HOW HAVE YOU BEEN SINCE THE WEDDING?”

Luna chuckled affectionately. “It is good to see you, young one!” she said. “I had no idea you and Styngian were acquainted!”

“He entered my tutelage only recently,” Styngian said. “The lad is proving to be quite a fine young dragon.”
Spike beamed with undisguised pride.

“But we can speak of such things later,” the old dragon said. “Princess, you have summoned me, and, as I promised, I have arrived. What do you wish of me?”

“Free me,” Luna said. “My magic alone cannot destroy this barrier. But the two of us together…”

“So this is a spell even you cannot break?” Styngian said. “I was not aware that there were ponies which were capable of such magic.”

“There is but one,” Luna said, with sadness in her voice.

“I see…” Styngian replied. “With respect, Princess, the last time your sister imprisoned you, it was after you had nearly destroyed the world. If she has locked you in this tower, one could reasonably conclude that she is doing so for the good of Equestria. Am I mistaken?”

Luna stared fearlessly into the dragon’s eyes. They were bright gold, and each large enough to reflect an image of her entire body.

“My sister and I have reached…a moral disagreement,” she said. “I only wish to be free, so I may do what I believe is right.”

“What you ‘believe’ is right?” Styngian said. “An interesting choice of words. So you are not certain that your course is the proper one.”

“THAT IS NONE OF YOUR CONCERN!” Luna yelled, seeing her own features contort in anger as she continued staring into the dragon’s eyes. “You owe me a debt. Right or wrong, I am invoking it. If your honor is worth anything, you will release me.”

A guttural growl came from the old dragon. Spike seemed concerned, but Luna recognized it for what it was: a sound of resignation.

“This is my concern if it affects the lives of those who bring our world its sun and moon,” he said. “But you are correct: I promised you a favor, and I honor my promises.”

“Well, then,” said Luna. “Shall we begin?”

The moon princess closed her eyes as a dark purple aura burst forth from her horn.

Spike stood in silent awe as what appeared to be a solid, mobile patch of night sky began to surround the princess. It grew until the entire balcony was covered in darkness. At this point, the field of energy began to shudder.

“She has reached her limit,” Styngian said. “Watch closely, now, lad. In three or four millennia, you should be able to do this as well.”

The great dragon’s golden eyes turned bright white, and the wind created by his beating wings suddenly went dead still. Styngian’s wings had ceased moving, yet he did not fall.

And then Spike watched, as his teacher began to glow with an unearthly, white energy.

With a force that seemed as though it would shake the tower apart, Styngian inhaled.

Then he opened his mouth, and light erupted from it.

It was as if he was breathing fire, but there were no flames, and no heat. And the force being expelled from Styngian’s mouth was something far more dangerous, and far more amazing.

He was breathing magic.

The white light hit Luna’s black energy and vanished on impact, as if it had been absorbed. Styngian closed his mouth.

A moment later, the dome of black energy broke and vanished, with a sound like a hundred windows shattering at once.

Princess Luna could once again be seen on the balcony, her eyes still closed, her horn’s light slowly dissipating.

“That…was…” Spike stammered.

“We all channel magic through our bodies,” Styngian said. “A unicorn through her horn. A pegasus through her wings. An earth pony through her legs. And a dragon…through his lungs.”

“Amazing,” Spike said. He brought his claw to his chest and realized his heart was racing. “Do you really think I’ll be able to do that someday?”

“You already have!” said Styngian jovially. “How did you think you were transporting all those scrolls to Celestia all this time? That wasn’t fire you were breathing, young one. Fire doesn’t transport paper, it burns it!” The old dragon let out a hearty laugh.

Spike felt a giddy thrill as he contemplated his teacher’s words.

So I’m already on my way, he thought. Twilight’s gonna be so proud…

At that, the young dragon let out a little yelp of surprise. “Omigosh! Twilight! Princess, do you know where she is? Do you know if she’s okay?”

“She is well,” Luna said. “A short while ago, a loyal knight of mine contacted me with a communication spell. He told me that Twilight Sparkle had given him a message on my behalf.”

Luna hopped on the balcony’s railing and spread her wings. The action did not just feel freeing. It felt defiant.

“I am going to see both of them now, and offer them my help in putting an end to my sister’s terrible mistake,” she said. “You may both come with me, if you like."

“You bet!” Spike said. “If Twilight needs help, then I’m there!” He swung a fist in the air for emphasis, managing a crude left hook.

“For the time being, this appears to be an Equestrian matter, and thus, not my concern,” Styngian said. “Still, I shall join you, as a neutral observer. And to accompany the boy, of course.”

“Of course,” Luna said, with a sly smile. She knew the old dragon well; he never could resist sticking his nose where it didn’t belong. “Luckily, we’re headed for the largest estate in Canterlot. The grounds should be large enough to accommodate you without too much trouble.”

With that, Luna jumped off the balcony, and took to the air. Styngian began to follow, with Spike still on his head.

“I only hope that the repayment of my debt is not an action I will come to regret, Princess,” the old dragon said. “I do not know exactly what is going on, but I pray that you are doing the right thing.”

“So do I,” said Luna, as the three of them began to fly toward the city.

*******

“I’M HERE TO SAVE YOU!”

Rarity’s face barely registered emotion as Diamond Tiara charged toward her. By contrast, the filly’s face was contorted with anger.

As she neared the stage, Diamond jumped, only to find herself telekinetically suspended in midair.

“You again,” Rarity said as she held the filly aloft. “I thought I had dismissed you. What is it, do you need money for the train ride back to Ponyville?”

Diamond Tiara did not struggle against Rarity’s telekinesis. Instead, she went completely limp.

“Silver Spoon,” she said to her friend. “What are you doing?”

Diamond had only noticed it after she had jumped. The way Silver had, almost instinctively, hugged up against Rarity as Diamond had approached.

It was as if she was afraid of Diamond.

“What have you done to my friend, Rarity?” Diamond demanded, though her voice now sounded more afraid than angry. “Did you put a spell on her? Is that why she’s hugging you?”

Rarity placed a foreleg on the back of Silver’s head, drawing her even closer to her. She smiled up at Diamond.

“You poor, confused little brat,” Rarity said. “You really don’t know what’s been going on, do you? After all this time…”

“I do know!” Diamond countered. “Twist told me all about your Circle, and the Gallery, and how all the rich ponies in Canterlot are all perverts like you. And she told me that Twilight Sparkle is coming to lock you up like you deserve! You’re going back to jail, and you’re going to stay in there forever this time!”

At the mention of Twilight’s name, Rarity’s ears twitched slightly. Diamond did not notice.

“It doesn’t matter what you know, darling,” she said. “The Circle is finished in Canterlot, but I’m certain I can establish a new one someplace else. I’m having Sweetie Belle delivered to me, and once she arrives, Silver and I are leaving with her. But please, do not worry. You and the little weakling cowering by the door are free to go if you like.”

Rarity nodded in the direction of the room’s entrance, where she saw Twist swiftly poke her head back behind the door.

Rarity released her spell, sending Diamond falling to the ground. To their mutual surprise, the filly landed on all fours. She took the opportunity to slowly approach the stage.

“I’m not leaving without my friend,” Diamond said.

“Oh dear. I see that Twist didn't quite tell you everything,” Rarity said. “Silver, dear, I think you’d better tell her.”

Silver, her face still buried in Rarity’s chest, shook her head.

“No,” she said softly. “Please don’t make me face her, Miss Rarity…”

“Silver Spoon,” Rarity said. “I have issued a command. Tell her.”

Slowly, almost fearfully, Silver Spoon turned to face her oldest friend for the first time in nearly a year.

The moment she looked into Diamond’s eyes, she began to cry.

“Silver?” Diamond Tiara said. “It’s okay! It’s me. Your friend…”

Silver shook her head. “No,” she said. “I don’t deserve to call myself your friend…”

“Don’t be silly,” Diamond said, reaching up and wiping one of Silver’s tears away with her hoof. She managed a gentle smile, the kind she only wore when she and Silver Spoon were alone together. “It’s not your fault that Rarity kidnapped you. Whatever she made you do, you don’t have anything to be ashamed of…”

“SHE DIDN’T MAKE ME DO ANYTHING!” Silver Spoon shouted, surprising both herself and Diamond. “I…I asked for this,” she said, once again turning away from her friend.

“The day Miss Rarity hurt you, I went to her shop,” Silver said.

“Yeah, I saw your note,” Diamond said. “You probably should have just called the guards or something. But just because you didn’t doesn’t mean you asked to be kidnapped!”

“But I DID!” Silver shouted in an exasperated voice. “I went there planning to confront her, I really did! But then I saw her, and the way she spoke to me, and the things she did…Diamond, I’m so sorry…

“I fell in love with her, Diamond. I asked her to do these things to me.”

Utter silence hung over the grand hall for one seemingly endless moment.

Then Silver Spoon forced herself to turn back and look at Diamond. The pink filly wore a look of intense fury on her face.
But she was not looking at Silver Spoon.

“You monster,” she said to Rarity. “What did you do to her? What did you do to get her to say these lies?”

Diamond once again brought her foreleg to Silver’s face, stroking her cheek gently.

Silver Spoon responded by pushing it away.

“Go away, Diamond,” she said. “Just go. I abandoned you when you needed me the most. I’m a terrible friend, don’t you get it? You can do better than me…”

“That’s not…”

“JUST GO!” Silver yelled. “I don’t want you to see me like this…”

“Yes, dear, why don’t you run along?” Rarity said. “Silver isn’t like most fillies. She needs someone to bind her. To own her. She needs me.

“Besides, did you ever really think she was happy being friends with the school bully? Silver Spoon likes to receive pain, not inflict it. Even if she went with you, she’d never be happy. Not the way she is with me.”

Diamond Tiara fought back tears as she looked back at Silver Spoon.

“Silver…please…” she said. “Just let go of her…”

“I can’t, Diamond,” Silver Spoon said sadly. “I’m not strong enough. Just go. Go home and find a friend who deserves you.”

Diamond Tiara slowly turned away from Silver Spoon. “You’ve got it backwards, you know,” she said. “I’m the one who never deserved you."

She began to walk away.

“Diamond!” Silver called after her. “Just so you know, I didn’t like being a bully. But I did like being your friend. Thanks for putting up with someone as useless and weak as me…”

Diamond winced at the words, and stopped walking.

“I keep telling you, Silver, you’re not weak! You’re just-“

“THOP IT! THATH ENOUGH!”

The voice which was shouting behind Diamond was unmistakable.

On wobbly legs, Twist began to walk slowly but deliberately toward the stage.

“So,” Rarity said. “We’ve finally come out of hiding, have we? Are you going to try and tell me off, too?”

“I don’t care about you,” Twist said. “You’re just another Circle member. Don’t you know how many ponies like you I’ve seen since the Gathering? I’m almost bored with you by now.”

“Big talk,” Rarity said with a smirk. “It’s nice to see that the Gallery toughened you up a little.”

“Whatever. I’m not here to yell at you,” Twist said. “I’m here to talk to her.”

She raised her hoof and pointed at Silver Spoon.

“Silver Spoon,” she said. “You’re being a complete idiot.”

Silver looked at Twist with a puzzled expression. She was the last pony Silver had expected to hear insults from.

“Hey!” Diamond said. “Just because she used to bully you, doesn’t mean I’m going to let you call her names!”

“You think I care about that?” Twist said. “Silver Spoon, what is it going to take for you to see the good inside yourself? You’re the first pony to ever break someone out of the Gallery! You, a nine year old filly. You survived Dead Weight Alley. You tricked Fancypants. You came up with a plan. And you saved my life! You saved all of us! You’re the hero, stupid! Don’t you know what happens to the hero at the end of the story?”

“Twist,” Diamond said, “This isn’t one of your little adventure novels. This is real li-“

“I’M TALKING, DIAMOND!” Twist snapped, and Diamond Tiara backed away.

“At the end of the story, the hero gets a big banquet in her honor. Or she gets to marry the prince she rescued. Or she gets, I don’t know, a treasure chest or something. But most importantly, she GETS OVER HER DAMN ISSUES!”

Twist stomped the ground for emphasis.

“There’s dozens of foals who owe their lives to you right now, and where is their hero in her big moment of victory? She’s hugging the most disgusting pony I’ve ever met, whining about how she’s not good enough to detherve a happy ending.”

“Twist…” Silver Spoon said. Her voice shook with uncertainty. "Thank you for saying that, really, but I..."

Silver looked up at Rarity.

"Maybe I did do a lot of good on my own..." she said. "But I'm no hero."

Twist sighed and shook her head.

“Maybe not,” she said. “But there’s one thing I know you are:

“You’re better than this.”

To this day, I still don’t quite understand what happened next.

The look Silver Spoon gave me was almost transcendent in nature. Somehow, those last four words I said to her flipped some sort of switch inside her head, and allowed my words to reach her.

I’ve asked her about it since, but she’s never fully explained it to me. All she ever says is, “I’d heard those words before, but never from someone I cared about.”

All I know is, in the next moment, Silver Spoon looked up at Rarity. She stared into her eyes for what seemed like forever. But the look she was giving Rarity was different somehow. It didn’t have the reverence, the transfixed, worshipful air it did before. It was just a filly looking at a mare.

Then, slowly but deliberately, she let go of Rarity, and began to walk off the stage.

“Silver Spoon! What do you think you’re doing?” Rarity shouted back. “Come back here this instant!”

She said nothing. She just shook her head and kept walking.

Rarity couldn’t see, but I could tell from the look on Silver’s face that this simple action was causing her tremendous strain. It took everything she had to walk off that stage and away from Rarity.

I will despise Rarity for as long as I live. But as Silver Spoon walked away from her that night, there was a look of such deep sadness on her face, that, just for a second, I actually felt bad for her.

Then I remembered who this mare was, and any pity I felt was gone.

Silver Spoon walked toward Diamond Tiara, and hugged her.

“It’s okay,” Diamond said. “Whatever you did, I forgive you. Let's go back together, okay? It’ll be just like the old times.”

But Silver broke the embrace and shook her head. Then she walked past Diamond Tiara, heading for the door.

“Silver!” Rarity shouted. “Come back here this instant. I know this is an emotional moment for you, but think about what you’re doing. You can’t function without me. You know you can’t. All these months on your own, and you still found yourself wandering back to me. You know you need me, child.”

Silver stopped walking. She froze in place, and then slowly turned her head back at Rarity.

“That’s better,” Rarity said.

“Silver, don’t listen to her!” I said. “After everything you’ve done, do you really think you need a master at all?”

Silver Spoon looked at me. She looked at Diamond Tiara, and then she looked at Rarity. Finally, she turned back to me, and answered my question.

I didn’t realize what I was witnessing at the time. That this would be the moment that would change Silver’s life.

And I didn’t realize that such a great change would come in the form of one little word.

“Yes,” said Silver Spoon.

Rarity smiled. “See? She’s said it herself. She needs a master.”

Silver Spoon looked at Rarity, with a peaceful smile on her lips.

“Of course I do, Miss Rarity. Don’t we all?”

She laughed nervously.

“Of course I need a master. But the mistake I’ve been making all this time was giving that job to someone else. So I’m sorry, Miss Rarity, but I don’t belong to you anymore. And the same goes for you too, Diamond.

“From now on, I’ll be my own master.”

Silver Spoon turned to Diamond Tiara.

“But Diamond,” she said. “I’d love to still be your friend. If you’ll have me, that is.”

Diamond, no longer fighting her tears, nodded silently. She wore a smile, but it was quivering, as if she might break down at any moment.

“Thank you, Twist,” Silver said. “What you said really made me think. About everything I’ve done, and what Twilight told me, and…just…thanks.”

Silver Spoon hugged Twist, who took the opportunity to shoot a dirty look back at Rarity.

The mare stood paralyzed upon the stage, fighting to contain her emotions.

“Silver, you’re making a mistake,” she said. “Come back here! You need me!”

“Miss Rarity,” Silver said, breaking her hug with Twist. “I’ve never seen you like this before. You sound so…desperate. So lonely.

“Right now, I think you’re the one who needs me.”

She approached the stage, but kept her distance from Rarity.

“I’m sorry, Miss Rarity. It’s taking everything I’ve got not to go up there and be with you again. But I’m not going to. I don’t think I can see you anymore. You and I just make each other worse, you know?”

“Silver….” Rarity said. “My broken toy…please, come back to me…”

“I am broken, Miss Rarity. We both are,” Silver said. “But…maybe it’s time we tried to get better.”

Silver closed her eyes, still smiling gently.

“I think I understand now, Miss Rarity. Why I love you so much. I think you helped me understand myself. I think we’re both a lot alike. Our sicknesses. We keep trying to stop, keep trying to become better, but we can’t. When we're around each other, we keep falling back into those bad habits. You and your foals. Me and my pain. That’s why we became so close. That’s why we were so bad for each other. Because when we’re together…we just can’t help ourselves.”

Silver Spoon opened her eyes.

“Now I’d better get out of here before I start to change my mind,” she said. “Goodbye, Miss Rarity.”

She gave her former mistress a brief, respectful bow, mostly out of habit.

“Can we go home now?” Twist said. “The four of us, together?”

“Four?” Diamond replied. “I am not going back with that mare.”

“Not her,” Twist said. She pointed at the door.

Sweetie Belle was standing next to it, smiling.

“She just sort of appeared there a minute ago,” Twist said. “I tried to get your attention, but you and Rarity were so busy paying attention to Silver…”

“SWEETIE BELLE!” Silver Spoon and Rarity shouted in unison, and both of them ran toward the small white filly. Silver arrived first, and embraced her.

“I heard what you said,” Sweetie told her. “I’m so proud of you, Silver.”

“Thank you. But don’t let go of me, okay?” Silver whispered. “I know Miss Rarity’s right behind me, and…it’s really hard not to just turn around and hold on to her, you know?”

“I understand,” Sweetie replied softly. “Sometimes I wish I didn’t love her, too.”

Rarity approached her sister, with a look of quiet joy on her face.

“Sweetie,” she said. “My love. Thank the sun you’re alright. I was afraid I truly had lost everything…”

“I…missed you, sis,” Sweetie said. “But we need to get out of here. Now.”

“We cannot,” Rarity replied. “I need to wait for a certain pony to get here. He could be dangerous if allowed to roam free. I have a friend laying in wait here to dispose of him when he arrives.”

Rarity sighed. “I’m sure she’s quite amused at the little drama which just unfolded here.”

“There’s no time for that!” Sweetie said, letting go of Silver and rushing over to Rarity. “You’re in danger if you stay here! The red unicorn is coming! He says he’s going to kill you!”

“Red?” Rarity said, “Sweetie, dear, are you sure you-“

There was a small whooshing sound.

At the same moment, the doors to the grand hall slammed shut.

“What’s going on?” Diamond cried as she tried to open the doors. “They won’t budge!”

“Don’t worry, little filly,” said the red pony who appeared in the center of the room. “I’m not here to hurt you.”

“Twenty…” Rarity whispered in horror. “What in heaven’s name…”

The silent knight stood before them, smiling. Rarity quickly realized the source of Sweetie’s nickname for him.

He was covered in blood.

“You…you said I had ten minutes with my sister,” Rarity stammered.

Twenty began to approach Rarity slowly.

“Plans have changed,” he said. “I don’t have much time left. But I thought I’d try and see how many of you Circle scum I could take out before my deadline. So we’ll have to make this quick…”

“TRIAGE!” Rarity shouted. “NOW!”

There was no response.

“T…Triage?”

“Oh, right, almost forgot,” Twenty said, levitating a scalpel into Rarity’s line of sight. “Want to guess how I got this?”

"No...you couldn't have..."

“Your friend Indigo isn’t the only pony who can turn invisible, you know,” Twenty said. “I was there the entire time you and the surgeon were making your little plan. You honestly thought you’d outsmarted me, didn’t you?”

Twenty’s horn flashed, and the tablecloth concealing Triage went flying off. Diamond Tiara screamed.

Triage lay dead on the ground. Her mouth was wide open, as if she had been trying to call for help.

“I did it right after she got into position,” Twenty said. “You didn’t even hear the snap, did you? But I have to say, that little anatomy lesson she gave me about arteries sure came in handy. So much more satisfying than breaking necks.”

He grinned, “Took a bit of trial and error to get it right, though. You can probably tell, but I made an awful mess.”

Twenty vanished, and then appeared a moment later right next to Rarity. He kicked her hard in the leg, bringing her down.
Terrified, Rarity looked up as a red unicorn towered over her.

“Don’t worry kids, I’ll make sure you get out of here safe. You might want to close your eyes, for a minute, though,” Twenty said to the foals. “This isn’t going to be pleasant.”

[NEXT: The arrival of a princess]

27: Daybreak

--Chapter 27: Daybreak--

In the past few months, Twist had grown to understand cruelty.

She had seen so many, many ponies who reveled in the act of harming another. For them, the Gallery was not a place of sexual release. Sex was just another form of violence to them, another way to inflict pain.

After a while, it became easy to tell the cruel patrons from the ones who only wanted sex. There was a certain look, a certain attitude, which cruel ponies exhibited when they were preparing to practice their craft. It was a glint in their eyes, a particular way their voices lowered, a way their lips curled when they smiled.

She was not sure she could describe it in words. But every foal in the Gallery knew that look. Every one of them feared it.

To Twist’s profound surprise, the red unicorn wore no such look on his face.

She had assumed that a pony who had killed so many, who thought nothing of staining his coat with the blood of his victims, must have been yet another sadist. But Twenty was nothing of the sort. His eyes were calm, almost empty, as he raised the scalpel toward Rarity. The grin he had been wearing had vanished. As he prepared to end Rarity’s life, there was a strangely dull expression on his face.

He looked as though he was waiting for something.

The look in Rarity's eyes could not have been more different. She was terrified. In another second, the blade would slash open her throat, and she would die in a state of fear and agony.

Twist was afraid as well. She didn’t want to see another pony die. Not again. Not as long as she lived.

But as Aurora’s face flashed through her head once again, a small realization hit her:

Aurora didn’t end up in the Gallery by accident. She was put in there.

Rarity was whimpering in fear…

Aurora was put in there by someone like her.

Suddenly, the sight of Rarity at Twenty’s mercy did not disturb Twist nearly as much as it had a moment earlier.

Suddenly, she understood those cruel ponies even better.

As soon as she made the connection, she shut her eyes.

I won’t watch, she thought. I hate her, but no pony deserves to die. I won’t let this place change me. I won’t watch!

“STOP!”

Twist opened her eyes.

Silver Spoon was bleeding from her left cheek. There was a small drop of blood on Twenty’s scalpel.

The foal had thrown herself between him and Rarity.

“Stop…please…” Silver said. “Don’t hurt Mi-…don’t hurt Rarity…”

“Silver…” Rarity said. “I knew I could count on you.”

“Please don’t talk like that,” Silver said. “Just because I don’t want you to die, that doesn’t change what I said before.”

“Still,” Rarity said. “I am touched that you would go to such lengths for me.”

“Well, I...that is…” Silver stammered. “When you abandoned me, Sweetie Belle yelled from the carriage that she would always be my friend. I didn’t realize at the time how much that meant to me. But her words have stayed with me since then. They helped me get through a lot of hard times.”

Silver stood up on her hind legs with her back to Rarity. Then she spread her forelegs out, in order to shield as much of Rarity as she could.

She smiled in Sweetie’s direction. “I can’t just stand by and let my friend lose her only sister,” she said.

Silver couldn’t see it, but the expression Rarity gave Sweetie told her that she didn’t quite buy Silver’s explanation.

Twenty shook his head violently. “No, this is all wrong!” he said. “How could you protect someone like her? You’re a foal! She’s one of them! I’m doing this to protect ponies like you, don’t you get that?”

“No,” Silver said. “Killing doesn’t protect anyone. Please, just stop, okay? No one else has to get hurt.”

“This is ridiculous,” Twenty said. “I can just teleport behind you. She’d be dead before you could turn around.”

“Then why haven’t you?” Twist said. “Why didn’t you do that the second she protected her? Why tell her you’re going to do that at all?”

Twenty sneered at Twist. The filly did not move.

“You don’t have it in you,” she said. “You’re not like the Circle members. You don’t want any foals to suffer.”

“Of course I don’t!” Twenty shouted. “Why do you think I’m doing this?”

“All those other ponies you killed were alone, huh?” Twist continued. “You’ve never had to kill someone in front of a foal before.”

Silver narrowed her gaze and moved so her back was pressed up against Rarity.

“You could kill Rarity,” Silver said. “But we’ll see it. All four of us will see a mare die. Is that what you want?”

“You don’t understand!” Twenty said, grabbing his head with his free hoof. “This is my duty. I am a knight of Luna! If I let this monster escape, I’d be letting the Princess down. I can’t…”

Twenty closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

“I’m wasting time,” he said. “I’ll just teleport Rarity away with me. Then you won’t see anything, and I’ll have served my princess. Yes. A just and fair act, as befits a knight of Equestria.”

Silver turned around and embraced Rarity. But she kept her eyes locked on Twenty.

“You’ll have to take me, too,” she said. “And I won’t look away.”

Twenty stomped the ground with his hoof. “Fine,” he said. “Then watch.”

He vanished, appearing an instant later on Rarity’s other side. He raised his scalpel.

Rarity let out a small whimper.

“Is this what your Princess would want?” Silver cried out, with desperation in her voice. “Is this how you serve her? By killing mares in front of children?”

Despite herself, Rarity could not take her eyes off the scalpel. Her eyes watched it fearfully as it hovered in the air, inches from her face.

Twenty could bring that scalpel down on her anytime he wished.

And yet, he had not.

Rarity managed to take her eyes off the scalpel for a moment and focused on Twenty’s face.

There was profound uncertainty written on it.

Silver was getting to him. Rarity tried her best not to smile.

“I understand how it feels,” Silver said. “You and me are a lot alike. We both just want to follow someone greater than ourselves. Someone we adore. We just want to hear her say she’s proud of us, that we’ve done a good job serving her.”

Diamond Tiara looked down at her hooves.

Was this how she felt about me? she thought.

“And sometimes that’s a beautiful thing,” Silver continued. “Servitude can be wonderful, but it can also be a trap. It can turn us into someone we never wanted to be.

“Sometimes you just have to let go. You just have to stop.”

Rarity watched as the scalpel shook in the air.

“Just let go,” Silver Spoon said. She cast a glance at Sweetie Belle, who stood staring at her sister, trembling with fear. “Enough foals have cried because of Rarity. Please don’t add two more.”

Rarity watched as the scalpel dropped to the ground.

“Do you…” Twenty said. “Do you think she’ll be ashamed of me?”

Before Silver could answer, he vanished. The teleport occurred in a flash of light, with none of his usual subtlety.

“That’s funny,” Silver said. She let go of Rarity, but turned to face her as she spoke. “He’s usually a lot less flashy when he leaves a room.”

“Perhaps he decided it wasn’t worth the effort anymore,” Rarity said. Now she finally allowed herself a smile.

Imagine, she thought to herself. Less than a year ago, this filly was content with living in a filthy basement, waiting for me to destroy her for my own amusement. Now she frees captured children and faces down royal knights without flinching.

A little rabbit wandered into my garden one day. I played with it for a time, then threw it out.

And now a lion has returned in its place.

“Silver Spoon,” Rarity said, gently patting the foal’s mane. “Thank you so much. I am more than proud of you. I am in your debt.”

Silver quickly turned her back to Rarity.

“I…I told you,” she said. “I did it for Sweetie Belle, not you.”

Sweetie could see that Silver was fighting back tears.

*******

The world was so much bigger now.

The Gallery was not an exceptionally large place. It consisted of a few large open areas, the baths, some restrooms, and the private rooms reserved by favored patrons. It was a tiny world all its own, cramped and crowded in the best of circumstances.

Peregrine had spent half his life there.

Only now, upon finally being freed, had he realized how small that world had been. Until then, he hadn’t realized the extent to which he had been confined.

The Gallery was a horrible place, certainly, but there was a strangely comforting predictability to it. He knew every corner of his world. Every last inch, from which couches were softest to the best places to hide, was intimately known to him. He had no autonomy there, of course, and nothing to look forward to but brief moments of rest between bouts of humiliation and suffering. But at least he knew his surroundings. At least he knew what to expect.

All that had changed now.

As Twilight Sparkle led the cluster of foals through the long, winding hallways of Fancy’s mansion, Peregrine found himself feeling completely overwhelmed. She was trying her best to hide it, but Peregrine could tell that Twilight had no idea where she was going. The group was lost.

In the Gallery, Peregrine had forgotten that it was possible to even get lost.

The vastness of this new world terrified him. The mansion alone was several times larger and more complex than the Gallery had been. He didn’t even want to think about what happened when they got outside.

It had been so comforting at first. Looking out the window, counting the stars with Twist. It felt freeing. It felt right.

Then Sweetie Belle had vanished, as suddenly as she had appeared. Twist had gone to look for her, promising she would meet up with them later.

But what if she didn’t? The mansion was so big, the world even more so. How could any two ponies hope to find each other in such vastness?

Peregrine thought about flying above the group, to get a better look at his surroundings. Perhaps the world wouldn’t seem so large from higher up.

Or maybe it would seem even larger.

For the second time in his life, Peregrine spread his wings and flew. As he rose above the throng of foals, he felt none of the exhilaration he had during his first flight. And the world did not seem larger or smaller.

His friends were simply further away.

Now that he didn’t feel emotionally charged from flying, Peregrine’s mind focused on the physical sensations of the act. The speed at which his wings flapped. The rush of the air as he ascended.

There was also a feeling he was not experiencing, but which his mind nonetheless kept reminding him of: the weight of Aurora on his back. He had never flown unencumbered before. Without realizing it, Peregrine had already ascended higher on this flight than he ever had on his first. Without another pony on his back, he was finally able to explore his full potential.
But he missed that weight. And he wanted it back.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I’m sorry I couldn’t fly high enough.”

Below him, Twilight Sparkle kept casting glances back at the small herd of foals, making sure she didn’t lose any as they walked along.

“I think the exit is this way,” she announced, not for the first time. “I wasn’t actually allowed in this part of the mansion before, so I had trouble getting my bearings. But don’t worry, I-“

“DAYLIGHT!”

Twilight turned to see over a dozen foals breaking off from the group and making for the windows. It was not difficult to see why.

It was still nighttime. But outside, it was as bright as the dawn.

“What the hell?” Peregrine said, landing next to Twilight. “I thought you said it was almost midnight.”

“It is,” Twilight said.

“Then why is it so bright out?” Peregrine replied. “What does it mean?”

“It means she’s here,” Twilight said. “And she’s angry.”

As she beheld the midnight dawn, Twilight recalled an ancient Equestrian hymn:

Our nation shall thrive, for our Princess’s wisdom is as old as the stars.
Our citizens shall rejoice, for our Princess’s love is as boundless as the sky.
Our enemies shall tremble, for our Princess’s wrath burns as hot as her sun.

*******

A few minutes earlier, Celestia stood on the grounds of the mansion, looking over at the mansion. She had stood there for fifteen minutes, counting down the seconds in her head.

Now she whispered a name, and with a flash of light, the pony it belonged to appeared before her.

“Twenty-Twenty,” Celestia said. “Your time is up.”

Twenty did not bow. He stood before Celestia with no air of reverence, no deference to his ruler. He wore an expression of anger.

“Celestia,” he said.

“I gave you a chance, Twenty,” she said. “You had every opportunity to surrender yourself. Yet I see from the disgraceful state of your coat that you chose instead to use your final moments to compound your treason.”

“I am not the traitor here,” Twenty replied. “I’m not the one who spent the last thousand years letting foals suffer.”

“I will not be drawn into a petty debate with you,” Celestia said. “You are no longer a knight of Equestria. You are nothing but a common murderer.”

“My final tally was ten, in case you were wondering,” Twenty said. “I had hoped to kill at least twice as many of your Circle friends. For irony’s sake, if nothing else.”

“Those perverts are not my friends,” Celestia said, as she slowly walked toward Twenty. “No one hates them more than I do. But they serve a purpose. They are a necessary evil.”

“Evil is never necessary,” Twenty said. He wore a look of resolve.

“Such a naive little child,” Celestia said, with pity in her voice. “But then, I suppose that’s what you all are, in the end.”

Twenty was forced to shut his eyes as the light of the sun began to emanate from Celestia’s horn.

It had begun.

“Since the First Day, the land of Equestria has depended on six elements for its very survival. We cannot survive if each pony does not hold these principals within her heart. Your actions today constitute an abandonment of the element of Loyalty.” The words Celestia spoke were centuries old, and she mused to herself that she had spoken them far too many times. “You stand before your Princess as a traitor to your vows and your nation. There can be only one penalty.”

Twenty felt Celestia’s hoof touch his forehead. It did not feel hot, but he knew that was about to change.

“Before I administer your punishment, is there anything you wish to say?”

“When you see your sister,” Twenty said. “Tell her I hope I served her well. Tell her I only wanted to make her proud.”

By tradition, the sentence was to be carried out as soon as the traitor finished his final statement. Celestia had never broken that tradition.

But it was, after all, a custom she herself had started. It was hers to break if she wished.

“I will tell her. You have my word,” she said. “All of this….it was for her, wasn’t it?“

“Yes,” Twenty said. “I did it all for her.”

“So did I,” Celestia replied.

Her hoof began to grow hotter. Her horn began glowing brighter.

And for just a second, two tiny suns shone from Celestia’s eyes.

“Why is it bright outside?” Twist said as she looked out the window of the grand hall. “It’s like the sun came out.”

“She did,” Rarity said. “Sweetie, we have to leave now. That light can only mean one thing.”

“Sis," Sweetie said, digging her hoof nervously into the ground. "I don’t know if I should go with you…“

“We can't afford to hesitate, Sweetie. I am still a fugitive, and you are still legally a member of the Dream family,” Rarity said. “If we don’t escape now, neither of us will ever be free.”

Free? Sweetie thought. I’ve never been free in my life.

She stood her ground, wearing a defiant expression.

“Sister,” Rarity said gently. “The only thing that has made the last few weeks bearable was the thought of being reunited with you. Without you, I have nothing. Please, don’t abandon me. Not now…”

“Sis, I love you. You know I do…” Sweetie said. “But-“

There was a light.

Every pony in the grand hall watched as a magnificent, blinding light came out of nowhere and engulfed them.

In the halls of the mansion, Twilight tried to cry out as the same light engulfed her.

“She’s gone!” a foal cried out, as Twilight’s form flashed and then vanished before their eyes.

But she was not the only one.

The light faded after an instant, and Peregrine blinked for a moment and got his bearings. There was something wet and soft under his hooves. He looked down.

Grass.

For the first time in years, he was outside.

He took a deep breath. The air tasted strange. Had it always been like this?

“What have you done?!”

He heard Twilight’s voice, and looked up.

But it was not Twilight who caught Peregrine’s eye.

There before him was Princess Celestia herself. She was standing next to a smoldering pile of ashes.

The light radiating from her horn was now rapidly fading, and the false day was quickly turning back into night.

“Twilight, have you forgotten your manners?” Celestia said, ignoring Peregrine. “You are in the presence of royalty.”

What does she mean? Peregrine thought. Is she supposed to bow or somethi-OH MY GOSH, I’M NOT BOWING!

Peregrine dropped to the ground, as low as he could. After a few seconds, he tentatively looked up.

Twilight still wasn’t bowing.

But five other ponies were.

One of them was Twist. Another was a silver foal with a spoon on her flank. This, Peregrine realized, must have been Silver Spoon, the unseen mastermind of the escape plan. It was good to know that she was real. In his darker moments, a part of Peregrine had always worried that Twist had imagined her.

The third was Sweetie Belle. He did not recognize the fourth. Was she royalty as well? Her cutie mark seemed to be some sort of crown.

Then he saw the mare who was with them. A white unicorn with three blue diamonds for her cutie mark.

Twist had told Peregrine about her many times, and always with venom dripping from her voice.

So that’s Rarity, he thought. She doesn’t look nearly as scary as Twist made her out to be.

“Princess, what is the meaning of this?” Twilight said. “Why have you brought the seven of us here?”

“Seven?” Celestia said. Then, for the first time, she looked in Peregrine’s direction. “Ah, of course. I meant to only teleport you and Rarity here, but such long-range spells can be unwieldy. It is not uncommon for it to catch other nearby ponies in its range.”

“I am getting really sick of being accidentally teleported places with this mare,” said Diamond Tiara, casting a hateful glance at Rarity.

“Well, Princess, I’m sorry to be the one to tell you,” Twilight said. “But your precious Circle has lost all its slaves. I just emptied out the Gallery.”

“I see,” Celestia said. “I am sorry that you could not see reason, Twilight. I brought you here so I could make one final attempt to help you see sense.”

“And what of me?” Rarity said. “Why am I here? Are you going to have me locked up again?”

“I have had second thoughts about your incarceration,” Celestia said. “It occurred to me only this evening: what if the Circle were led by a pony whom I could communicate with directly? A pony who was already known to me? And who would be sent to prison for the rest of her life if she ever disobeyed my commands?”

Twilight’s eyes went wide with horror. “You mean you’re going to let her-“

“Silence,” Celestia said. “You can still be of service to your nation, Rarity. This doesn’t have to be the end for you.”

Rarity stood and faced the Princess.

“I don’t understand…” she said. “Why would you want to help the Circle?”

“SPEAK NOT ANOTHER WORD, MONSTER.”

A loud, unmistakable voice echoed through the grounds of the mansion. At the sound, every pony turned their head to the sky.

“What the…how is she doing that?” Silver Spoon asked.

“It is called the Royal Canterlot Voice,” said Rarity.

Above them, leaves were whirring and spinning unnaturally in the air. Something was creating a powerful wind.

Peregrine was the first one who saw the figure rise up from behind the tall buildings of the city.

“Oh my sun…she wasn’t lying…” he whispered to himself. “Twist really was friends with a dragon…”

The ponies stood speechless as Styngian flew toward the mansion grounds.

And beside him, flying toward Celestia with terrifying speed, was the Princess of the Night.

[NEXT: Confrontation]

28: Sisters

--Chapter 28: Sisters--

The first time Rarity had met Princess Luna, she had done her best to hide her disappointment.

This was after Nightmare Moon, after the Everfree Forest, the challenges, the spark. Rarity knew enough about the legend of the Sisters to know that Nightmare Moon and Luna could not be considered the same pony; whatever corruption took hold of Luna had changed her, body and soul, into a new being. Still, while she feared Nightmare Moon and was glad to assist in her downfall, Rarity had a strange respect for the black alicorn who had appeared before her that night. She seemed almost proud of her own corruption. She announced her intention to bring eternal night with an utter lack of shame or hesitation. It did not matter to her what others thought of her terrible deeds. She had enough power to render them helpless, and their opinions meaningless.

Rarity envied that sort of power.

She had hidden her true self for so long, allowing it to be known only by herself and her various victims. She enjoyed the subterfuge of living a double life. But it wore on her. How she wished she had the power, the pride, to stand before the world, and announce her depravities in a loud voice. How she dreamed of laughing, as Nightmare Moon did, at the disgust and fury which would have crept upon the faces of every pony who heard her proclamation.

But she knew this to be impossible. Even if she were as powerful as one of the Royal Sisters, she knew that she would never be able to bear the feeling of betraying the ponies she had come to know as her friends. Even before Twilight Sparkle had cemented the six of them as friends, Rarity had built far too many precious connections in Ponyville. She lived in constant fear of them discovering her secret life, and she knew that all the power in the world would not make it any less painful to see her friends turn their backs on her.

In moments like those, she thought back to her foalhood. To a filthy, diseased garden where nothing healthy grew. And she remembered a lonely, miserable filly who looked up at the moon and longed to be as cold and empty as it was.

This, Rarity concluded, was the true source of Nightmare Moon’s power: she was alone. No one loved her, and she loved no one. As such, she could condemn an entire world to endless darkness and eventual death, and think nothing of it. In her solitude, there was total freedom.

But Rarity had long since abandoned her desire to throw away all her emotions. She had come to value friendship; so much, in fact, that on the night she faced Nightmare Moon, she became one of its paragons.

And then she saw Luna.

There, huddled among pieces of broken armor, lay the Moon Princess who Rarity had so long admired. She had none of the majesty or power Rarity had imagined as a foal. As Nightmare Moon, she had boasted of vanquishing Celestia. Now she cried to her sister and begged for forgiveness. She seemed so small to Rarity now, so weak.

Was this the same Princess she had admired for so long? The one whose solitude she had envied? Was this truly Luna?
Although she had thrown away her childhood philosophies long ago, a part of Rarity could not help but feel profoundly let down at the sight of the Moon Princess.

I suppose it’s true what they say, she had thought to herself. Never meet your heroes.

Rarity did not see Luna again until the royal wedding, and even then she had barely paid attention to her. After the Changeling invasion, she had spent the bulk of the reception asking Fancypants if there were any openings in his inner Circle. The stallion had reacted positively.

Now, years after their first encounter, Rarity once again came face-to-face with Princess Luna.

The Princess had changed.

Her hair, which Rarity remembered as a simple purple mane, was now a billowing field of magical stars. She had grown larger, her wingspan greater, and Rarity could feel an intense magical force emanating from Luna as she flew toward her sister. Her eyes were jet-black, and an otherworldly darkness emanated from them.

Rarity stood in horror as one of her childhood dreams was unexpectedly fulfilled: to see the Night Princess in her full glory.
Luna looked at Rarity, and returned a look of sheer contempt.

Behind Luna was the largest dragon Rarity had ever seen. He began to land, even as Luna continued flying in the direction of Celestia.

“Styngian,” Celestia said. She spoke the name with a strangely respectful tone.

The ground shook as the dragon landed. The disturbance caused Rarity to fall to the ground.

Before she could get up again, a dark blue hoof hit the ground, inches from her face.

Princess Luna stood before Rarity, her expression radiating hatred. Rarity’s blood turned to ice as she realized that Luna had not been flying toward her sister. She had been flying toward her.

“Do not get up,” Luna said to Rarity. “If you value your safety, remain down in the dirt like the vermin you are.”

Rarity had never truly seen the moon princess angry before, not even when she had faced Nightmare Moon. Her anger was like a cloud around her, an almost tangible thing. Rarity found herself trembling in response to Luna’s voice.

“Y-yes…” she said, almost involuntarily. She did not attempt to stand.
Luna turned her head away, in a clear gesture of revulsion. “Twilight Sparkle,” she said, addressing the purple unicorn. “I take it you delivered my message?”

“Yes, your highness,” Twilight said with a respectful bow. “I set your knight free. But as soon as I did, he disappeared. I haven’t seen him since.”

“Um, your…your majesty...ness?”

Silver Spoon approached Luna nervously. She had never been in the presence of royalty before, and even with all her society manners, she was completely unsure of how to address one of the rulers of Equestria.

So she bowed, as low as she could. The gesture was very familiar to her by now. It comforted her.

“I saw Sir Twenty just a few minutes ago, your majesty,” Silver Spoon said, still bowing. “He was…not well.”

“Child…” Luna said, in hushed shock. “What have they done to your flank?”

Silver had almost forgotten that the scar was still there.

“That’s not important right now, your highness,” Silver said. She surprised herself by speaking so directly to the Princess, but she did not want to discuss her own mistakes with Luna. “I saw Twilight free Sir Twenty. Then I saw him again a while later, and…you have to stop him, Princess.”

Silver stood up. She decided she needed to speak as frankly to Luna as possible.

“Twenty’s gone mad. He's armed and he’s been killing Circle members left and right. I know you must hate the Circle, but you can’t possibly condone-“

“Twenty is dead.”

Celestia’s voice did not just interrupt Silver’s. It overwhelmed it. The authority carried in her voice was enough to rob Silver of any resolve she had. But there was something else there, too: anger. Silver began to slowly back away.

“Sister,” Luna said, noticing the pile of ashes near Celestia for the first time. “Please, tell me you did not…”

“He was a traitor, Luna. A danger to Equestria. Or are you going to defend his killing spree?”

Luna shook her head. “No,” she said. “Those ponies should have been hunted down, arrested, and then thrown in a dungeon to rot. If anything, Sir Twenty showed them too much mercy.”

Celestia sighed. “Oh, sister. You’re still so confused. Don’t you understand that I’m doing this to protect you? To protect all of us?”

“And who protects them?” Luna said, gesturing toward the five foals who now stood together on the mansion grounds. “What sort of Princess abandons her most vulnerable subjects?”

“I thought you believed in the Balance, Luna,” Celestia said, walking slowly toward her sister. “I thought you understood sacrifice.”

“You speak to me of sacrifice, sister,” Luna said. “Yet you never seem willing to make those sacrifices yourself, do you? It’s always someone else. Imprisoning me. Leaving these foals to suffer. It’s never you, is it, Celestia?”

“DON’T YOU THINK I WOULD HAVE TAKEN YOUR PLACE?” Celestia cried, her voice suddenly choked with emotion. “Don’t you think I would have gladly spend a thousand years locked away if it had meant you could be free?

“Don’t you think I spent every day of your exile wishing I had been the one who had been corrupted?”

The moon princess looked in her sister’s eyes. She gently raised her hoof and brushed a few of Celestia’s hairs to the side. It was a gesture of affection.

“Oh, my dear sister,” Luna said. “I fear your wish has come true.”

Celestia lowered her head sadly. “I am doing the right thing,” she said. “One day, you’ll see…”

“I don’t believe I shall, sister,” Luna said. “You say you understand what these foals have gone through to preserve your balance. You say you will silently honor their sacrifice. But you don’t truly understand their pain. Not like I have.

“You haven’t seen their nightmares.”

Luna turned from her sister and walked toward Rarity, who was still cowering on the grass. Sweetie Belle tentatively ran toward her sister, looking up at Luna protectively.

“Since you locked me in the sanctum, I have spent my nights walking in the dreams of many of these foals,” Luna said. “I do what I can to ease their pain, but in the end, it is futile. For once they awaken, they are back in the Circle’s Gallery. Back in a nightmare in which I cannot walk.”

Luna approached Sweetie Belle. “And I have seen your dreams, too, little one. I believe I understand you most of all.”

“Me?” Sweetie said. “But…you’re a Princess…”

“Yes,” Luna said. “But I am also the younger sister to a pony who has committed acts of the vilest nature. A pony whose actions disgust me to my core. A pony who, despite everything, I love with all my heart.”

Sweetie Belle looked down at the ground. “Oh,” she said. “I guess I see what you mean…”

Behind them, Celestia lowered her head.

“Even now, you move instinctively to protect this creature who is unfit to call herself your sister,” Luna said to Sweetie. “It breaks my heart to see it, because I understand the instinct so well.”

“That’s enough.”

Her voice was barely audible, but Luna noticed it nonetheless, for Rarity’s objection coincided with her disobeying the Princess’ threat and rising to her hooves.

“How dare you,” Rarity said as she faced the princess. “You may insult me if you like. You may condemn me if it suits you. But do not dare trivialize the bond I share with Sweetie Belle! I call myself her sister because that is who I am. Because the feelings we have for each other transcend whatever petty disagreements we may have. In the end, Sweetie and I will always have each other. Because we are sisters. And nothing can change that.”

Luna sneered at Rarity, but did not reply. Instead, she addressed Sweetie Belle. “Sweetie, is this correct? Do you love Rarity? Speak truthfully, child.”

“Yes,” Sweetie said in a weak voice. “Yes, I love her.”

Rarity hugged her sister. “You see, Luna?” Rarity said. “You should know better than to belittle the value of family.”

Luna scoffed. “I haven’t just looked into these foals’ nightmares, Rarity,” she said. “I have also seen their good dreams.
Sweetie Belle, shall I tell Rarity of your happiest dream? The one you’ve had over and over again?”

Sweetie’s eyes went wide. “No!” she said. “I mean, please don’t tell her that, your highness! It’s just a dream, it doesn’t mean anything…”

“Sweetie,” Rarity asked. “What is she talking about?”

“Nothing!” Sweetie Belle said. “It’s nothing, sis, really…”

“Luna,” Rarity said. “Tell me.” Luna could not remember the last time a commoner had spoken to her like that.

“The details of the dream always vary,” Luna said. “In some of them, you simply disappear one day. In others, you die in some sort of accident. In many cases, Sweetie simply finds the courage to walk out the door of your shop one day, and never returns. But all these dreams spring from the same basic desire, Rarity. They all speak to your sister’s fondest wish:

“She wishes she did not love you.”

Upon hearing those words, Rarity’s resolve vanished. The proud, defiant stance she had taken seemed to evaporate. Rarity’s legs shook, barely able to support her weight, as the full impact of Luna’s words sunk in.

She looked at Sweetie, who turned away from her. But her expression said enough. It said that Luna’s words were true.

“Sweetie,” Rarity said, her voice breaking. “Please, not you…”

Sweetie’s voice was quiet as she responded. Her words were meant for no one but Rarity.

“I used to think I could fix you,” she said. “I thought I could make you better. But you’ve never really wanted to get better, have you? It’s not just a sickness. You like being this way.”

Rarity reached out to touch her sister’s mane, but Sweetie backed away from her.

“I just want to be free, sis,” Sweetie said. “But I can’t be. Not as long as I still love you.”

Rarity fell to the ground.

There was no buildup to her collapse, no slow moment of realization. It was as if her heart had stopped for an instant. Then, after a moment of lying silently on the ground, she covered her face and began to sob.

Instinctively, Sweetie Belle reached out to comfort her sister. But she felt a hoof on her shoulder holding her back.

“Don’t do it,” Diamond Tiara said. “You’re the one with the power now. Don’t give it up.”

“But I don’t care about power,” Sweetie said. “I just…look at her, Diamond. She’s in pain…”

“Good,” Diamond Tiara said.

“Miss Rarity…” Silver Spoon whispered. “I’m sorry…”

She wasn’t sure why she said it.

“I am sorry, Sweetie Belle,” Luna said. “But I felt she needed to know.”

“It’s okay,” Sweetie said. “I don’t think I could ever have told her on my own. I just hate seeing her like this…”

“Oh, for sun’s sake!” Diamond Tiara said. “How many times has she seen you like this? How many times has she left you crying or suffering, huh? Did she lift a hoof to help you then? Or did she just stand there, getting off on your pain? And even after all that you still feel sorry for her? You pathetic little doormat! What is wrong with you?”

“There’s nothing wrong with her!” Silver Spoon interrupted. “Leave her alone, Diamond!”

“No, she needs to hear this!” Diamond Tiara said. “She's just inviting the abuse as long as she keeps being such a weak little-“

Diamond’s rant was cut off as Silver Spoon slapped her across the cheek.

“Diamond,” she said, addressing her in an authoritive tone. “Stop it.”

Diamond Tiara looked at Silver with bewilderment, while rubbing the spot where she had been struck.

“S-sorry…” Silver said.

Diamond smiled. “Wow,” she said. “I didn’t think you had it in you.”

“Sweetie has a right to feel sorry for her sister,” Silver said. “And you were being a bully.”

“That really upsets you now, doesn’t it?” Diamond said. “You really have changed.”

Diamond patted Sweetie Belle on the shoulder. “I’m sorry, Sweetie,” she said.

Sweetie said nothing, but simply nodded. She looked back at her sister. She was still crying.

Celestia watched the display with a regal detachment. Only when Luna looked back at her did she betray any emotion.

“Well, then, do you share the foal’s sentiment, Luna?” Celestia asked. “Do you wish you didn’t love me?”

Her tone was not accusatory. It was almost pleading.

“I wish…” Luna said. “I wish you would stop, sister. That is all. Let this be the last Circle. Let it end tonight.”

“Luna, the balance-“

“Oh, enough about your damn balance, Princess!”

Twilight Sparkle approached Celestia, seething with anger.

“I’ve read hundreds of books of magic. I’ve studied under you for almost a decade,” she said. “And in all that time, I have never once seen any mention of this balance of yours. Seems odd, doesn’t it? That such a powerful magical force, which you claim you discovered over a thousand years ago, isn’t mentioned anywhere in Equestria’s magical texts?”

“I learned of the balance in a book of philosophy,” Celestia said. “But that does not make it any less real.”

“So you say,” Twilight said. “But I was here in Fancy’s mansion for a week, Celestia. He has a huge library. One of the most impressive I’ve seen, actually. And Fancy was making sure to restrict my movements. So I did what always do when I’m backed into a corner: I studied.”

Twilight approached her former mentor fearlessly. There was accusation in her voice. “I’ve read more books of philosophy in the past week than most ponies have in their entire lives,” she said. “And do you know what I learned about the balance, Princess?”

“It doesn’t matter,” Celestia said. “I will-“

“Nothing,” Twilight said. “I learned absolutely nothing. There isn’t a word about your pet theory in any of those books, Celestia. Do you know what I think? I think losing your sister terrified you. Not just because you had to imprison someone you loved, but because it meant that the almighty Princess Celestia wasn’t as completely in control of Equestria as she thought she was. You were still at the mercy of random chance. So you convinced yourself that there was no random chance.”

“This is absurd,” Celestia said. “The duality of our world is self-evident. Luna and myself. Harmony and Discord…”

“Imaginary patterns imposed on random events,” Twilight said. “You made up your own philosophy, and in your grief, convinced yourself it came from someplace else. There is no balance, Princess. There never was. There was just you, lonely and afraid. Trying to impose your will on a universe that had stopped making sense.”

Celestia closed her eyes. “And you, Luna?” she said without facing her sister. “Do you agree with Twilight?”

“Twilight Sparkle is a brave, wise, and truly remarkable pony,” Luna said. “But she has not lived as we have lived. She did not see Equestria’s birth, and will not live long past her death. Your knowledge is without peer, sister. If you say there is a balance, then there must be.”

Celestia smiled.

“But even if the balance does exist,” Luna said. “It changes nothing.”

Luna’s mane began to grow darker in color. “If a sacrifice must be made, then you and I should be the ones to bear it,” she said. “Before, I indulged your selfishness, out of fear of losing you. I see now what a terrible mistake that was. The suffering you have allowed to happen is incalculable, sister. It must end. Tonight.”

“And what if our suffering is not enough?” Celestia asked, as her own mane began to change its color to more closely mimic the sun’s color. “What if destroying the Circle means the downfall of Equestria itself?”

“THEN LET IT FALL!” Luna cried, as she spread her wings. “A nation that would allow its children to suffer this way has no right to exist!”

“Don’t you understand, Luna?” Celestia said, as she spread her own wings in response. “I did this so we could be together! Do you really want to lose me?”

“Celestia…” Luna said, as her horn began to glow. “I fear I already have.”

A burst of magical energy exploded from Luna’s horn, hitting Celestia in the chest. The impact sent a shockwave throughout the estate, knocking Twilight to the ground.

The smoke from the impact cleared, and Celestia still stood, with a small burn mark on her chest.

“Another rebellion,” Celestia said sadly. “Do not do this, Luna. You are weaker than you were back then. But I have only grown stronger.”

Luna did not answer, but instead flew straight up into the air at unearthly speed. Celestia followed, firing a blast of solar energy at her sister as she went. Luna dodged it, and returned a volley of her own, which missed Celestia and hit the ground with the force of a small explosive.

“What’s going on?” Peregrine said. “I don’t understand…why would Princess Celestia want to help the Circle?”

“I’ll explain when this is over!” Twilight said, adding “Assuming there’s anypony left to explain it to…” under her breath.

“What the hell are they doing?” Diamond Tiara said. “Don’t they realize that we’re down here? Twilight! You’re magic, right? Go stop them!”

“My magic is nothing compared to theirs,” Twilight said. “There’s no one else here who could possibly stop those two!”

“Maybe,” Twist said. “Or maybe we’ve all forgotten someone!”

With that, she broke off from the group and ran across the grounds, heading directly toward Styingian.

“Twist! What are you doing? Come back so I can teleport us to safety!” Twilight shouted.

Twist ignored her, instead yelling in the great dragon’s direction.

“HEY! HEY DRAGON!!”

Styngian was a hundred times Twist’s size. Yet he lowered his head and acknowledged the filly without hesitation.

“Yes, little one?” he said casually. “What can I do for you?”

“What can you do for-YOU CAN STOP THE PRINCESSES FROM KILLING EACH OTHER, FOR STARTERS!” Twist shouted as another magical blast shook the grounds. “You’re the biggest dragon I’ve ever seen! Don’t tell me you can’t at least slow them down!”

“I have promised not to interfere in Equestrian affairs,” Styngian said. “This is an issue the sisters must resolve on their own.”

“So you’re just going to let them blow us all up?” Twist said. “Well, that’s just thuper!”

“Wait…” came a small voice from atop the dragon’s head. “Did you just say ‘thuper’?”

Twist jumped. “Aaaah! Your horn is talking! I didn’t know dragons could do that!”

“Oh my gosh!” said the voice, as Twist saw a small purple figure peek out from behind the great dragon’s horn. “Twist, is that you?”

It was something about how he said her name. She hadn’t recognized the voice at first, but the tone in which he said her name suddenly jogged the small filly’s memory. It recalled a thousand shared sunsets and countless private jokes exchanged on a little hill near a schoolhouse. When she heard him speak her name, Twist realized that her prediction had finally come true.

Her friend the dragon had come to save her.

“Spike?” she said, overjoyed. “Ith that you?”

*******

The first time I destroyed something innocent, I was seven years old.

It was far from the last.

I am barely aware of what is going on around me. I hear what sound like shouted incantations, explosions, shouts for help. Perhaps the princesses are fighting. Perhaps they will consume us all in their fury.

I cannot be motivated to care.

I have lost them all. My friends. Silver Spoon. And now, even my beloved sister. I always told myself that I could survive anything this world might throw at me. Any judgement. Any persecution. I held my head high and laughed in the faces of my accusers.

Because I had her. And I thought I always would.

Now I lie here in the dirt, having cried myself to exhaustion. No one has come to comfort me in my despair. Not even her.
And I realize, at long last, that I have succeeded in realizing my fondest wish.

I have made Sweetie Belle like me.

When I was her age, I would gaze at the moon and dream of being empty, without the capacity to love or feel pain.

Tonight, the same princess who controls that moon told me that my sister wishes for nothing more than to lose the capacity to love me.

And I see the path I took from there laid out before me. My first glimpse of my sister, born from a mother who had already lost the motivation to care for either of us. The way my parents, broken and bitter from years of mutual contempt, simply faded, as some ponies do, until even the will to live was too much for them. At my mother’s funeral, someone remarked that it was romantic the way she had died only a few months after he did.

I had resisted the urge to laugh at them. What had ended my parents was mutual resignation, a total lack of passion for life. There was no love there. There was only exhaustion.

And so Sweetie Belle came to be mine.

I remember the first time I looked at her with desire. The lies I told myself to convince myself it was normal, that I was doing nothing wrong. That I was only looking.

I remember the first time I acted on that desire. I remember the way she fought, the way she cried. I remembered the look of betrayal on her face.

I have seen it so many times over the years.

I remember the other foals. So few names to go with the faces. I never cared what their names were, what their lives were like. It only complicated things.

And I remember Silver Spoon. The way she gave herself over to me completely. The way I returned her devotion by nearly destroying her.

And I was able to do this, all of this, because on some level, I had succeeded. I had learned how to shut down my emotions.

Not completely, not so much that I could not feel. Not so much that I could stop myself from loving Sweetie. But enough that I could look into the eyes of a terrified, suffering foal, and feel nothing but lust.

All of it began when I looked up at the moon and swore to deprive myself of feeling.

And now my sister has made the same vow. I have set her down the same path.

And only now, when I have succeeded in molding her into a replica of my younger self, do I realize the utter horror of what I have done.

I have not just lost Sweetie Belle’s love. No, it is worse than that.

I have set another pony down the same road I have taken. The same road my father took.

Sweetie…my love…

What have I done to you?

I hear a loud thud and feel something warm suddenly hit the ground beside me. Instinctively, I open my eyes.

It is Luna. The Princess I once revered. The Princess who made me realize what I’ve become, and what Sweetie is becoming.

She appears to have fallen from the sky.

She lies on her side, with smoke rising off her body. She is breathing heavily as she struggles to get to her hooves.

I realize now what I must do.

Luna sneers at me as I begin to stand.

I look across the grounds and see Celestia landing, and beginning to walk toward us.

I recall that she made me an offer tonight.

It is time I gave her my answer.

*******

With considerable difficulty, Luna managed to stand. The magic bolt had hit with more force than she had anticipated, but the fall had hurt more than the attack itself. Still, it was clear that Celestia was still more powerful than she was.

The Princess winced as she walked toward Celestia. But Rarity walked past her at a much brisker pace.

As she passed the moon Princess, Celestia saw Rarity’s lips move, and Luna’s eyes go wide with shock.

Rarity, wearing a confident smile, strode over to Celestia and gave her a quick bow.

“I have been considering the offer you made me earlier, Princess,” Rarity said. “And it occurs to me that it is exactly what I need at this point in my life. A change. A fresh start. A chance to strike out on my own, in a position of safety and power.”

“Get to the point, Rarity,” Celestia said. “I am occupied with matters of far greater import than you.”

“I am ready to become the leader of your new Circle, princess,” Rarity said, bowing much lower this time. “I promise to serve you faithfully, and to never question your wise judgment.”

“It is a sad day when you are the only Element Bearer I can rely on,” she said. “Very well, Rarity. Once this is over, the Circle will be rebuilt with you at its center.”

“Wonderful,” Rarity said. “There’s just one little thing I ask in return.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “And that would be?”

“Your love,” said Rarity. Suddenly, her eyes turned bright green. “Give me your love, Princess!”

Celestia watched as the image of Rarity vanished in a burst of green light. In her place stood Chrysalis, the Changeling Queen.

“I DEFEATED YOU ONCE, CELESTIA!” she bellowed. “AND THIS TIME THERE’S NO ROYAL COUPLE HERE TO SAVE YOU! YOUR KINDGOM IS MINE!”

Celestia looked thoroughly unimpressed.

“Rarity,” she said. “How stupid do you think I am?”

Celestia’s horn began to glow bright yellow. At the same time, a strange dark blue aura, not unlike a halo, appeared around her head.

“Did you honestly think I didn’t know about your skill at illusion-casting spells?” Celestia scoffed. “For pity’s sake, Rarity, it’s been a staple of all of your fashion shows ever since you and your friends used it to win over Hoity Toity. And even if it hadn’t been, I can see through illusions as flimsy as yours without the slightest exertion. What the hell were you trying to do, you stupid pervert?”

Celestia’s horn pulsed with golden light. The image of Chrysalis vanished, to reveal a cowering Rarity in its wake. The aura around her head grew darker.

“You disgusting, perverse little insect!” Celestia said. “I offer you a second chance, and you throw it in my face? Very well, then. You have made your choice.”

Celestia’s horn lit up once again, burning with a fiery red glow. Rarity stood her ground, defiant.

A beam of bright red energy flew from Celestia’s horn, hitting Rarity dead on.

She screamed as magical energy lanced through her body, like red lightning. Then, a moment later, she fell silently to the ground.

“SIS!”

Sweetie Belle came running toward Rarity like a shot, with a look of utter horror on her face. Silver Spoon followed close behind, looking equally fearful.

“Oh, please, no no, NO!” Sweetie cried as she cradled her sister’s head in her lap. “Sis, don’t leave me! I love you! I’m sorry for what I said!”

“But you still…meant it, didn’t you?” replied a weak voice. Rarity’s eyes opened slowly, and as her vision came back into focus, she saw Sweetie Belle smiling with relief.

“So beautiful…” she said between coughs. “Sweetie Belle…remember this. The way you feel, right now. Hold on to it. That kindness, that compassion, that love you have for a pony who is worthy of none of those things. Don’t deprive yourself of those feelings, my darling. Don’t ever let them go. Not for me. I don’t deserve them. Do it so you can save yourself…”

“Save myself?” Sweetie said. “From what?”

Rarity reached out and gently stroked Sweetie Belle’s cheek. This time, the foal did not resist.

“From living my wretched life…” Rarity replied.

Silver Spoon looked at Celestia. The foal's features were contorted with rage.

“How could you do this to her?” she said. “She was never any threat to you!”

“She will be fine,” Celestia said. The dark blue light around her head was pulsating now. “The spell is meant to hurt and disable an opponent. It will not kill her, nor do her any permanent harm. But she will be in severe pain for quite some time. Such is the price for attempting to harm me.”

Upon hearing those words, Rarity began to make a weak, guttural laugh.

“Harm you?” she said. “Oh your majesty, I’m afraid you’re mistaken. I had no intention of hurting you.”

Celestia’s vision was suddenly getting blurry, but she could make out the smile beginning to creep across Rarity’s face.

“But if you weren’t trying to assault me,” Celestia said as her legs began to wobble. “Then wha-“

The dark blue halo suddenly vanished, and Celestia fell to the ground.

Princess Luna stood behind Celestia, her horn still glowing the same blue color.

“She meant only to distract you, sister,” she said. “And she played her part well.”

“What happened?” Twilight asked as she ran up to Luna, with Diamond Tiara and Peregrine in tow. “I saw the Princess just sort of collapse…”

“When Rarity walked past me a minute ago, she whispered something into my ear,” Luna said. “She said, ‘I can buy you time enough for one good shot. Be certain it counts.’”

“Sis…” Sweetie Belle said. “You let her attack you on purpose…”

“I had to do something, Sweetie. She would have brought the Circle back…” Rarity said weakly. “She would have made the world safe for ponies like me…”

“Stop it,” Sweetie said. “Stop talking about yourself like that! You just helped beat Celestia!”

“Celestia is not beaten just yet,” said Luna. “The spell I cast upon my sister was a spell of sleep. Its casting time is unusually long; there is no way I could have completed if Rarity had not diverted her attention.”

“So how long will she sleep?” asked Twilight.

“The spell is designed to put a normal pony to sleep for three days,” Luna said. “But my sister is not a normal pony. She should be awake in just under five minutes.”

“That’s it? What was the point, then?” Diamond Tiara said. “Rarity got herself zapped so you two could take a coffee break?”

“She is asleep, child,” Luna said, as her eyes flashed and turned into dark, pupilless masses. “And all things that sleep, can dream.”

Celestia’s eyes opened, and flashed with the same dark light as Luna’s.

“She’s awake!” Silver Spoon exclaimed.

“No,” Twilight said. “I’ve seen Luna do this before. She’s gone inside Celestia’s dreams. Where Luna will have the advantage.”

Twilight sat down on the grass next to Luna’s unmoving body. “All we can do now is wait,” she said.

*******

Princess Celestia found herself walking through a large, windowless room, filled with couches and beds. On the wall were various restraints, harnesses, and objects which seemed designed for causing pain. There were no other ponies in the room, yet the place radiated a feeling of profound and utter misery.

“What is this place?” she asked aloud, despite her solitude.

“This is the Gallery, my sister,” replied a familiar voice. “I thought it would make a fitting enough backdrop for the two of us. You’ve never actually seen it, have you?”

“Of course not. Why would I visit such a dreadful place?” Celestia replied.

“Yes, of course, how foolish of me,” said the voice of Luna. “You would never dirty your hooves and actually come down here, would you? No point in actually bearing witness to the consequences of your own plans, is there?”

“The consequence is that Equestria is at peace!” Celestia cried out. “I know what you’ve done, sister. This sleep spell will only last another minute or two. I’m tired of your games, Luna!”

“GAMES?” shouted the voice, and suddenly the Gallery split in two, as if the fabric of the world itself had been torn asunder. Princess Luna walked out of the tear and into the Gallery, seething with rage. “This is not a game, sister! Nor is it some ledger where one attempts to keep track of good and evil deeds with equal measure! These are lives you are toying with! The lives of our subjects!”

“And I am protecting those lives!” Celestia shouted back. “In keeping the balance, I am saving all of us! I’m saving you!”

“I do not wish to be saved! Not if it results in so much suffering!”

“Don’t speak to me of suffering!” Celestia cried. “While you slept, I spent a thousand years alone! Trying desperately to form connections with ponies who faded and died in front of me like mayflies! You don’t think I’ve suffered? You don’t think I’ve known pain?”

“Not like they have,” Luna said. “No one in Equestria understands pain like the foals who occupied this room. But you just can’t feel bad for them, can you? After all, they’ll wither and die soon, enough, won’t they? Like mayflies. Is that all our subjects are to you, sister?”

Celestia avoided Luna’s gaze. “I do pity those foals. Of course I do. But in the end, it is of paramount importance that you and I remain together. And that Equestria is preserved.” Then Celestia turned and looked at Luna, smiling. “I’m not sure what you think you’ll accomplish by bringing me here. I could sense the spell as I passed out. We’ve been talking for at least four minutes. I’ll wake up any moment now.”

“Sister,” Luna said. “We have been speaking for less than one second.”

The night princess began to walk toward Celestia. She seemed to grow larger as she approached. Or was Celestia getting smaller?

“There are two things you should learn about dreams, Celestia,” Luna said. “First, in a dream, one's perception of time means nothing. In here, I can make those few remaining minutes seem like centuries.”

“Luna, whatever your plan is, it’s pointless,” Celestia said. “This isn’t real. You can’t truly harm anyone in a dream.”

“The second thing you must learn,” Luna replied, advancing slowly toward Celestia, “Is that a dream can be a weapon, more dangerous than the sharpest sword.”

Luna stomped her hoof, and the Gallery cracked, as if it had been made of glass. There were fractures running all across the surface of the world.

“Before, I told you that I understood the suffering of the foals who resided here. Do you recall why?”

“Because...because you had visited their nightmares,” Celestia replied, suddenly feeling very afraid.

“I did not just visit them, sister. I collected them.” Luna raised her hoof and a large, pitch-black orb appeared above it. It made a sound like the screams of a hundred children.

Luna looked into Celestia’s eyes, and just for a second, Celestia could have sworn she was standing before Nightmare Moon.

“For a week I walked in the dreams of every foal in the Gallery, and I took each dream with me when I left. Seven hundred nightmares.”

The orb was growing larger.

“This is my final weapon against you, Celestia. I experienced these dreams one at a time, as an observer. You will experience them all at once, as their subject. You will feel the same things these foals felt. The fear, the shame, the hopelessness. All of it. At once.”

Luna closed her eyes sadly. “And then, perhaps finally, you will understand the suffering you have caused.”

Celestia shook her head. “You wouldn’t…” she said. “I’m your sister!”

“And I love you,” Luna said. “With all my heart. Please, Celestia, give up. Don’t make me use this. Swear to me that you will annihilate this Circle, and never again create another. I do not wish to witness my own greatest nightmare.”

“Your greatest nightmare?” Celestia asked.

“Seeing you in pain,” Luna replied. “Sister…please…just give up.”

Celestia winced. “And if I give up, and Equestria falls to ruin as a result?”

“Then it falls,” Luna said. “Perhaps a new land will be born in its place. A better land.”

“And if I give up, and every last one of our subjects dies because the balance was undone?”

“Our subjects are hardier than you give them credit for,” Luna said. “But all things pass in their time.”

“And if I give up,” Celestia said. “And you and I are separated forever?”

“Then I shall remember you always,” Luna said. “And never forget that my sister made the right choi-“

“NO!” Celestia cried “I will not allow myself to be without you! No matter what the cost! I won’t. I…I can’t…”

The black orb hovering above Luna’s hoof was growing larger and larger.

“Sister, I beg you!” Luna said, “Please see reason! Don’t make me do this!”

“You’ll understand one day,” Celestia said. “You’ll see that I was right.”

"Then I have no choice," Luna said mournfully.

The orb was now so large that it was beginning to overwhelm the room. The already shattered Gallery broke once more, and the pieces vanished into nothingness.

Luna winced as she flicked her hoof ever so slightly, and the orb began to drift toward Celestia.

As it approached, so did the sounds coming from inside. Screams, crying, terrified prayers and the sadistic laughter of adults. Celestia could make out a few of the things being said.

Not again, not again…

Just want to go home…

Can’t move, can’t breathe, why can’t I breathe?

Let me go let me go let me go let me go let me

“I love you, sister,” Luna said, as tears began to roll down her cheeks. “I hope that someday, you can forgive me.”

The voices were growing louder.

He won’t stop bleeding, he won’t ever stop bleeding

Not there! Please not there! It hurts! It hurts!

Never get out. I’ll never get out.

Drowning, drowning forever…

They found the knife. I thought I hid it but they found the knife and they took it. They won’t even let me die.

CELESTIA!

Just as the orb was almost upon her, it had called her name in a foal’s voice. Celestia gasped.

Celestia! It repeated.

I've been good! I prayed to you every morning like they told me to in school…
So why haven’t you come and saved me?

An instant later, the orb made contact with the sun princess, and seven hundred nightmares entered her mind at once.

*******

On the mansion grounds, the light coming from Celestia’s eyes suddenly turned from jet black to blinding white.

Then she began to scream.

Twilight and the others backed away in horror as Celestia convulsed violently on the ground. No words left her lips. Only a single, continuous cry of agony.

At the same moment, Luna staggered back and fell to the ground, once again in control of her own body.

“Princess,” Twilight said, horrified. “What have you done?”

“What I had to, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said as Twilight helped her up. “I taught my sister what supporting the Circle really means.”

The screams lasted only a minute, and the convulsions stopped soon after.

When it was over, Princess Celestia lay helpless on the ground, letting out tiny, pathetic whimpers.

“My dear, beautiful sister,” Luna said. “Look what we have become.”

Luna turned and addressed the ponies assembled before her.

"It's over," she said.

“So…” Twilight said. “What happens now?”

“Now, my sister takes an extended sabbatical from her reign,” Luna said. “With your help, Twilight Sparkle, I should be able to create a spell powerful enough to bind her in the Sanctum.”

“For how long?” Twilight asked.

“I am not sure,” Luna replied. “But long enough, at least, that no mortal pony alive today need concern herself with further questions about my sister’s fate.”

Luna’s tone was firm and harsh. Twilight did not inquire about Celestia further.

“Hey, her lips are moving,” Peregrine said, pointing to Celestia. “Is she trying to say something?”

He leaned down close, only to hear Celestia whisper, in a rapid voice:

Be good. Smile. Be happy. Smile and they hurt you less. Be happy and they don’t beat you. Tell them you want it and they aren’t as mean. Be good. Be nice. Lie to them. Lie by smiling. Lie by saying yes. Be good so it won’t hurt as much. Lie. Lie or it will hurt. Lie and it will hurt. It always hurts. It always hurts!

“What the hell?” Peregrine said, backing away from Celestia. “That isn’t her voice!”

“What you are hearing is an aftereffect. The residue of dreams,” Luna said. “The nightmares are leaving her now, but some are leaking out into reality for a brief moment before they vanish. Pay it no heed, child. The effect should dissipate soon enough.”

Peregrine thought he had recognized the voice, but he wasn’t sure. He leaned down again, consumed by his curiosity.

Peregrine. Stop.

The voice was different this time, and its owner was unmistakable.

Peregrine, pleathe, no…

Peregrine was perplexed for a moment. Why would Twist be dreaming about him? Why would she be telling him no?
It was a moment before he realized the answer.

“Oh no…” he said quietly.

Peregrine, please just leave me alone. Stop touching me! Please not again! It hurts! Not again! No more!

Peregrine covered his temples with his hooves and began to tremble.

Not far away, in the shadow of a massive old dragon, Spike and Twist embraced each other.

“I can’t believe it…I never thought I’d see you again…” Spike said. “They all said you ran away...I was afraid you had ended up like Silver Spoon…”

“I kind of did!” Twist chirped. “She was alive this whole time, too!”

Spike blinked. “Seriously?” he said.

“Yeah!” Twist replied. “I was trapped thomeplace really bad…we both were…but we both broke free! And she even helped me escape!”

“It sounds like you’ve been through a lot,” Spike said. “Well, if you ever need a sympathetic ear, I’m your dragon!”

Twist giggled and rested her head against Spike’s shoulder. “Darn right, you’re my dragon,” she said.

“TWIST!”

Twist and Spike broke their embrace as Peregrine landed in front of them. He wore an absolutely miserable expression, and his eyes were red from crying.

“Peregrine?” Twist asked. “Are you alri-“

“I’M SORRY!” Peregrine shouted, covering his face with his forehooves. “Twist, I just…I was just so mean to you and so stupid and I wanted to feel big and strong by picking on the new girl and I…I’m awful…I put you through hell and I’m awful…”

He moved his hooves away from his face, but still looked down toward the ground. “What I did…there’s no excuse. None at all. I know I helped you out with the escape and stuff, but that doesn’t matter. I just…I hated that place so much and I was just so scared all the time. I was so tired of feeling helpless so I picked out someone I thought was weak and…”

He shook his head violently and wiped away a few more tears.

“No. No excuses," he said. "I just came here to tell you that I’m sorry, Twist. I’m so sorry for what I did to you…”

“I won’t ever bother you again,” he said. “Goodbye…” He turned and began to walk away.

Before could get far, he felt a hoof gently come to rest on his back. He stopped, and turned around.

Twist was smiling.

“Spike, this is Peregrine,” she said. “He’s my friend.”

Upon hearing those words, Peregrine broke down and began to cry again.

But this time someone was holding him.

“A lot of those foals will need a place to live,” Twilight said to Luna, as they watched the Gallery foals walk out of the mansion and unto the grounds, led by Diamond Tiara, who had been sent to fetch them. “Some of them probably have families to go back to, but many of them don’t. And considering that a few foals were actually sold to the Gallery by their guardians…”

“The foals will be cared for,” Luna said. “I will see to it. Just as I will ensure that every last Circle member will be hunted down and thrown in prison for the rest of their worthless lives.”

“Every member?” Sweetie Belle asked, still holding her sister. Rarity’s exhaustion . “You’re going to lock them all up? Even the one who helped you stop your sister?”

“What Rarity did tonight was brave, perhaps even noble,” Luna conceded. “But it cannot undo all the evil she has done.”

“So that’s it?” Sweetie Belle said, raising her voice. “She gives up an easy life as Celestia’s new Circle leader, risks her life to help you, and you’re just going to throw her in jail?”

“Child…”

“Celestia would have won if it wasn’t for Rarity! You owe her!”

“OWE HER?” Luna shouted. “This foul, contemptible rapist is lucky I didn’t-“

“STOP IT, BOTH OF YOU!” Silver Spoon shouted, at a loud enough pitch that both Sweetie and Luna took immediate heed. “Hasn’t there been enough fighting tonight? Geez!”

Silver turned to Luna. “Princess, I know better than anyone that Mis-that Rarity is a pony who has done terrible, inexcusable things. But if there’s anything I’ve learned tonight, it’s that a pony can change who she is if she really wants to. Six months ago I would never have dreamed of standing up to Rarity the way I did tonight. I would never have imagined that Twist could one day be so brave and so determined. And Rarity…”

She looked down at her former mistresses’ sleeping form, and smiled.

“Rarity incurred the wrath of the most dangerous pony alive, just to give you a chance to stop her. She helped save Equestria tonight. You do owe her, Princess. If not for this, then for proving that any pony can change if she really wants to. Maybe even your sister.”

Luna sighed. “Your words are wise, child,” she said. “But what would you have me do? I cannot just let her roam free.”

“Exile her,” said Twilight Sparkle, as she walked up next to Sweetie and looked down sadly at Rarity. “Banish her from Equestria forever. I've read about the practice. Celestia introduced it about six hundred years ago, when-"

“Stop…me…”

Rarity coughed as the exertion of speaking took its toll. Though her voice was quiet and weak, it was enough to silence Twilight and draw the attention of the others.

“I know myself too well…” she said. “If you exile me, I’ll just find foals someplace else…no matter how hard I try, sooner or later I'll give in to temptation...

“I want to stop…but I don’t think I can.”

“Rarity…” Twilight said.

“I hope you’ll pardon the intrusion,” said a booming voice from behind Luna. "But if the mare is to be exiled, then that places her outside Equestrian affairs. Which means I am free to offer my expertise."

There stood Styngian, doing his best to crouch down low so as to make eye contact with the ponies.

“I couldn’t help but overhear your words, Rarity,” he said. “Do you truly wish to stop?”

“Yes…” she said. “For her…I do…”

She smiled up at Sweetie Belle, who returned the gesture.

“And what are you willing to give up in return?” he asked.

“Whatever I must…” Rarity said. “Anything…everything…”

“Very well,” Styngian said.

“What exactly are you saying, Styngian?” Luna asked.

“Simply that I believe I have a solution to your Rarity problem, your highness,” he said. “There is a way that we can finally end this.”

And so the dragon began to explain. As he spoke, Rarity nodded her head weakly, agreeing to every provision he laid before her. Twilight looked down at her former mentor and felt a strange mix of pity and disgust. Silver Spoon looked on in awe, once again amazed by Rarity, but this time for a very different reason.

On a patch of grass not far away, Spike, Peregrine and Twist lay together on their backs, counting the stars.

And Sweetie Belle, with tears in her eyes, listened to the dragon’s words and held on to her sister with all her might.

She would not hold her again for a very long time.

[NEXT: The final chapter]

Finale: Four Little Ponies

Looking back, I suppose I was never a very sociable filly.

I was the foal who usually went home by herself at the end of the school day. I’d hide away in my room and read. Sometimes Apple Bloom would coax me out to play, but unless one of us had a big crisis, we never spent that much time together. I didn’t have any close friends at that school. And I had no idea how to make any.

I guess I fit the stereotype. I was awkward. My hair was too poofy. I had a lisp. It’s an old story. The girl who thinks she’s ugly, so she hides from the rest of the world.

But the truth is, I didn’t mind all that much. I liked being alone. I had my books. I had long, happy hours in the kitchen by myself, making new sweets that only I got to taste.

And I had the hill.

When I first started coming to the hill near the schoolhouse, it was on a whim. I just didn’t feel like going home that day, so I climbed to the top and watched the Pegasus ponies move the clouds away to prepare for a starry, moonlit evening. I stayed and watched the sunset, transfixed by its beauty. I didn’t head home until the stars had come out.

The next day, I came back to that hill. But there was someone else there.

Everyone in town knew about Spike, of course. He had been a bit of a sensation when he first arrived, after all the Nightmare Moon craziness was over. Hardly anyone in Ponyville had seen a dragon before, let alone a small, friendly one. Spike couldn’t walk down the street without ponies following him around, introducing themselves and asking him all sorts of questions.

He was the opposite of me: he was immensely popular. And he hated it.

After all, there’s a difference between being popular, and having lots of friends. Most ponies didn’t treat Spike like a friend, or even a fellow townspony. They treated him like a curiosity. Aside from Twilight and her friends, no one ever took the time to get to know who Spike really was.

But then I found him, lying on the grass on that hill, watching the sun set. I knew who he was of course, but only by reputation. And as usually happened when I met someone new, I had no idea what to say.

So I just said, “Hi. Can I sit with you?”

He nodded curtly, and I sat down.

And we didn’t say anything, not for a long time. I felt really awkward, but he told me later he found it kind of relaxing. He’d rarely met a pony who didn’t bombard him with questions upon first meeting.

Finally, he forced the issue: “Aren’t you going to ask me something?” he said. He sounded a little annoyed.

I had no idea how to respond. Did it bother him that I hadn’t asked him something? Or would it bother him if I did? I was at a loss. But there was one (and, to be honest, only one) social trick I had learned over the years: there’s no situation so tense that it can’t be diffused with homemade candy.

“Okay, here’s my question,” I said. “Do you want a licorice stick?”

I pulled one out of my bag and held it in front of his face, smiling. He looked at me with surprise for a moment, then took the stick and ate it.

“I’m Spike,” he said, smiling for the first time.

“Hello!” I said cheerfully. It would be another twenty minutes before I realized that I hadn't told him my name.

It was the start of something unique. Spike had told me he came to this hill sometimes so he could be alone. I told him I knew all about being alone. We were both outcasts in different ways, and that proved to be fertile ground for a friendship. We’d come to the hill almost every evening, talk about our days, laugh together. Sometimes I brought candy. Sometimes he brought cookies.

One day, while we were talking on that hill, we had the idea that I go to Rarity’s for a makeover.

While I was in the Gallery, I tried my best to forget about the hill.

After a while, thinking about it hurt too much. Thinking of the hill, thinking of Spike, and my mom and dad, and Ponyville and Miss Cheerilee and my books and my candy and the stars…all of it felt like I was remembering someone who had died. Because I was sure I would never see them again. So I tried to forget. Forget Ponyville, forget my friends, forget myself.

And I almost succeeded.

But a few very dear friends pushed me back from the brink. The same friends who risked everything to help get us out.
I remember lying on the soft, cool grass with Peregrine and Spike on the night the Circle fell. Not far away, I could hear Styngian and Luna discussing Rarity’s fate, but I did my best to tune them out. Rarity had taken enough away from me. I wouldn’t let her have that moment.

My return to Ponyville was everything I had hoped it wouldn't be. Silver Spoon, Sweetie Belle, Diamond Tiara and I were welcomed home in a special function held by the Mayor. After all, the whole town had thought I had run away or died, but here I was, alive and well, along with the other missing fillies. Crowds cheered our names. Diamond seemed to love it. The rest of us just wanted to go home.

But going home and going back to normal are two different things. Suddenly, I was the curiosity, the pony who everyone kept bombarding with questions. Usually they were tasteful ones that avoided making any mention of the Gallery, but I could tell everyone wanted to ask.

I had returned home, just to become Ponyville’s favorite sideshow.

The only place I felt comfortable was my hill. Spike and I still met there every evening. It was far enough away from the center of town that we were usually left alone.

For a long time, he was the only one I could talk to about the Gallery. I think back on those days, on how much of a burden I placed on him. I spent so many nights crying into his shoulder, recounting the nightmare I'd endured.

But he never asked me to stop. He never tried to get someone else to listen to me. He never did anything but support me.

Is it any wonder that I love him?

I wrote my first book when I was thirteen. I’d always loved to tell stories, and one day I decided I might as well put one down on paper.

I doubt I would have been published if it hadn’t been for my notoriety, but ponies genuinely seemed to like the book. It was an adventure novel for young ponies, about a filly who finds the lost crown of the Griffin Queen, and decides to make the dangerous journey to the Griffin Kingdom to return the crown to its rightful owner.

But my original draft had been about a far-off land where foals were enslaved by evil adults, and a brave group of four fillies banded together to rescue them.

I was almost a hundred pages in before I made the connection.

When I did, I took the manuscript and burned it.

My book was a hit, and so were its sequels, each one following the heroine, Shimmering Aurora, a filly who constantly finds herself exploring distant lands and getting into dangerous situations.

One thing my readers always mention is that my heroine never seems to be indoors for very long. She’s almost always outside, running free and enjoying everything nature has to offer. One of my trademarks is that every book ends the same way: with Shimmering Aurora thinking back on her latest adventure, while happily gazing up at a silver sky.

There’s a reason I write it that way.

Thanks to the book sales, I was able to save up enough money to buy that little hill. The land belonged to the Silver family, but they gave me an excellent deal. There’s a little cottage there now. Spike and I built it together, with a little help (okay, a lot of help) from Apple Bloom. It’s not much, but it has everything we need, complete with big, wide windows pointing toward the beautiful horizon.

We haven’t missed a sunset in years.

--Final Chapter: Four Little Ponies--

Twist sat back in her chair and sighed. The book was almost complete, and she had written enough of them to know what came next: that strange mixture of pride and loss which lingered for days after completing a project.

“Twist?” Spike asked, walking into the room with a fresh cup of tea on a plate. “Are you sure you don’t want to dictate that to me? You know I’m faster with a quill than you.”

Twist laughed. “Oh, Spike,” she said. “You should know the answer to that by now.” She punctuated her statement by giving the dragon a kiss on the cheek. She had to kneel down to do it; she was a full-grown mare now, but Spike had only grown a little bit since they had first met each other. Mentally, they were equals, but physically, Spike would likely remain an adolescent until Twist was old and grey.

“Are you sure your publisher will go for this?” Spike asked, handing Twist her tea. “I mean, a memoir about your time in the Gallery is pretty heavy stuff. Besides, I thought you didn’t want to be known for that.”

“I don’t,” Twist said, taking a sip. “But no one’s ever told the whole story before. It’s been eight years, and all anyone knows about the Circle is rumors. It’s time that changed. Ponies need to know everything the four of us went through. Me, Silver, Diamond, and Sweetie. ”

“What about Pip?” Spike asked.

“He’s the only one who asked not to be included,” Twist said. “I mention a colt who was at the Gathering a couple of times, but I don’t give his name.”

“Well, if that's what he wants,” Spike said. “But how do you know you won’t get in trouble? You promised Princess Luna…”

“When I promised her I wouldn't say anything about Celestia, it was because I thought she was going to tell the world herself,” Twist said, with a hint of bitterness in her voice. “And what does she do instead? She waits a month for things to die down, then she says that Celestia is ‘taking a sabbatical due to the stress of ruling alone for so long.’ And that’s it. Ponies just nodded their heads, accepted that Celestia was on vacation or something, and went on with their lives.”

“Yeah, that was pretty disappointing. But I can kind of see why she did it. Twist, ponies believe in Celestia.” Spike said. “If they found out the truth…”

“Yeah, yeah. The idea of Celestia is more important than the pony herself. Equestria can’t survive without a paragon to look up to, blah blah blah. You’re not the first one I’ve had this discussion with, Spike. My editor-“

“Who sounded terrified the last time she visited…”

“Well, let her be!” Twist said, raising her voice. “When I renewed my contract it said they were required to publish one non-fiction book on any subject I chose. I gave up a lot of bits to keep that clause in. This book is getting printed, Spike.”

“I know, I know,” Spike said, hugging Twist gently, “I’m not trying to argue; I’m just worried you might get in trouble with the Princess when this goes public…”

“Honestly, Spike? I doubt most ponies will believe me. I’m just a candymaker who writes books in her free time. She’s the undying Princess of the Sun. Almost everyone is going to side with her, and a lot of ponies will probably hate me for writing this.”

“And that doesn’t bother you?”

Twist smiled, “I never really fit in. Why start now?”

Spike hugged her. “Do what you think is right, Twist,” he said. “You know I’ll be there to back you up no matter what.”

“I know,” she said happily. “And hey, I’ve always wanted to visit the dragon lands. Maybe not the Red Continent, but some of the areas where the climate is more friendly to ponies. I was thinking that after the book comes out, we could go there for a while. Just until everyone calms down. You could see Styngian again. I always was surprised that he let you give up your training so easily.”

“I didn’t give it up, I just postponed it,” Spike said. “Styngian saw how happy you and me were together and said I should put it on hold for a little while. Just while you’re still ali-”

He clapped his hand over his mouth.

“Oh, geez! I didn’t mean it like that! I’m sorry, Twist, I was just quoting what he said, honest! He can be so blunt sometimes…”

Twist laughed. “It’s okay, Spike, really. You don’t date a dragon without thinking of this sort of thing. Now thcoot, I want to finish another page before the sun goes down. You know what day tomorrow is, and I want to talk to Silver and Sweetie before they make their trips.”

Spike burst out laughing.

“What?” Twist asked.

“You said ‘thcoot!’ Oh man, it’s been years since you let your lisp slip out! That sure takes me back!”

“OUT, YOU!” Twist yelled, with a grin on her face. She threw a pillow at the dragon for emphasis. Still laughing, Spike retreated from the assault, leaving the mare alone with her thoughts.

With a second, happier sigh, Twist dipped her quill into her inkwell and began to write:

Sometimes ponies ask me if it isn’t depressing being in love with a dragon. After all, they point out, he’ll probably live for hundreds of thousands of years. I’ll be lucky to make it to a hundred. Why wouldn’t I want someone more like me, they ask? Don’t you want someone you can grow old with?

Maybe it’s a little presumptuous of me, but this is what I tell them:

Somewhere, on a mountain peak far, far away from here, thousands of years from now when every one of us is but a memory, a mighty purple and green dragon will watch as his child hatches from a fragile egg. And he’ll tell that hatchling tales of his long, long life. And one of them will be the story of his first love, a pony from a place called Equestria. And he’ll tell the hatchling about the sweets she used to make, about the stories she used to pull out of thin air. He’ll tell of the pain she suffered, the friend she lost, and of the way she triumphed in the end.

And then, countless ages later, that little hatchling, all grown up, will tell his own child of the pony his father loved. The pony his father still loves.

And in that way, I shall live forever.

*******

Canterlot hadn’t changed. At least, not externally.

It had been years since Twilight Sparkle had visited the royal palace, and to her surprise, it looked almost exactly the same.

The towering, ancient pillars still seemed brand new, the result of an enchantment which had been placed on them centuries ago by one of the royal sisters. Twilight could not recall which one.

The décor still featured the omnipresent theme of the sun and the moon, always appearing together, neither one ever overshadowing the other.

She recalled asking about this the first time she had visited the palace as a filly. Her guide had told her matter-of-factly that “her highness believes in emphasizing the balance between night and day.”

The stained glass art which lined the palace walls still told of the heroic deeds of Celestia, Luna, and, in two instances, Twilight and her friends. Here, for the first time, Twilight noticed a significant change.

“She’s gone,” Twilight whispered to herself.

The windows depicting the defeats of Nightmare Moon and Discord featured only five ponies. Rarity’s image was nowhere to be find.

“I thought it best to remove her,” a voice said from behind her. Twilight recognized it immediately as Luna’s. “You and your friends are heroes. You deserve better than to be associated with the likes of Rarity. I shall not allow your memory to be sullied by her presence.”

“Our memory?” Twilight said, turning to greet the ruler of Equestria. “You talk as if we’re already gone, Princess.”

“Forgive me, Twilight Sparkle,” said Luna. “When one lives as long as I do, it is difficult not to take the long view of things. It is a tendency I have been attempting to curtail as of late. Clearly, I must work harder.”

“I understand your reasons, but I’m still not sure I agree with what you’ve done here,” Twilight said. “Rarity was one of us. We all failed to see the truth about her until it was too late. Shouldn’t that be reflected? Besides, everyone knows there are six Elements of Harmony. Won’t future generations wonder why there are only five ponies here?”

“Of course they will not,” Luna said. “It will be common knowledge that Twilight Sparkle, one of the most exemplary unicorns of all time, wielded both the elements of Magic and Generosity. There was no sixth element bearer.”

“So that’s it, then? You’re just going to erase her from history?” Twilight asked indignantly.

“Would you prefer that she be revered along with the rest of you?” Luna asked.

“No, but…” Twilight shook her head. “This just doesn’t…feel right. You lied to the public about Celestia, now you’re lying about Rarity.”

“And if I did not invent those stories, time and posterity would do so for me,” Luna said. “In the end, that’s all history is, Twilight Sparkle. Stories which only vaguely resemble the truth, populated by barely recognizable caricatures of long-dead ponies. I am simply ensuring that history takes the proper path.”

The Princess began to walk down the hall, with Twilight following close behind.

“Even so, I don’t know if...” Twilight trailed off, unsure why she was objecting to Rarity’s exclusion.

“Do you doubt my commitment to atoning for the mistakes of my sister?”

“Not at all!” Twilight said. “I was there when you opened that new home for Gallery foals and other abuse victims. I know how hard you’ve worked to round up the remaining Circle members…”

“Work which, to my frustration, still continues,” Luna said, shaking her head. “Of the forty members who survived that night, six still remain free.”

“Are you including-“

“No, I am not counting Rarity. She is…a unique case.”

“Well, the Circle members were very powerful, well-connected ponies, and the smart ones must have known they might be exposed one day,” Twilight said. “I’m sure most of them had escape plans and hiding places prepared. It’s no wonder it’s taken you so long to track them all down.”

“I know, Twilight Sparkle. But it still pains me to think that after eight years, I still haven’t succeeded in destroying the Circle.”

“We destroyed the Circle a long time ago, Princess,” Twilight said. “All that’s left now are a few paranoid, miserable fugitives trying to escape the inevitable. I’m sure your guards will catch the rest before long.”

“I hope you are right,” Luna said. “Now, my time with you is limited, so if you’ll allow me to show you to the council chambers...”

An aristocratic-looking older pony scoffed in Twilight’s direction as he passed the two of them in the hallway. Twilight looked back at him and he returned a scowl.

“I’m afraid you will have to get used to that,” Luna said. “There are still many in Canterlot’s nobility who see the idea of a royal council as blasphemous. Equestria has been an absolute principality since its inception; it is difficult for them to accept the idea of a council of representatives with power equal to mine.”

“But the council was your idea, Princess,” Twilight said. “If they respect the throne so much, why isn’t that enough for them?”

“They respect Celestia,” Luna said. “Sometimes, when they do not think I can hear them, the nobles have taken to calling me ‘the Princess’ sister.’”

“That’s awful!” Twilight replied. “If they only knew-“

“But they cannot, and they shall not,” Luna said firmly. “Equestria needs its myths. It needs the comforting lie of a ruler who loves and protects every last pony. I cannot be that ruler, not to this generation. Not while I am still known to so many as Nightmare Moon. Celestia can still do some good in this world, if only as a symbol.”

Luna sighed. "And besides," she said. "They do not know her as I do. They don't know how kind and loving she can be, even with all the evil she has done..."

“Right, about Celestia…” Twilight said. “Princess, I’m sorry, but I have to remind you that we have an agreement.”

Luna sighed. “I understand. But first, I must ask you: why did you finally accept a council seat now? Four times, you have been selected by the ponies of the Everfree region, and three times, you have turned them down. What makes this time different?”

“Oh, well, it’s nothing special, I just…” Twilight blushed. “My daughter’s been accepted to the Academy.”

“Really? I had not heard,” Luna said. “So Sweetie Belle will be attending the University program at Cadance’s Academy for Gifted Unicorns.”

“I’m glad you renamed the place,” Twilight said. “I doubt Sweetie would have been willing to attend otherwise.”

“It is not my intention to alter the face of Equestria simply because I am temporarily the sole ruler,” Luna said. “But yes, it seemed…unsavory to keep my sister’s name on a place where so many foals congregate.”

There was a moment of awkward silence, as the two ponies looked away from each other, unsure of what to say next. After deciding she’d had enough, Luna attempted a slight shift in topic.

“You must be so proud! Sweetie is attending the same program you did. Truly following in her mother’s hoofsteps!”

Twilight laughed dismissively. “You know, she still sometimes has trouble calling me her mother. It’s been that way ever since I adopted her. She usually just calls me Twilight.”

“I am sorry to hear that,” Luna said. “But I am certain she loves you all the same.”

“Oh, I know she does,” Twilight replied. “It’s not that, it’s just…for a long time, she never had anyone in her life she referred to with a family title. No one but her sister. I guess that made it difficult for her…”

“Ah. Well, that is certainly understandable,” Luna said. “The bond between sisters can be a…painful one, at times.”

“Speaking of which…princess, I really must insist,” Twilight said, her tone turning serious. “If you can’t honor my request, I can’t in good conscience sit on your council.”

“And that would be a loss for us all,” Luna said. “Very well, Twilight Sparkle. As I promised, I shall show you what has become of my sister. But do not forget your side of our agreement.”

“I know,” Twilight said. “I won’t tell another soul, so long as I live. You have my word.”

“Very well,” Luna said. There was a flash of purple light.

Twilight found herself in a beautiful, gigantic bedroom. The room was bigger than most ponies’ entire homes, dominated by a massive bed which was adorned with hoof-carved images of the great deeds of the royal sisters. A series of tinted windows were arranged so that a rainbow of sunlight fell upon the bed when it was bright outside.

There, on the bed, lay Princess Celestia, lost in sleep.

“This is where you put her? A bedroom?” Twilight asked.

“This is where her body is,” Luna said. “But not where Celestia is. Look closer, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight approached the bed carefully, afraid of waking the Princess. She was inches away from Celestia’s face when she saw it.

Celestia was crying.

Tears fell from the former ruler's closed eyes, accompanied by small, gentle sobs. Then, in a voice that sounded almost juvenile, she heard Celestia say, “Please. Not again. Stop it…”

“What’s going on?” Twilight asked. “You told me she recovered from seeing all those nightmares…”

“She did,” Luna said. “It took weeks, but she finally awoke. And when she did, she was…changed. Horrified by what she saw. She asked me if I had lied to her, if those had really been only a week’s worth of nightmares. Because to her, they felt like a lifetime.

“And it was then that she realized that she had no idea what a lifetime in the Gallery was really like. She realized she had become too distant, too detached from the pain of her subjects. She decided she wanted to learn humility again. She had no concept of the full extent of the misery she had inflicted on all those foals.

“So she asked me to help her find out.”

“No, it’s okay, you can do it,” Celestia whispered. “Please don’t hit me again…”

“Princess,” Twilight said. “Is Celestia dreaming she’s in the Gallery?”

“Not quite,” Luna said. “She believes she is a common filly who lived in the era of my rebellion. She was stolen from her home by members of the original Circle. Their version of the Gallery had no clever name, no lavish architecture. It was simply a nameless, filthy prison, where foals were kept penned up like animals, and only released when an adult wished to abuse one of them. This is the dream she has been trapped in, every minute of every day, for the past eight years. Time occurs in this dream at the same rate it does in reality. She has experienced every awful moment of this eight year old filly’s life. And she shall continue to do so until she experiences her death.”

“Her…death?” Twilight asked, her voice trembling.

“According to my research, the average slave of the Circle during this period did not live past the age of ten,” Luna said.

“The original Circle was more cruel than Fancy’s group. More inclined toward violence and torture. When a slave grew too old to amuse them, they made sport out of ending her life.”

Twilight suddenly felt ill. Next to her, Celestia was making small, pained whimpers.

“So they’re going to kill her? That’s what’s going to happen to Celestia?” Twilight asked. “Your sister asked for this?”

“It was not easy for me to do,” Luna said, her voice devoid of emotion. “But perhaps it was necessary.”

“And when she dies in the dream, what happens then? Will Celestia wake up?”

“No,” Luna said. “Then she will live a new life as a prisoner of the second Circle. Then the third. And so on. Each one was a bit different from the others, you see. Celestia cannot know the full extent of her deeds unless she experiences them all.

“In each case, she will live the average lifespan of a Circle slave during that period. She will lose her home and family at a young age, she will become the property of the Circle, and she will eventually die at their hooves. Every day she will pray to Princess Celestia for deliverance. And every day, it shall not come.”

“How many?” Twilight asked, her voice barely a whisper. “How many Circles were there?”

“The group commanded by Fancypants was the tenth,” Luna replied. “Worry not, Twilight Sparkle. My sister shall not awaken during your time in this world.”

Twilight looked back at Celestia. She was silent now, but tears continued to fall from her eyes.

Is this what justice looks like? Twilight asked herself.

“Suffering begets suffering,” Luna said, looking away from Twilight with a far-off look on her face. “In that, at least, there is balance.”

She turned back toward Twilight. “Well, then, Twilight Sparkle. I have shown you what became of my sister. Now let us make haste. The welcome dinner I arranged for you and your fellow council members should begin shortly.”

“I…think I lost my appetite,” Twilight said. “I’d like to just go straight to my room, if that’s alright.”

“Certainly. Once we are back in the palace halls, I shall have someone escort you to your new lodgings.”

“Alright…” Twilight said, walking toward Luna.

“No! NO!” shouted Celestia. “Don’t leave me!”

“Princess?” Twilight said.

“Don’t go! You haven’t fed me yet! You promised I could eat today if I didn’t resist! Please! I’ll do anything!”

“Luna…” Twilight asked, “Did Celestia really ask you to do this to her?”

“That is what I said, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said sternly.

“PLEASE, I’M SO HUNGRY! DON’T GO!” Celestia screamed, thrashing about on the bed in her sleep. But she looked as though something was holding her back.

Celestia thrashed again, without speaking this time, and Twilight could hear something rattling under the covers.

Chains.

There was a flash of purple light, and Twilight and Luna were back in the palace halls.

“I trust you will remember your oath,” Luna said. “No one can know of this.”

Luna turned her face away from Twilight. The unicorn wasn't sure, but she thought she heard a sob.

“Princess,” Twilight said, bringing her hoof to her chest to calm herself. “After showing me this, do you really think I’m going to be able to work with you on the council?”

“Twilight Sparkle, the purpose of the council is not to work with me. It is to keep me in check,” Luna replied. “Your task is to recognize those times when I attempt to overstep my bounds, and prevent me from doing so. If this experience has made you mistrust me, then I welcome it. I am the sole ruler of Equestria, as my sister once was. But thanks to you and the other council members, I have something Celestia never had:

“I have someone to stop me.”

Luna turned and began to walk away, in the direction of the dining hall. Twilight did not follow.

“I shall see you tomorrow for our first meeting, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said. “Pleasant dreams.”

Twilight Sparkle did not sleep that night.

*******

The sunlight shone as it hit the ocean, briefly making the water look like it was filled with glimmering diamonds.

The mare sighed wistfully. She had so loved gems back in her younger days. But she had stopped wearing the tiara long ago. It looked unprofessional.

Diamond Tiara stood on the deck of her private yacht as Horseshoe Bay began to appear on the horizon. Behind her stood a grey-colored mare. She wore large glasses, and pushed her braided hair out of the way of her face as she wrote notes in a stenographer’s pad.

“We should be docked in an hour or so,” she said. “After that, we’ll take the train from Baltimare to Ponyville, which should get us to your family's estate by-”

“Fine, Garnet, fine,” Diamond Tiara said. “You don’t need to tell me every little detail, you know.”

Garnet shrank at the criticism. “I’m sorry….” she said. “I just wanted to organize things for you.”

“Ugh, you’re such a worrywart,” Diamond said. “Just tell me if we’ll be back in time for the benefit.”

Garnet nervously ruffled through her notes. “Ummm…no. Sorry, but when your nine AM meeting ran late it kind of domino-effected the rest of the day. The benefit ends at ten, and our train to Ponyville won’t be in until eleven-thirty.”

“DAMMIT!” Diamond said, stamping her hoof. “That idiot distributor! Who the hell does he think he is, showing up late for a meeting with the new CFO of Barnyard Bargains Unlimited? Take a note, Garnet: we’re never doing business with him again!”

“Um, but that’s not really your call, Miss Tiara, um, ma’am…” Garnet said timidly. “Your father, er, I mean, the CEO specifically said we need him on board if we’re going to expand the chain into the Mild Western territories. You’re not allowed to cut him off without board approval.”

Diamond Tiara sighed. “I’ll take it up with daddy when I get home,” she said. “I’m going down to my cabin, Garnet. Don’t bother me until we make port.” With that, she strode past Garnet and headed inside the yacht.

“Um, ma’am? I’m sorry you won’t get to see Silver Spoon tonight…”

“What was that?” Diamond said, turning around sharply.

“I mean, that’s why you wanted to go to the benefit, right? To see her? You keep saying how much you miss her. But you’ll be in Ponyville for a few days, I’m sure you can spend time with her tomorrow…”

“You just don’t get it, Garnet,” Diamond Tiara said sadly as she turned and continued walking. “Tomorrow’s special. There’s only one pony she’ll be interested in seeing…”

Diamond Tiara walked down to her cabin and shut the door, locking it behind her.

After looking around for a moment, mostly out of habit, she opened her dresser and took out a book.

It was a leather-bound photo album, with Diamond’s cutie mark embossed on the cover in gold. She opened it up and looked at the first photo.

It depicted two fillies, one violet and one silver, at the former’s fourth birthday party. The violet filly had just received a beautiful new tiara as a gift from her father, and was trying it on for the first time. The silver filly looked at her friend in awe.

The following pages had scores of other photos, always of the two foals together. In one, the silver foal showed off her new cutie mark, while her friend looked on, with a hint of jealousy on her face. The next one depicted the violet filly displaying her own new cutie mark a few weeks later. Her friend appeared overjoyed.

More photos followed. They depicted typical days at school, birthday celebrations, tea parties and grand days out. And always, the two of them were together.

Then Diamond Tiara turned to a blank page. She had left it that way intentionally.

The next page showed a newspaper photo of herself, Silver Spoon, Sweetie Belle, and Twist being honored by the mayor of Ponyville. Diamond was embracing Silver, holding on to her like something precious.

It was the last photo in the album which included Diamond Tiara.

The images on the following pages were less personal. Most were from newspapers or society magazines. One was torn from a charity flyer. A few had been taken by Diamond herself. Arranged chronologically, they showed the progress of a small silver filly who had grown into a lovely, sophisticated young mare, the toast of Ponyville society. There were dozens of photos, all depicting Silver Spoon. To Diamond’s eyes, each was more beautiful than the last.

She reached into the drawer and pulled out a flyer, which had another image of Silver Spoon. As always, she looked radiant in the outfit she was wearing. As always, she had chosen a dress which showed off her cutie mark, and had been photographed with the scarred side in full view.

“Such a brave, proud mare,” Diamond said. She pressed the flyer into her album, making a mental note to properly tape it in later.

“One day…” she said. “One day you’ll belong to me again…”

She looked back at the mare in the photo and realized she had misspoken.

“No,” she said. “I’ll belong to you.”

*******

Sweetie Belle wasn’t used to her home being empty.

The Golden Oaks Library was hardly ever completely vacant. It was one of the easier things for her to get used to after she had moved in with Twilight all those years ago. Twilight was usually milling about, shelving books or studying. Spike would be sweeping up somewhere. Owlowiscious would flit about, hooting and occasionally knocking things over. And there would be so many visitors. Ponies would come in and out to borrow books. Twist would drop in to visit Spike and Sweetie, as would Silver Spoon and the crusaders.

Applejack would come by occasionally to chat. Fluttershy would stop in for tea. Pinkie Pie would burst in and throw surprise parties for no reason. Rainbow Dash would periodically crash through the window.

It was nice to see Twilight’s friend group starting to come together again. They never were quite as close as they had been in the old days, but they weren’t as distant as they once had been either.

They never spoke of Sweetie’s sister. At least not in her presence.

It had taken Sweetie Belle a long time to feel safe at night after she came to live with Twilight. On her first night there, Twilight had come into her room at night to read her a bedtime story, and Sweetie had screamed.

“My sister used to come into my room…” was all she said in between choked sobs and awkward apologies.

It was months before Sweetie was fully comfortable in her new home. Twilight did her best to give her space, and allow her to settle in at her own pace. She had assumed, incorrectly, that Sweetie felt uncomfortable because of her.

In reality, Sweetie Belle was just learning how to feel safe. It was a new, strange feeling, and she didn’t trust it.

But the pace of life in the library helped tremendously. Twilight’s friends always seemed to have some new crisis or adventure they were wrapped up in, and Twilight’s new daughter always made it a point to involve herself.

Then there were the Crusaders. Sweetie had been a little afraid to speak to them after her return. It didn’t help that they barely spoke to her for the first few days after she moved in with Twilight.

Finally, after three days, Sweetie worked up the courage to walk to Sweet Apple Acres, where she found Scootaloo and Apple Bloom tinkering with something in the barn.

“Oh, hey, Sweetie Belle,” Scootaloo had said, as if nothing had changed. “What’s up?”

“Um, listen” Sweetie said, unconsciously tracing circles in the dirt with her left forehoof. “I guess you guys both know what was going on with me and my sister…I mean, it’s all over town…”

Her two friends nodded silently.

“I just…I hope you haven’t been avoiding me because you think I’m upset with you for not helping me with her or anything. And I hope you don’t think that you’re bad friends or anything because you didn’t notice what was going on. I didn’t WANT you to notice. I kept it a secret from the two of you because…um…”

“Because you didn’ want ta hurt yer sister, right?” Apple Bloom said. “’Cus even though she was hurtin’ ya, you still couldn’t help but love her…”

“I…yeah…” Sweetie said. “How did you know?”

“Well, once I heard the news, I thought about what it must be like to be scared a’ your own sister like that. An’ I realized that even if Applejack ever did anythin’ to hurt me real bad, I don’t think I could stop lovin’ her. Not ever. So I figured it must be the same for you.”

“Oh…so you guys knew I wasn’t mad at you?” Sweetie said.

“Of course!” Scootaloo said.

“Then…why haven’t you been talking to me?”

“Because we had a surprise for you, silly!” Scootaloo replied. “And we wanted to finish building it first!”

“Building what?”

“The trapeze!” Apple Bloom shouted triumphantly.

Sweetie blinked. “The…trapeze?”

Scootaloo and Apple Bloom looked at each other with knowing grins.

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADER ACROBATS!” they bellowed in unison. “YAY!”

Then they leaped at Sweetie Belle and hugged her as tight as they could.

And that was when Sweetie Belle finally realized she had come home.

The crusade went on for the better part of the next year. Apple Bloom was the first to receive her mark after the trio agreed to help Applejack build a new chicken coop. Scootaloo followed some time later, after completing a particularly difficult scooter jump which resulted in a broken back leg. The words “WORTH IT!” were proudly displayed on her cast.

Sweetie Belle followed several months later, when she agreed to sing at a private party the Spoon family was holding to mark the one year anniversary of the Gallery’s liberation.

She sang a duet with a filly named Happy Tune, who had spent the past year in intensive therapy at Princess Luna’s Home for Victims of Foal Abuse.

Neither foal finished the song. Sweetie’s partner broke down and began to cry halfway through the performance.

“I can't do it...I’m not okay,” Happy had said. “They want me to pretend I am, but I’m not. I can’t stop thinking about it. I just want to go back there and let them use me until I’m all gone…

“I’ll never be okay…never…”

“None of us are okay,” Sweetie had whispered, hugging Happy Tune close while dozens of concerned ponies looked on. “All of us were hurt in different ways. But we’re getting better. We’re all going to get better…”

Then she sang softly into Happy’s ear, and for the first time, Sweetie Belle’s horn began to glow.

Happy Tune drifted off into a peaceful sleep as the emblem of a heart-shaped bell appeared on Sweetie’s flank.

After the performance, Twilight had talked Sweetie’s head off about how scholars had long suspected there was some link between magic and music, but she had never seen conclusive proof before.

Sweetie was too busy jumping up and down with glee to listen.

“CRUSADE COMPLETE!” she chanted over and over with her two friends. “CRUSADE COMPLETE!”

Over the years, the library grew quiet.

Spike was the first to leave, when he and Twist decided to build their cottage together. He visited frequently, but it just wasn’t the same without the sound of him dusting or arranging the shelves.

Twilight’s friends continued to stop by, but their lives became less and less frantic and unpredictable as the years wore on and they each began to settle down. Even the frequency of Pinkie’s parties began to lessen, ever since the day she walked into the library, pregnant yet again, and joyfully shouted, “KEEPING THIS ONE!”

And then, at long last, came the acceptance letter.

“In recognition of your outstanding essay on magical music theory,” Twilight read aloud. “You are hereby granted a full scholarship to Cadance’s Academy for Gifted Unicorns! Please return th…please retur…”

Twilight couldn’t finish. Instead, she put the letter down and looked Sweetie Belle in the eyes.

“This is the proudest moment of my life,” she said, as her eyes filled with tears.

“You’re kidding, right?” Sweetie replied. “You’re the Element of Magic! You saved Equestria like three times! You were honored in Canterlot, and…”

“And today, my daughter is going to college,” Twilight said, throwing her forelegs around her. “I love you so much, Sweetie Belle.”

“I love you, too….mom.”

The word finally felt like it fit.

Now the library was quiet. Twilight had left to begin her new job in Canterlot. Owlowiscious had been adopted by Fluttershy, who was thrilled to have a new animal to look after. In two days, Raven, retired assistant to the Princess, would be taking over as Ponyville librarian.

As Sweetie contemplated her last night in her home, it struck her how different this felt from the day she watched them tear down Carousel Boutique. How, for the first time, she saw her home as a place to come back to, not to escape from.
Before lying down in her bed for the last time, Sweetie rolled up her acceptance letter and placed it in her saddlebag, whistling a brief tune in order to focus her telekenisis.

“I can’t wait until she sees it,” she said to herself. “I hope she’s proud of me…”

Sweetie Belle shut of the lights and fell into a long, peaceful sleep.

She had completely forgotten how rare those used to be.

*******

I step into the room and every head turns in my direction. Every pony stops what they’re doing and welcomes me with a rhythmic stomp of their hoof. I’m the hostess tonight, so this sort of greeting is expected. But there’s more to it than that. There’s genuine admiration in their expressions. Real warmth and respect.

I’m more than just a savvy social climber. I’m the local girl who made good. The hero who liberated the Gallery. The victim who rose above her abuser.

I’m the filly who came back from the dead.

It’s all rather embarrassing, honestly. I’m fine with hosting a society party. It’s what I’m good at, and I actually quite enjoy it these days.

But what gets me is the adulation. Being treated like some sort of hero, or worse, a role model. Being renowned, like I’m above everyone else.

That’s not who I am.

Sometimes I want to just grab the nearest pony and shout “STOP LOOKING UP TO ME! SEE THIS SCAR? I ASKED FOR THAT! I’M NOT A HERO, I’M JUST A PONY WHO BARELY MANAGED TO AVOID RUINING HER OWN LIFE!”

But being seen as a hero is good for the cause. And the cause is what keeps me going. It’s what makes all this worthwhile.
I raise my hoof to address the crowd. They instantly fall silent.

“I want to thank you all for coming this evening,” I say. “Unfortunately, Sir Peregrine could not be with us tonight as originally planned. Even as we speak, he’s on a mission, protecting Equestria’s foals from exploitation. Let’s have a round of applause for him and all the brave members of Luna’s Special Guard!”

More applause. At least this time they’re not for me.

Then I launch into my standard speech about how important it is to give generously tonight, how not even Princess Luna can do it alone, how all of us need to play our part to ensure that no foal ever has to suffer like my friends and I did. I mention that while most of the Gallery’s survivors are grown up now, many still struggle with emotional problems and they deserve the best care available. I point out how Luna’s Home is a refuge for all abused foals, not just those victimized by the Circle, and how sadly, new foals arrive there every day.

Checks are written, photos are taken. Mayor Bon Bon gets some positive press by donating some of her leftover campaign funds and getting a picture of me shaking her hoof. Just out of frame, her twin sons, two bright pink colts, spill grape juice all over my new tablecloths.

When Mayor Mare retired a year ago, someone suggested that I should run for mayor.

I can’t think of anything more terrifying.

I’ve already decided that this will be my last fundraiser here in Ponyville. In a month I’ll be in Manehattan, with a new apartment and a new start. I’ll still be part of the society scene, but I’ll be starting from the bottom up.

It’s not that I don’t love this town. But here, I’ll always be a hero, some sort of paragon to be looked up to. And that isn’t me.

I look across the room and see a dark orange mare with bright red hair. She smiles knowingly at me, raising an eyebrow. She and I have been seeing each other for some time.

We aren’t in love. But she knows how to treat me. And I know how to serve her.

She’s always here after these benefits, waiting for me. After the guests are gone and we’re all alone, she’ll rip my expensive dress off of me, ruining it forever. She’ll tie me up, hit me, use my body, then order me to prostrate myself before her and lick the dirt from her hooves. And I’ll love every moment of it.

It’s in those moments, the moments when I’m able to serve another pony and give her everything that I am, when I feel most alive.

It used to be my entire life. But now I understand that it can’t be. So I take that part of myself and put it away, letting it out only when the time is right. My new partner knows how to be forceful. She knows how to control me.

But most importantly: she knows when to stop.

That’s something I’ve always had trouble with. Limits. It’s not that I can’t control myself – it’s been a long time since those days – but it’s safer if someone else is there to keep me from taking things too far.

Normally, I would spend the night with her. But not tonight.

Because tonight, even as I make the rounds at the benefit, press the flesh and laugh at jokes, there’s only one pony on my mind. And when I think of her, all the old feelings come back. The insecurity, the fear, the sense of worthlessness. I know I’ve been free of her for a long time. I know she no longer controls me.

But there’s a part of me that will never escape Miss Rarity’s control. And thinking of her brings all that to the forefront, and reminds me of how damaged I still am.

So tonight, I will send my lover home, and sleep alone. I will take pride in the things I have done tonight to help keep foals from going through what I went through.

It’s alright, I tell myself.

It’s just for one day.

Spring is only a few weeks old in Ponyville. As I walk toward the town square, I’m taken aback by how brilliantly green everything is. The grass feels so good beneath my hooves, still damp from a brief spring rain.

It’s funny, the things I notice on days like these. It’s like my senses are in overdrive, like my whole body is extra-alert.
Because today, I’m visiting someone important to me.

I pass by a small hill, and stop to acknowledge a rock which has since been overcome by tall grass and vines. If I were to cut those plants away, I would see my own name inscribed on the stone. Once upon a time, this was my grave.

No one comes to visit it now, of course. But sometimes, when the mood strikes me, I’ll stop and spend a moment contemplating it. I may not have died, but I definitely feel like I left something of myself behind, in that basement beneath Rarity’s shop.

I nod to the tombstone, as if we have some sort of understanding, and walk away. I don’t want to be late.

“BUMP, BUMP!”

Even if I didn’t recognize the voice behind me, I’d know who it was. There’s only one pony who would greet me like that.

“Sugarlump rump!” I call back. Diamond Tiara runs up to me and gives me a hug. We’re not the best friends we once were, but it’s always so good to see her.

She sighs happily, taking me in. “I missed you so damn much,” she says. She nuzzles my neck before she lets go. It’s a bit presumptuous of her, but I don’t fight it. If anyone’s earned the right, it’s her.

I wish I could return her feelings. I wish I still felt that way about her. But something’s changed in me since the old days. It’s not that I don’t want to follow and serve another pony. But it just can’t be her. I would never tell Diamond this, but she and Rarity have one very big thing in common:

They both bring out the worst in me.

Even today, it’s so easy to fall back into bad habits when I’m around her. As we walk down the street, Diamond passes by Snips, and, almost as if by habit, throws a veiled insult in his direction.

“Hey, Snips!” she says. “I see you’ve given up on the diet! Good for you! Fat is just a state of mind, right?”

I have to stop myself from laughing. It’s not even because I thought it was very funny. It’s essentially a reflex.

Instead, I throw a stern look at Diamond, and she instantly looks crestfallen.

I decide to make small talk. We discuss Diamond Tiara’s business ventures, her travels around Equestria, and her new assistant (who she describes as “even more incompetent than the last three.”)

It isn’t long before we’re at the town square. Twist waves to us from a nearby bench. To our surprise, there’s a familiar pink pony sitting with her.

“Hey you two!” Pinkie Pie says. “I’m sooooo glad I caught you guys! I completely forgot that today was Rarity’s special day! You should really just hold it on her birthday, that way I’d never forget it! Oh, can you believe I forgot it last year, I mean, if I hadn’t gotten here in time it would have been a whole YEAR before I could send her another message!”

She pulls a letter out of her saddlebag and gives it to me. “This is just a note to tell her I love her and I miss her, and let her know what all our friends have been up to this year! Oh, and be sure to tell her about Smile! She hadn’t been born the last time I talked to her! Well, I told her about her in the letter but you should tell her too! Smile is so wonderful, I mean, look at her, she’s the most beautiful pony in the whole wide world!”

Sitting placidly in Twist’s forehooves, with a temperament that can only be described as the exact opposite of her mother’s, is Pinkie Pie’s daughter, Sassafras Smile. The light pink Earth Pony is fast asleep.

I’m not sure how I feel about telling Rarity about a new foal in town, but I promise to tell her that Pinkie is happy. She thanks me, then cradles her daughter gently and walks away. It’s rare to see Pinkie go anywhere without bouncing, but when she’s with Smile, she’s the very picture of motherly caution.

“So Sweetie isn’t back yet?” I ask Twist.

“Not yet,” she replies. “But it can’t be long now. It’s almost two o’cl-“

Right on cue, the leaves lying around the town square begin to swirl around in a circular pattern, and a moment later, a bright flash of light reveals Sweetie Belle standing before us, wearing a dragon-shaped amulet.

I run up and hug my dear friend. Diamond forces an uncomfortable cough.

“How is she?” I ask.

“She’s doing as well as can be expected,” Sweetie says. “Anyway, why are you asking me? You’ll see her in a minute, dummy.”

I laugh. I do always tend to forget basic logic when Rarity is concerned.

“Diamond, Twist, I want to thank you both,” I say. “I know you’re not fond of Rarity, and you have every right not to be. If anything, Sweetie and I are probably too forgiving. But it really means a lot that you come here every year to see us off.”

“I’m just here to support you,” Diamond says. “You’re always so emotional when you get back.”

“And I’m lucky to have you to support me,” I say with a smile.

“Before you go, I have something to show all of you,” Twist says. “Remember when I asked you all for permission to write a book about what we went through all those years ago?”

Twist reaches under the bench and pulls out a backpack. She opens it up, and reveals a hoofwritten manuscript which has been carefully stored inside.

“I just finished it last night,” she says. “I wanted the three of you to be the first ponies to see it.”

On the front page, in large ornate letters, are written the words:

FOUR LITTLE PONIES: A STORY OF SURVIVAL

BY TWIST

“Are you married to that title?” Diamond asks, raising an eyebrow.

“You’ll understand when you read it,” Twist says, slightly annoyed. “I alternate chapters between our four points of view, to give the reader a full picture of-“

“Because I always liked the title ‘Blemished Diamond,’” she interrupts.

I pat Diamond on the back and give her a look that says, “You’re doing it again.”

“Oh, um…I’m sorry, Twist,” Diamond says, with noticeable sincerity.

“I like the title,” Sweetie says. “It always feels different when the four of us are together. Every emotion is amplified, you know? For better or worse.”

“Well, we went through a lot together,” Twist says. “I guess it’s only natural.”

The amulet around Sweetie Belle’s neck flashes with a magical light, and I realize it’s time. Sweetie smiles as she gives it to me.

“Anything you want me to tell her?” I ask Diamond and Twist.

“Not a damn thing,” Diamond Tiara says.

“How about you, Twist? Remember what she had me ask you last year?”

“Yeah, I do. Tell her…” Twist says. “Tell her I’m not ready to forgive her. But someday…perhaps.”

I nod, and smile at my friends as I place the amulet around my neck.

A moment later, I’m gone.

*******

The dragons have a ritual.

It’s an old and taxing rite, designed to help young dragons who are in danger of being transformed by greed. Almost every dragon goes through it at some point in his life. I’m told that Spike is likely to be one of the few exceptions. He saved himself from greed another way. With the help of a pony he once loved.

That pony was Miss Rarity.

I materialize in the exact same spot I did last year, and the year before that. I’m on a small patch of grass on an otherwise rocky mountain peak. There’s no view here, no sky to gaze up at nor any land to look down upon from above. Every side of the mountain is shrouded entirely in a thick mist. Only this small area remains clear, but if I walk out beyond that, I’m likely to step right off the mountain and fall to my death. Styingian warned me several times to stay away from the mist.

Supposedly, I’m somewhere in the Red Continent, though I have no way of telling. At this elevation, the temperature is cool enough that a pony can survive here.

The amulet on my neck has stopped glowing, but I know it’s already counting down. I have six hours here.

I turn my back to the mist, and walk toward a small cottage, the one sign of life on this otherwise empty peak. Inside lives the mountain’s only inhabitant.

The dragon rite was not meant for ponies. It is intended to purge the young dragon of his attachment to material objects, by isolating him from the entire world. He’s placed on top of a mountain peak much like this one. He’s given only the most basic necessities: food, water, shelter.

And there he stays, to meditate on the natural world around him, and slowly detach himself from all material things.

Typically, dragons remain on the mountain for decades, often longer than an entire pony lifetime. Once every five years, an elder visits them, and judges if they are worthy of being set free.

The winds beyond the mist are so unnaturally strong that even a winged dragon is likely to lose control and be fatally slammed against a mountain peak if he attempts to escape. Teleportation is the only way on and off the mountain. And for dragons, teleportation is only possible with certain enchanted gems.

Styngian thought that perhaps this ritual could cure Rarity as well. He theorized that she too had been turned into a monster by rampant desire. That perhaps being separated from the world for a long time could give her the inner focus and mental peace to finally conquer her urges.

So on that awful night eight years ago, Rarity agreed to undertake the ritual. Styngian warned her that it was possible that she would die before it was complete, and that in the best case, she would return, old and grey, to a world that had drastically changed in her absence. Princess Luna made it clear that even if she did make it back, she would never again be welcome in Equestria.

But still, Miss Rarity agreed. I’m not sure if she believes in the ritual, or if she simply sees it as the best alternative to a lifetime spent locked in a dungeon.

But at least here, she has a chance to find some peace.

Styngian granted Rarity a few small mercies: along with her daily allotment of food and water, which would be magically brought to her each morning, she was allowed to request certain materials. Paper and quills. A needle and thread. Simple fabrics. “To keep her mind alert,” Styngian explained.

But most importantly, Styngian allowed Rarity to select two ponies who would be allowed to visit her once a year, starting after she had completed six years of solitude.

She did not hesitate in her choices.

And so each year, on the anniversary of the day Rarity began her exile, the amulet Styngian gave Sweetie and I begins to glow. And when it does, each of us is allowed to spend six hours atop the misty peak with Rarity. Six hours, and then she is alone for another year of her life.

I asked Styngian why Rarity had to wait six years before we could visit her. He chuckled and said, “Because we are trying to keep her away from foals. So we shall have to wait until you two no longer qualify as such.”

I asked Miss Rarity to reconsider. I asked her to choose Pinkie, or some other grown pony, so she wouldn’t have to be alone for so long.

She smiled, and said simply. “It can only be the two of you. There is no one in this world I love more.”

The last time Miss Rarity saw me as a foal, I was crying and calling out her name, while Styngian picked her up and flew into the distance with her. Sweetie Belle, Luna bless her, held me back with all her might.

As I enter the cottage, I notice there are pieces of paper strewn everywhere. Some have drawings on them, mostly of new clothing designs, but a few are simple drawings of ponies in various basic poses. The first time I came here, I noticed a few explicit images of foals she had drawn, but they seem to be gone now. I hope this is a good sign.

On a nearby table is a huge stack of papers. At the head of the top sheet is the word “journal” and today’s date.
I wonder what she could possibly have to write about here.

Further in, I see what appear to be different dresses and garments, all arranged and hung up neatly. Most are very simple, made with limited resources, but there’s a brilliance in that simplicity that’s truly remarkable.

I push past some low-hanging dresses with my hoof, and there I see her. She’s sitting on the only chair in the house, surrounded by beautiful dresses which no one will ever see her wear.

Rarity turns and looks at me with a smile of such genuine, pure affection, that I can’t help but melt a little inside.

Even though I’m too old for her to feel in any way attracted toward me, and even though I have long since grown past my misguided attraction toward her, somehow seeing her again always makes me feel this way.

Perhaps she doesn’t deserve this brief moment of compassion. Perhaps for the things she’s done, she has no right to ask for the companionship of her sister and her most devoted friend.

But after I’m gone, she will have no one in the world to speak to, to share her life with. She will have no friend in the entire world for another year.

I look at her still-beautiful face, and I can see the awful toll this solitude has taken on her. It’s written on every line. And there are so many more lines than before.

She stands up from the chair, the gentle smile still on her lips, and walks toward me.

I’m not sure what to do next. Seeing her again after all this time always makes me feel so vulnerable, so small. Like all these years never happened, and I’m still the foolish little child who walked into her boutique one day and asked her to hurt me.

I feel like I’m about to fall into her embrace, but just before I do, she lets out a sob, and collapses into mine.

I hold her silently for a few minutes, stroking her radiant mane while she weeps quietly. Finally, she collects herself, then looks up into my eyes.

“Silver Spoon, my darling. How I’ve missed you,” she says. “Tell me, are you well?”

I could answer her truthfully. I could tell her how even though I’ve gotten better, I honestly am not sure what qualifies as “well,” or if I’m anywhere near it. I could tell her how hard it can be to play the part of Ponyville’s conquering hero, when all I want to do sometimes is throw it all away again and turn control of my life over to someone else. I could tell her how hard it can be to resist that urge, and to stay focused on who I want to be.

I could tell her how sometimes, I hate her for what she did to me. And other times, I just wish she would come home.

But right here, right now, I will tell her none of those things. Because this is my one and only afternoon with Miss Rarity, and once I’m gone, she has no one else. I won’t waste it on my problems. Every other day of the year, she is a prisoner of solitude. Every other day, she is being punished for what she did.

Just for this one, blessed day, I want her to be happy.

So I smile at her, and kiss her gently on the forehead. And in answer to her question, I say the one little word that I know will put her mind at ease:

“Yes.”

THE END

8: Plans

--Chapter 8: Plans--

Aurora didn’t ask for stories anymore.

She had hoped that first night had been a fluke. When Twist had looked at her, empty-eyed and weary, and said, “What stories?” Aurora had resisted the urge to let her heart sink completely. There was still the chance that this wasn’t the turning point she had dreaded. Perhaps Twist really was just tired from an especially difficult session, and the next night she would be back to normal again. Even as she had whispered her promise to her sleeping friend, a part of Aurora still held on to the hope that she would never have to keep it.

But the next night had been worse than the last. Twist had finished first that evening. When Aurora had made her way back to the little corner the two of them favored, she greeted Twist with the usual question.

“Did you finish the story?”

Twist looked at her with a mixture of annoyance and exhaustion.

“There’s no story to finish, Aurora,” she said. “Let’s just go to thleep.”

That night, as Aurora lay awake, she realized that she had been ignoring obvious signs of Twist’s decline for a while. She should have noticed it when Twist had stopped talking about her dragon friend. He had once been a constant topic of conversation, and, more importantly, a source of hope.

Then Twist began going days without mentioning him. Until finally, she bristled at the mere mention of Spike.

“What do you think Spike is doing these days?” Aurora had asked Twist one day, in as hopeful a tone as she could muster.
“I don’t know,” Twist said. “I’ll never know. Just like he’ll never know what happened to me.”

Twist remained silent for the rest of the day.

Neither Twist nor Aurora had mentioned Spike since.

Aurora had been by herself when she saw the silver foal. It wasn’t the first time a foal had come to the Gallery alone, though such an event was quite rare. When it did happen, it was usually Shamrock Dream and her siblings, looking for someone to join in their games.

Aurora had always found the Dream children rather disgusting. They reminded her far too much of the Junkies, but, in Aurora's mind, the Dreams were far more pathetic. At least the Junkies had an excuse. Most of them had endured years of captivity before their minds had finally given in. The Dreams were different: they were free. Unlike Aurora, they could be anyone they wanted to. And they had chosen to be no different from the Gallery’s most disturbed residents.

Aurora tried her best not to hate most of the patrons. Not because they deserved forgiveness, but simply because it was a waste of energy. The ponies of the Dream family were an exception. She despised them, and made little secret of it, even on those occasions when they had chosen her as a partner. Her open contempt somehow seemed to excite the Dreams even more.

Aurora had been watching the silver foal as she entered, and had, at first, dismissed her as another creature from the same mold as the Dream children. When the silver foal had stopped on her way to the private rooms to observe Happy Tune’s latest flirtation with self-destruction, this seemed confirmation enough to Aurora. She had seen the foal touching herself as Tune screamed. But she had also noticed a hesitance in the foal’s actions, and then, quite to Aurora’s surprise, she saw the silver foal tear herself away from the spectacle, with a strange determination.

After that, Aurora wasn’t sure what to make of the silver foal. What kind of pony comes to the Gallery only to fight their own arousal? Did the foal derive pleasure from self-denial? Somewhere in her gut, Aurora felt that it wasn’t quite that simple.
When the foal turned into the next room, Aurora saw, just for a second, the most peculiar thing: the foal seemed to have two completely different Cutie Marks. The one on her right flank was noticeably different from the one on her left. Or at least, that was what Aurora thought she had seen, in the brief glimpse she had caught of it.

After the foal had left her sight, Aurora smiled to herself. For the first time in a very long while, the Gallery had a patron worth talking about.

Twist lay on her side, panting heavily. She felt disgusting.

The last of eight stallions had just finished using her, and like the others, he had found it amusing to ejaculate on her belly and then rub the product all over Twist’s body. Twist’s coat was now sticky and matted, and patches of fur stuck to the bed when she tried to get up. She groaned and forced herself up, yelping slightly at the pain when a few small patches of fur were ripped away and remained on the bed.

There was a mirror in the room. Twist looked at the ruined foal reflected in the glass, and felt nothing.

There was a knock on the door. Twist didn’t bother answering. She knew the guard would barge in momentarily either way. The knock was for the courtesy of the patrons, not the foals.

“You’ve got a request in roo- oh, wow! Those last guys sure did a number on you, didn’t they?”

“I gueth,” Twist said mechanically.

“Well, your next patron’s a little lady, and I’ll bet she doesn’t like her foals all sticky and gross. Get to the baths, clean yourself up, and then head to Room Eight. You’ve got ten minutes.”

“Yes, sir,” Twist said. She walked out of the room and headed to the baths.

She managed to make it to Room Eight in just under the allotted time. Her coat was still a bit damp, and the bath had made the missing patches even more apparent. But there was nothing to be done about that. Twist knocked on the door.

“Come in,” said a voice.

Twist opened the door and entered the room. It was nearly identical to the one she had just been in, but there was only one other inhabitant.

There, sitting on the bed, was Silver Spoon.

Suddenly, for the first time in far too long, Twist felt something. She was terrified.

“No…” she said. “No, no no!”

“Twist…” Silver began.

The door had already shut behind Twist. She reached for the handle.

“You know that won’t work,” Silver said gently. “The door’s locked, and I have the only key. But it’s okay. I’m not here to-“
“SHUT UP!” Twist said. “Just shut up! It’s your fault I’m in here! You and Rarity! You lied to me! You tricked me and then you threw me down here to rot! Thtay away from me!”

Silver was taken aback. The last time she had spoken to Twist, the filly had treated her as a friend, despite the fact that by then, they were deep within the bowels of the outer chamber, about to enter the Gathering. But, Silver realized, that had been months ago, and Twist had had plenty of time to resent Silver and Rarity while she endured the cruelties of the Gallery.

“I’m sorry for what you’ve been through, I really am!” Silver said. “Listen, I want to make this right-“

Twist covered her ears with her hooves. “NO! I AM NOT LISTENING! I saw how you acted at the Gathering! You liked what they did to you! You wanted it! You should be down here, not me!”

“Maybe I should,” Silver said. “I deserve it more than you…”

“She’s here, isn’t she? Rarity’s hiding here somewhere! She’s going to hurt me again!”

“Twist, no-“

“Well, I’m not scared of either of you!” Twist shouted. “I don’t care what the guards do to me, if she tries to touch me again, I’ll…I won’t let you! I’ll fight back! Rarity can’t hurt me anymore!”

“No, she can’t,” Silver said.

“Th-that’s right!” Twist said, slightly confused by Silver’s agreement. “So you tell her to get out of here, and never bother me aga-“

“Miss Rarity’s in prison, Twist.”

Twist paused for a moment, as if this new information needed time to be fully processed.

“You’re lying,” she said.

“No, I’m not,” Silver said. “She’s in prison, and it’s my fault.”

Twist’s posture relaxed slightly. “Your fault?”

“Twist, what’s the last thing you remember me doing?”

“You…you…”

It took Twist a moment to recall. In her mind, she was reaching back an unfathomably long distance, into the events of a previous lifetime.

“You kicked Fancypants. Because he was going to hurt Sweetie…”

“Yeah, I did,” Silver said. “And this is how Fancypants got back at her. Remember how you all thought I was dead? Well, Fancy set up some fake evidence or something, and now she’s in jail for killing me.”

“What?” Twist said. “But that doesn’t make any sense! You can just go over there and show them you’re alive!”

“No, I can’t,” Silver said. “I’m living with Fancypants now. In his mansion. Except I’m not allowed to leave, and hardly anyone knows I’m there. He’s been making me sit by and watch while he ruins Miss Rarity’s life.”

“Wish we could trade places,” Twist said. “That’s something I’d love to see.”

“I guess I can’t blame you for feeling that way,” Silver said. “I won’t apologize for her, but for what it’s worth: I’m sorry for what’s happened to you.”

Twist shook her head. “An apology can’t really fix something like this,” she said. “Um…thankth anyway, though.”
“Sure…” Silver said.

The two fillies sat in silence for a moment, not sure what to say to each other.

“So….” Twist said finally. “Um…why would Fancy bother to have Rarity charged with something she didn’t do? I mean, there’s a lot of bad stuff she’s actually guilty of.”

“I asked him about that once,” Silver said. “He said it wasn’t just about putting her in jail. It was about sending a message.”

“A methage?”

“Miss Rarity knows Fancypants wouldn’t try something like this if there were any chance I could turn up alive. And for that to happen, I’d either have to actually be dead, or on his side. So by doing this, he’s telling her, ‘I’ve taken Silver from you. I win.’”

"Wow," Twist said. "I really don’t understand grownups,”

Silver smiled. “I don’t think I understand other ponies, period,” she said. “Maybe that’s why I liked serving Miss Rarity so much. It was so simple. Things made sense.”

Twist glowered at Silver. “Well, that’s real nithe for you, I guess. Not so fun for the ponies you hurt.”

“I know,” Silver said, looking away. “I really am trying to change, Twist. I want to make up for all the stuff I did to you.”

“How do I know you’re not juth lying to me again?” Twist asked.

Silver narrowed her gaze. “Because I could have stood there, Twist. I could have stood there and let Fancy keep choking Sweetie Belle. But I didn’t. I helped her.”

Twist lowered her head. She looked ashamed.

“I wanted to help her,” she said. “Honest, I did! But there was a unicorn...he threatened me…”

“I’m not trying to accuse you of anything,” Silver said. “But I need you to believe me. Saving Sweetie felt right. It felt like it helped me understand something. And the thing is, I owe you. When you told me what Miss Cheerilee said at my memorial, it helped put a lot of things in perspective for me. That’s why I’m doing this, I guess.”

“Doing what, exactly?” Twist asked.

“I’m getting you out of here,” Silver replied. “All of you.”

*******

The sun and the moon had traded places three times since Rarity had been locked in her cell.

In that time, she had become fairly obsessed with the passage of day into night. She would stare at the sliver of light coming from the small high window, and try estimate the current time based on the brightness of the sun or moon. She would note the most miniscule changes in the light’s patterns. Even a cloud going by would not escape her notice.

The light coming from the window was the only thing that changed in that room. And the only evidence that the world outside still existed.

Aside from her twice-daily meals, there was nothing else to break the monotony of her confinement. She had tried to escape into her imagination, or to pass the time by enjoying the memory of a past dalliance with some beautiful, sobbing foal. But Rarity quickly found that she could not lose herself in thought. Every time she tried, she thought of Sweetie Belle.
The guard had said Rarity was forbidden from seeing her sister. But perhaps, Rarity thought, if Sweetie insisted, if she begged, they would allow her to see Rarity one last time.

“Just once,” she found herself whispering into the empty room. “Please, just let me tell her how much I love her…let me help her understand…”

There was a violent banging on the door. Rarity let out a surprised yelp.

“Hope you’re decent, 'cause I’m coming in,” came the voice of a guard.

There was the sound of several locks being undone, and then the door to Rarity’s cell slid open.

“You got a visitor,” said the guard. “Come with me. Try to run or do something clever, and you lose the right to have visitors. Permanently. We clear?”

"Thank you," Rarity whispered, not addressing the guard.

“What was that?”

“Nothing. Lead the way, officer. I won’t cause you any trouble.”

As she walked behind the guard, Rarity tried, mostly successfully, to contain her giddiness.

She was led into a small room which housed a single table, with two chairs at either end. There was a door on the opposite side of the room.

“You sit down there and stay there,” the guard said. “There’s a magic force field between you and the other side of the table, so you can’t touch your visitor and they can’t touch you. But still, if you make a fuss or try anything, we’ll make you sorry.”

“I understand,” Rarity said, sitting down at the chair.

“Alright,” the guard said. “You’ve got twenty minutes. Your visitor asked for some privacy, but I’m gonna be right outside the door, and she’s got the right to call me in at any time, so watch yourself.”

Rarity nodded.

“You can come in now!” the guard yelled in the direction of the far door. As the guard exited the room, the door creaked open.

It wasn’t Sweetie Belle.

*******

“A scroll? That’s your plan?” Twist asked. The two fillies were sitting on the bed together, and Silver had just produced the object from her saddlebag. On the scroll were a series of strange runes, written in a language Twist had never seen before. “Those letters don’t even make sense!”

“That’s because they’re not letters. They’re tiny concentrated bits of magic that have been bonded with the scroll. That’s how magic is written down. It won’t make any sense to us, but if a unicorn who’s at the right level sees it, it’ll kind of speak to her inside her mind, and then she just knows what to do.”

Twist gave Silver a befuddled look. “I thought this was supposed to make things less confusing,” she said.

“The point is, I’ve been researching the seal Fancy put on this place. You know, the one that prevents teleporting,” Silver said. “This is the spell that breaks it.”

“You can…break it?” Twist said. She reached out and touched the scroll, tapping it with her hoof, as if to make sure it was real. “You mean there’s actually a way out of here?”

“It won’t be easy,” Silver said. “But maybe-“

“No,” Twist said. “I can’t deal with maybes anymore. I thought maybe I would get to go home after the Gathering, but I didn’t. I thought maybe Spike would come thave me, but he didn’t. No more maybes.”

Twist pushed the scroll back toward Silver Spoon.

“Yes or no: can we get out of here?”

“Twist, I can’t promise tha-“

“I need to hear it from someone else,” Twist said. “No one else believed me when I said we could get out. Please.”

Silver picked up the scroll and placed it in Twist’s hoof.

“Yes, Twist. You can get out of here.”

“Thank you,” Twist said. She closed her eyes and smiled.

“Do any of the unicorns here know how to use magic?”

“I don’t think tho,” Twist said. “The oldest foal here is a unicorn, though. We’re friends. Maybe she can learn?”

“I stole another scroll on basic magic techniques,” Silver said, producing the item from her bag. “It should help. Seal breaking isn’t very high level magic. If she knows the basics she should manage it.”

“You stole it?” Twist echoed. “From where?”

“Fancy’s library,” Silver said.

The color drained from Twist’s face. She dropped the scroll on the bed.

“You need to take this back…” Twist said. “You need to forget this whole plan…”

“Twist?”

“I still thee it sometimes...” Twist said. She was shaking. “Thometimes in my dreams I still see Fancypants choking Sweetie. The sounds she made, the way she thrashed around...and the look on his face. I keep trying to shut it out of my head, but it keeps coming back. He was so mad, but at the very end, just before you kicked him...Silver, he smiled. He was enjoying it.”

Twist covered her face with her hooves.

“He was enjoying watching her die…” she said.

Silver moved toward Twist, but Twist reflexively moved away.

“All she did was spit on him!” Twist said. “But you’ve stolen from him! You’re trying to empty out his Gallery! If he finds out, what do you think he’ll do to you?”

For a moment, the room stood utterly silent.

“I’ve been trying not to think about it,” Silver said.

“I just can’t believe it,” Twist said. “You’re risking so much, just for me…”

“I can’t really believe it, either,” Silver said. She picked up the scroll and put it back in Twist’s hoof. “But this is what I want to do. Besides, whatever Fancy does to me, it can’t be as bad as being stuck down here for so long.”

“I guess,” said Twist. “But I mean, do you have some kind of escape plan? Like, are there trap doors in Fancy’s mansion or a secret tunnel, I mean, obviously a different one from the secret tunnel we’re in now, and also, how come seal breaking is so simple I mean if it’s that easy you’d think Fancy would have had an escape by now, and-“

“Twist,” Silver said. “You’re rambling.”

“Oh,” Twist said. “Thorry.”

“Don’t be!” Silver said. “You wouldn’t be Twist if you didn’t ramble sometimes. It’s good, you know? It’s nice to see you’re still you, even after all this.”

Twist turned away from Silver and looked into the mirror which hung over the bed.

“There you are,” she whispered, smiling. “Please don’t go away again…”

Silver pretended not to notice.

“To answer your question,” Silver said. “The reason Fancy gets by with such an easy to break spell is because seal breaking is all about being close. Basically, every seal has a central point that’s located at the point where the spell was cast. You need to be touching that point when you cast the spell, or it won’t work.”

“Thith is where it geth tricky, isn’t it?”

Silver nodded. “Remember that huge mural on the roof of the outer chamber? Right at the center, there’s two foals, a colt and a filly, and together they’re holding a giant goblet of wine.”

“Oh, that’s supposed to be a magic thing?” Twist said. “I thought it was meant to be all abstract and arty. Like, maybe it represented hedonism or something.”

“Well, that’s where the central point is. If a unicorn touches it while casting the spell, the seal breaks.”

“Um, but the roof is thuper high up! Like, a hundred hooves, at least.”

“It’s probably not that high,” Silver said. “Anyway, there are Pegasi at the Gallery, right? One of them can carry the unicorn up.”

“Oh…we need a Pegasus,” Twist said. “I guess you didn’t notice.”

“Notice what?”

“They keep the Pegasus ponies chained down,” Twist said. “I guess this must be why.”

“Don’t they ever let them go, like when they’re with a patron?”

“Not often,” Twist said. “Most of the patrons like having them restrained.”

“I see…” Silver said. “I guess I didn’t count on them chaining down all the Pegasi.”

Twist sighed. “Not all of them. There’s one who never learned to fly, so they don’t chain him down.”

“Oh. Well maybe he can learn? It’s going to be a while before I can get someone here who can teleport you all out anyway. Are you friends with this Pegasus?”

“I…” Twist bit her lip. “I know him. I’ll…try to talk to him.”

She suddenly felt a little sick.

“Okay,” Silver said. “Then you take the scrolls. Hide them somewhere. You’ll need to practice magic and flying at night or something. Fancy will know when the seal’s broken, so we have to time this right. When I bring Twilight here, I’ll let you know somehow, and we can-“

“Wait, Twilight Sparkle? She’s coming?”

“I don’t know any other ponies who can teleport,” Silver said. “None who would be willing to help, anyway.”

“How are you going to get her here? How are you going to get out of Fancy’s mansion? How are you going to signal us without being dithcovered?”

“I haven’t really thought that far ahead,” Silver said, rubbing the back of her head with her hoof. “I’ve kind of just been taking chances as they come.”

“Well, that always seemth to work for Daring Do,” Twist said. “Except for that one book where this Germane commandant used Daring’s resourcefulness against her, and tricked her into falling for a deadly- sorry, this probably isn’t important right now.”

“Well, there are worse ponies to be compared to than Daring Do,” Silver said. “You keep those scrolls somewhere safe. I’ll do my best to get things set up on my end, okay?”

Twist nodded.

“Okay,” Silver said. “I should get going, then. Fancy hates it if I’m late for din-“

“NO! Just…wait, okay?”

Twist leapt toward Silver and embraced her.

“Please…if you leave I’ll have to go back out there. And if I’m out there, then I’m a Gallery foal again,” she said. “In here with you, I can feel safe. In here, I’m just Twist.”

Silver sat there. She did not return the embrace.

“Um…does this mean we’re friends?” Silver asked.

“You can’t tell?” asked Twist.

“I’m not really all that good at making friends,” Silver said. “It’s so funny; I can talk to grown society ponies for hours with no problem, but with other foals...”

“You never really had any friends besides Diamond Tiara, did you?”

“Not really,” Silver said. “I guess I didn’t do much to make any, though, did I?”

“Well, you’re doing a lot now,” said Twist. “Yes, Thilver Thpoon. You’re my friend.”

“Thank you,” Silver said. She smiled and finally returned Twist’s hug.

The two fillies chatted for a while. Silver made a point not to bring up anything too heavy. No mention of Rarity, or the current happenings in Ponyville. Instead, they talked about books, fashion, music, and other trivialities. Silver even resisted the urge to ask Twist about Diamond Tiara. The only mention of the Gallery had been when Silver had asked about the yellow filly with the musical scale cutie mark. Twist noted with some concern that Silver seemed unusually curious about the Junkies.

Their talk was eventually interrupted by a knock on the door.

“You okay in there, Miss Silver?” said a guard’s voice. “You’ve been in there for almost four hours.”

“Oh, I’m fine!” Silver yelled back. “I was just, um, finishing up! Thank you!”

She listened for the sound of the guard’s hoofsteps trailing away before she spoke again.

“I should go,” she said. “If it’s been that long, then Fancy should be looking for me anytime now.”

“It’s okay. Thanks for staying this long,” Twist said. “It was really great. This is the first time in a year that I’ve actually felt safe.”

Silver blinked. “A year?”

“Yeah,” Twist said. “You know, since they put me in the Gallery.”

“Twist,” Silver said. “It’s only been about two months.”

“That’s not funny, Silver,” Twist said.

Silver shook her head slowly. Her expression told Twist that she had not been joking.

“But, but that can’t-” Twist stammered, “But it’s felt like so long! I always just thought…because it’s like you can’t even tell when it’s daytime down here and I just…I thought it had been at least that long since…”

Twist embraced Silver again.

“It’s just…I just…” Twist said. “I just feel so old…”

Twist began to sob quietly as Silver held her.

To hell with it, Silver thought. I can miss dinner for one night.

*******

Breakfast at the Rich household had become an almost oppressively somber affair. Much to her husband’s chagrin, Crown Jewel had always insisted the Riches eat breakfast at the table each morning, “like a family.”

Lately, this meant that Filthy would wolf down some toast and oats while trying his best to ignore the food his wife had set out for Diamond Tiara.

Every morning, she made some new, elaborate breakfast platter for her daughter. It was never just cereal or toast. It was fruit waffles with imported syrup, or Phrench toast with a special type of cinnamon which only grew in the Everfree Forest. “Only the best for our Diamond,” she would say. “When she comes out of her room, I want her to have the best breakfast in Equestria waiting for her.”

By lunch each day, the meal would still be sitting on its plate, untouched. By the afternoon, Crown Jewel would unceremoniously throw it out and begin making the evening’s dinner. Diamond now only ate once a day, at dinnertime, and even then, she only ate if a servant carried the food up to her room, left it by the door, knocked, and left. In the morning, a perfectly clean plate could always be found outside Diamond Tiara’s door.

This morning, Crown Jewel’s breakfast for her daughter revolved around oatmeal. “But not just any oatmeal!” she had told her husband cheerfully. “I mixed in a rare variety of brown sugar. I had it flown in all the way from-“

“Honey,” Filthy Rich said wearily. “Please, can’t you just…”

His wife looked at him with desperation in her eyes.

“Go on,” Filthy said after a moment’s hesitation. “Tell me more about the oatmeal.”

“Well, the oats I’m using are from Trotterdam, but the…sugar…”

Her voice trailed off as she heard a set of small hoofsteps coming toward the kitchen.

Both she and her husband knew exactly who they belonged to.

Diamond Tiara walked into the kitchen.

She looked immaculate.

The filly had a private bath in her room, but Filthy was sure he hadn’t heard the water running for weeks. Yet here she was, his little Princess, as flawlessly primped as if she had never locked herself away.

Even her Tiara sparkled as if it were brand new.

“I’m sorry, daddy, but I broke them all,” she said. “I broke every mirror in my room. I had to. I just felt so ugly.”

“Oh, sweetheart,” Filthy said, finding himself almost unable to move. “Don’t talk like that. You’re the prettiest little filly in town…”

“No, I’m not,” she said. “I’m mean. I’m selfish. I made fun of fillies who never did anything to hurt me. So yes, I’m ugly. But you know what? There’s someone even uglier than me.”

Diamond held up a copy of the Ponyville Express, and pointed to the front page headline. It was accompanied by a picture of Rarity.

“Someone’s been slipping these under my door. For three days now, ever since she got arrested.”

Crown Jewel looked nervously at the floor.

“She’s really gone, isn’t she? Silver Spoon’s really dead. Because of her.”

Unsure of what else to do, Filthy nodded.

“I thought I would cry,” Diamond said. “I waited to cry. For three days, I’ve been waiting. But I haven’t. I’ve barely felt anything.”

She threw the paper on the floor.

“So this morning, I got up, and I called in one of the servants. I told her to clean me up. Make me look pretty again. I’m not, of course. But I can look that way, and that’s enough.”

“Does this mean you’re going to go back to school?” asked Crown Jewel.

“Not yet,” Diamond said. “I need to see her first. Daddy, call in whatever favors you need to.”

“Sweetheart,” Filthy said. “I’m not sure that’s such a good ide-“

“I could just go back up to my room, Daddy,” Diamond said. “I mean, if you think I’m not ready to go out and talk to ponies.”

“This isn’t just any pony you’re talking about, pumpkin…”

“No, it’s not,” Diamond Tiara said. She spoke with calm determination. “It’s the pony who murdered my best friend. I need to see her. Today.”

“Well, today might not be possible,” Filthy said. This was not how he had pictured his reunion with his daughter. “I do have some friends inside the police department, so I’ve been keeping tabs on Rarity. Silver was a family friend, so it was the least I could do. But Rarity’s only allowed one visitor a day, and she’s booked for the next two.”

“Then get me an appointment on day three,” Diamond huffed. “I can’t go back to school until I’ve talked to her.”

“For sun’s sake, WHY?” Crown Jewel asked, in a voice loud enough to startle her husband. “Why would you want to talk to that monster?”

Diamond turned away. “I just want to know why. I want to know why she took Silver Spoon away from me,” she said. “That’s all.”

“I’ll be in my room,” Diamond said.

She began to walk out of the room, but then she stopped.

“Oh, and mom? Dad?” she said, turning back for a moment. “I really missed you.”

Diamond Tiara walked out of the kitchen without another word, leaving her stunned parents behind.

She had not touched her breakfast.

*******

Rarity did an excellent job of hiding her surprise.

She had hoped that her visitor was Sweetie Belle, but when the door opened, she had seen the silhouette of an adult pony.
She had half expected this. They had said they wanted to keep Sweetie away from her, after all.

What she had not anticipated was a visit from the pony who now stood on the other side of the table. In all honesty, Rarity had not expected to ever see her again.

Rarity looked up at her visitor, with her practiced expression of self-assured superiority.

The visitor returned a look of sheer contempt.

Good, Rarity thought. At least we understand each other.

The other pony sat down on the chair, and took off her hat.

“Howdy, Rarity,” said Applejack. “You n’ me, we gotta talk.”

[NEXT: Three days, three visitors]

18: Prelude to a Sunday Evening

--Chapter 18: Prelude to a Sunday Evening--

SEVEN DAYS AGO

Twilight Sparkle had never been less excited to visit Canterlot.

A group of ponies galloped happily out of the train as soon as the doors opened. Twilight hadn’t been in time to catch the express from Ponyville, so her train made several stops along the way. There were ponies from small towns all over central Equestria arriving in Canterlot that afternoon, and they were all smiles and excitement.

Despite having nothing but her saddlebag with her, Twilight was one of the last ponies to get off the train. When she did, she found herself hesitating to step off unto the platform. She wasn’t quite sure why. She had taken this ride so many times before.

As she gingerly stepped unto the platform, she recognized the source of her trepidation: the ground felt different.
Twilight was a rational pony, and she knew this made no sense. The platform was the same as it had always been. But this did not change the fact that it simply did not feel right.

As she walked away from the train station and into the city, the sense of strangeness followed her at every step. The bevy of shops which lined the street by the train station looked the same as they always had, but Twilight felt as though there was something wrong. Had that store always been painted that color? Had the shopkeeper always been a Pegasus? She could have sworn he’d been a unicorn. Or had he been a donkey?

Then there was the magic shop down the road, where Twilight had spent countless hours as a foal. Madam Prism’s House of the Unseen had been where Twilight had purchased her very first spellbook. She’d saved her allowance for three months, only to discover that she had underestimated the asking price and did not even have half the required bits. The kindly old mare who ran the store had let her purchase the book anyway.

The shop had been one of Twilight’s favorite places in the world. As she walked past it, she saw Madam Prism sitting on the front stoop, enjoying a cup of tea like she always did at this time of day. She noticed Twilight and waved cheerfully to her.

Twilight jumped slightly in response. The gesture had frightened her.

Noticing the old mare’s puzzled expression, Twilight smiled and managed to wave back. She felt like she was greeting a stranger.

Twilight had grown up in Canterlot. Before coming to Ponyville, she had spent nearly every day of her life there. She could walk down its streets blindfolded, and find her way every time.

So why did it feel like she’d never been there before?

As she walked along the cobblestone streets, she was stopped in her tracks by a foal who crossed her path. The small filly was running with a sense of profound urgency.

Twilight’s blood turned to ice. What’s going on? Why is this foal running unsupervised? Is someone chasing her? Could it be some pony from that Circle? Should I do something?

“Got you!”

A grown mare teleported in front of the running filly. She came to a dead stop before colliding with her. Twilight gasped as the mare reached out toward the foal. Twilight raised a hoof and prepared to cry out.

“What did I tell you about running off, young lady?” the mare said as she ruffled the foal’s mane.

“I’m sorry, mom,” the foal said, giggling. Somehow it was only then that Twilight noticed that both ponies had identical coat colors.

The mare smiled, “It’s alright, but you really should be saving all that energy for hoofball practice! Come along, we’re already late…”

Twilight stood there with her mouth still open. Instead of crying out, she whispered.

“Stay close to your mother,” she said, knowing the foal could not hear her. “It’s a big, scary city out there.”

And there it was. As she spoke those words, Twilight realized exactly what was wrong. Canterlot, her hometown, had not changed. It was the same as it had ever been. Something else had changed instead.

She looked over at a nearby street sign. Underneath the street names was a small plaque, which could be found on every sign in Canterlot. It bore the name of the city, the year of its founding, and an image of Princess Celestia.

“Of course,” Twilight said with disgust. “This is her city.”

Twilight took a moment to appreciate the irony of her arriving here on a Sunday. Sunday was Celestia’s Day, and all the plaques in town bore her image exclusively. On the following day, which had once been called Moonday (the name had been corrupted to its present pronunciation with remarkable speed, roughly a thousand years earlier) the plaques would all magically change, so they bore only the image of Luna. This practice was as old as the city itself, and even during the millennium of her sister’s exile, Celestia had refused to change it.

On every other day, the plaques bore the crest of the city, a simple coat of arms with a sun/moon orb in the center. At the bottom of the crest could be found a short phrase, which, when translated from the old Equestrian, read:

“BALANCE IN ALL THINGS”

Even as a foal, Twilight had always wondered why it did not read “harmony” instead of “balance.”

She understood now.

*******

“The spell is prepared,” Fancypants said, putting his spellbook down. “Please step forward, Silver.”

Silver Spoon did as she was told. There was a strange halo of light around Fancy’s horn. She had never seen that sort of glow come from a unicorn.

Fancy muttered a few strange words, and then a beam of light shot from his horn and hit Silver in the chest. She felt a strange warmth expanding from the point of impact, until it encompassed her entire body. Within a few seconds, the warm feeling was gone.

Silver looked down at her hooves. “I don’t think it worked,” she said. “I look exactly the same.”

“That’s because you know who you are,” Fancy said. “The spell works on belief. You and I know you are Silver Spoon, so that’s who we see. But if someone didn’t know you were under a spell, they would see the form I have chosen for you. Look for yourself.”

A servant walked into Silver’s field of vision, carrying a small ornate mirror in her hoof. She held it up. Silver grimaced as she saw the image of a completely different pony staring back at her.

“There, you see? This way, when Sparkle arrives, we won’t need to explain the inconvenient fact that you aren’t dead. When she looks at you, she’ll see Gentle Step, my visiting niece,” Fancy said. Then he noticed Silver’s expression. “Is anything wrong?”

“It’s just so surprising to see someone else’s face in the mirror!” Silver replied. In reality, it wasn’t the fact that the face was different that bothered her, but the way it looked. The mirror showed an image of a filly who was roughly Silver’s age and height, but with a light gray coat and a wavy azure mane.

Sweet sun, Silver thought. He’s turned me into a female version of himself.

“Sadly, the spell can’t make you look like a unicorn, at least not convincingly. Giving you a false horn would create an abnormal shimmer in the illusion. A practiced magician like Miss Sparkle would see right through it. Now, remember,” Fancy said. “You need to conduct yourself with utmost refinement while Sparkle is here. She needs to believe that you’re genuinely my niece. I’m having a series of dresses laid out for you in your room. Wear whichever ones you like, but you are never to step outside your room without proper attire, understood?”

Silver sighed. She knew where this was going. “I understand,” she said.

“Now, as to table manners I think it’s best if you-“

Silver raised a hoof. “Sir Fancypants, please,” she said. “Representing a high-class family is my special talent, if you recall. If anypony can do this, it’s me.”

There was pride in her voice as she spoke. It surprised her.

Fancy smiled. “Of course, my dear. How rude of me to presume otherwise,” he said. “Now, I think it would be best if you busied yourself elsewhere. Miss Sparkle should be here shortly.”

“How do you know she doesn’t already have a place to sleep?” Silver asked.

“I know for a fact that she does not,” Fancy said. “I made certain of it.”

*******

“But I had a room reserved in advance!” Twilight shouted. She could feel the other ponies in the hotel lobby staring at her. She didn’t care.

“I’m sorry, Miss Sparkle,” the clerk replied, “But there’s no record of you reserving a room here. And I’m afraid we’re completely booked for the next several days.”

“This is ridiculous,” Twilight said. “I want to speak to the owner of this hotel!”

“That would be Sir Fancypants,” the clerk said, gesturing toward a portrait on the far wall. “But he’s a busy stallion. I could fetch the manager, if you like?”

“Fancypants,” Twilight said under her breath. “That name keeps coming up…”

“With all due respect, Miss Sparkle, aren’t you from this city? Don’t you have relatives you could stay with?”

“Yes, but I don’t want to get my family involved in the, um, important business I’m conducting here. It’s…highly sensitive.”

“On behalf of the Princess, eh?” the clerk said, smiling a bit. “I’ve read all about you and your friends, you know. You’re quite the local hero. I truly wish I could offer you a room, Miss Sparkle. But my hooves are tied.”

Twilight took a deep breath. “It’s okay,” she said. “I know you’re just doing your job. Thanks anyway.”

She turned and began to walk toward the large glass doors at the front of the hotel. Outside, an Earth Pony had been standing by the door for ten minutes, making occasional sideways glances in the direction of the door in order to check Twilight’s position. Upon seeing her walking toward the entrance, the pony walked into the hotel, trying to make what happened next look as natural as possible.

“Pardon me, miss!” the pony said, as he bumped into Twilight on her way out, with such force that he knocked the unicorn down. “Terribly clumsy of me!”

He reached down to help her up. “Hey! Aren’t you Twilight Sparkle?”

“Yes,” Twilight said, with more than a bit of annoyance in her voice. “I’m told I’m pretty famous these days.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t know about that. I never read the papers,” the pony said. “But my boss was raving about you just the other day. Said you were a real hero for helping that filly back in Ponyville. Sunny Bell or something?”

Twilight gasped. “WHAT? What do you know about Sweetie Belle? Do you know where she is?” Twilight said, scrambling to her hooves.

“Easy, easy!” the pony said. “I’m the night manager of this hotel, you see. My boss, Fancypants, is friends with Indigo Dream. She’d been going on about what a big help you were when she was in Ponyville.”

“Excuse me,” Twilight said. “I need to get going…”

“Can I shake your hoof, at least?” the pony asked. “The way you helped that filly after what her sister did to her is really something inspiring!”

Twilight smiled weakly as she extended her hoof. “Thanks. I…I tried my best to help her…”

“Well, my boss sure was impressed. He said if you were ever in town, he’d love to have you over for supper some night.” He clapped his front hooves together, feigning realization. “Come to think of it, have you eaten yet? I bet he’d be thrilled to meet you!”

Twilight looked back at the portrait of Fancypants, and recalled Sweetie’s note about Twist’s location.

“I think I’d like to meet him as well,” Twilight said. “Could you arrange an introduction?”

*******

Twilight had been quite young the first time she had walked through the halls of Canterlot’s royal palace. As she took in everything, from the golden sculptures to the beautiful murals and the massive, unending hallways, she felt certain that she would never behold a place of such splendor again.

She was reminded of that experience when she first entered Fancypants’ estate. She was not sure if her childhood assumption had been proven wrong or not.

Fancy’s mansion seemed almost like a response to the design style of Celestia’s home. In contrast to the white and gold motifs of the palace, Fancy’s abode was dominated by understated reds and browns. The lights were kept low, and the décor had a completely different philosophy to it. Celestia’s palace was filled with stunning works of art, all of which were commissioned especially for the palace. Many were integral parts of the palace itself; statues would be carved into the pillars and walls, and murals and stained glass windows dominated the corridors.

Fancy’s home was filled with beautiful works of art, but all of them seemed to have been acquired from somewhere else. Almost all of them were decades, if not centuries older than the house itself, and this was something almost any fairly educated visitor was bound to notice. It was as if Fancypants wanted his guests to know that this mansion was not the original home of its curiosities.

Fancy’s statement became clear to Twilight the longer she walked: he had built a monument to acquisition, to taking ownership of that which had once belonged to another. Why create art, the place was asking, if one can simply obtain it?

Twilight did not like this place. But she wasn’t sure that she disliked it any more than the royal palace. At least Fancy’s mansion was honest in its arrogance.

“Miss Sparkle!” Fancy said as he trotted into the main hall to greet his guest. “It is a singular honor to meet you, my dear. Indigo has told me so much about you!”

“Yes,” said Twilight, trying her best to maintain her smile as she reached out to shake Fancy’s hoof. “I’ve heard quite a lot about you, as well.”

SIX DAYS AGO

Dear Princess Luna,

I don’t know when, or if, I’ll be able to relay this letter to you. Perhaps never. But writing to your sister always helped me organize my thoughts in difficult times, so I’m going to try doing the same thing with you. Think of it as a snapshot of my efforts at this time. I’m guessing that if you ever do read this, it will be long after all this is resolved. I hope you’re reading it under happy circumstances.

Fancypants has offered to let me stay at his estate for as long as I’m in Canterlot. He kept saying how Indigo Dream had nothing but glowing praise for me after we “worked together” to get Rarity arrested. I’m not sure if she’s lying to him or if he’s lying to me, but I’ve decided to take him up on his offer.

I told Fancy that I was in town looking for Rarity. That’s true enough; I’m certainly keeping an eye out for her. But now that I know that she’s just one carrier of a much larger disease, I realize I can’t afford to make her my first priority.

Sweetie Belle’s note said that Twist is somewhere in this mansion. If she’s right, that would mean that Fancy is connected to this Circle you told me about. I know I told you not to go into specifics when you explained the Circle to me – it was just so painful to hear about it – but now I kind of regret not asking for more details. That’s okay, though. If Twist is here, I’ll find her. And that’s just the beginning.

Silver Spoon and Sweetie Belle will be next. I’ll save them somehow. And if it takes the rest of my life, I’ll expose this Circle and bring it crashing down on Celestia’s head.

I realize that this is much easier said than done.

I met Fancy’s niece today. Her name is Gentle Step. She’s very polite, with a practiced, cultured way about her. She’s an Earth Pony, which is pretty rare for one of Canterlot’s elite families. She keeps following me around the estate, too, always keeping her distance. I’m not sure if Fancy has sent her to spy on me or if she’s just being a curious foal.

I know that sounds paranoid, but you'd understand if you met this filly. There's something about her. It's hard to describe, but there's a strange falseness to everything she does. It's almost too perfect, too refined. It feels like an actress playing a part. I'm certain she has some sort of secret.

And if her uncle really is part of the Circle, then I shudder to think what it might be.

Then there’s my “guide” to the estate. While I’m here, Fancy has insisted I be attended by a stoic grey unicorn named Gaze. He never speaks, but he doesn’t really need to. His eyes do his talking for him. And he’s really not too keen on having me wander into certain parts of the mansion, like Fancy’s study and certain out-of-the-way corridors. Fancy says it’s “for my own safety.” I’m sure.

To avoid suspicion, I’ll be spending the daylight hours outside in Canterlot, trying to locate Rarity. In the evenings, I’ll do my best to try and shake Gaze and Gentle Step and try to get into those forbidden parts of the mansion.

I do intend to do all I can to find Rarity, but the truth is, a part of me hopes I never see her again. Just thinking of her hurts so much.

I wish I could hate her, Princess.

I wish it were as simple as that. I wish I could just throw away all those happy memories I have of her, and see her as just another enemy to defeat.

But I couldn’t do it when I faced her before, and I honestly don’t know if I’ll be able to do it if I see her again.

I hope you’ll give me the courage to do what’s right when the time comes.

Thank you for all you’ve done for me. I hope you are free again soon.

Your faithful subject,
Twilight Sparkle

PS: After reading this, I'm fairly certain I know what you're thinking. Don't worry. I'll wait until the moment is right.

FIVE DAYS AGO

“It’s so painful to see you like this, sister.”

Celestia walked into the Sanctum just as her sun had reached its apex. She had done the same thing every day since she had imprisoned Luna.

She always found Luna in the same place: sitting in the center of the chamber, looking up at the false sky.

“Do you even realize what you have done?” Celestia said. “You’ve turned my beloved student against me. You’ve jeopardized centuries of hard work. You’ve put all of Equestria in danger.”

Luna continued looking up at the sky.

“Please…say something to me,” Celestia said.

Luna did not acknowledge her.

“Sister, you must understand: no one has suffered the way I have. To sit by and allow those monsters to harm generations of foals…do you think I haven’t had to hold myself back from stopping them countless times? Do you think I don’t still have nightmares about the things I’ve seen, the things I’ve let happen? Do you think I want things to be this way?”

And still, Luna looked at the sky.

“Luna, please…” Celestia said. “I told you why I’ve kept the balance for so long. I thought you understood. It’s to protect Equestria…and above all, to protect you…”

“I’m not worth it,” Luna said. She did not turn around.

“Sister…”

“Either let me out, or leave me alone,” Luna said.

Celestia hung her head, and slowly began to walk toward the doors.

“I love you, sister…” she said as she walked out of the chamber. “I hope someday you will understand.”

The massive doors closed on their own accord, and Luna was alone once more.

“I love you, too…” she said.

The sky shined a brilliant gold.

FOUR DAYS AGO

“Eat,” Rarity said, as she levitated a bowl of porridge in Diamond Tiara’s direction. The two of them sat on the floor of Rarity’s room in Triage’s mansion. Diamond had rarely left the room since her arrival in Canterlot.

The filly scowled at Rarity as she dug into her meal.

“Not even a thank you. How uncouth,” Rarity said. “Honestly, I don’t know why Silver Spoon put up with you. Her manners were always so much more refined.”

“That’s not funny,” Diamond said. “Quit talking like you knew her.”

“Oh, but I did, darling,” Rarity said. “And it’s thanks to her that you spent the other night locked safely away in my room while I galvanized half the Circle with talk of revolution. I could have told them where you were, after all. You would have made quite the little party favor.”

“Oh? Then why didn’t you? You obviously don’t like me, but you bring me food, let me sleep on the floor of your room, and keep me away from your…friends.”

“The latter isn’t much of a challenge,” Rarity said. “Hoity has no interest in you whatsoever. Thank your lucky stars you aren’t a colt. Triage has plenty of unsuspecting patients to keep her occupied. And I already told you that I don’t find you the least bit enticing.”

“I’ll try to get over my heartbreak,” Diamond said, rolling her eyes.

“That leaves Sapphire. She’s actually very interested in spending time with you. But I made it clear to her that the last thing we need is for our offering to Fancy to smell like a rancid commode.”

“Stop talking in riddles!” Diamond said. “All this nonsense about Fancy and offerings and circles…none of it makes any sense!”

“All you need to know,” Rarity said, “Is that in four days’ time, you will be called upon to assist me in a little production I’m putting together. All you need to do is stay quiet and obey any requests made of you by your elders. Do this for me, and I’ll let you see your friend again.”

“Stop lying!” Diamond said. “Stop trying to give me false hope! Just let me go home!”

“I keep telling you-“

“Do you know what I was going to do after I visited you in jail?” Diamond said. “I was going to visit her…her grave. I stayed away from it for so long. I think I was scared that if I saw it, then it would be real…all of it. And then I’d have to accept that she was really gone. I was so close to finally having the guts to do that! And then you show up, with your promises and your pretty lies and your-“

“I haven’t lied to you,” Rarity said. "The remains in that grave are false."

“WHY THE HELL SHOULD I BELIEVE YOU?” Diamond screamed. “You’re the most horrible pony I’ve ever met! Fine, so I was mean to your sister! I was just having fun! But the things you did to me that day…the way you touched me and made me bleed and…do you know how many months it was before I could face anyone? Do you know how long it took for the nightmares to go away?”

“Calm down, child, you’re making a fool of yours-“

“AND YOU KNOW WHAT?” Diamond cried. “I’d have let you do it again! Happily! I’d have let you do it to me as many times as you wanted, if you’d just left Silver alone!”

Diamond collapsed at the foot of the bed and began crying loudly. Her continuous sobs echoed through the hallway outside Rarity’s room.

“Go on, let it out,” Rarity said. “Just so long as it’s out of your system by Sunday.” She patted Diamond lightly on the back.

“DON’T YOU TOUCH ME, YOU…YOU UGLY MURDERER!” Diamond screamed. “You’re disgusting, and I hate you more tha-“

Diamond’s rant was cut short as Rarity slapped her across the cheek with her forehoof.

The filly’s rage instantly turned to fear. She scrambled to her hooves and staggered to the back of the room.

Rarity began to slowly advance toward her.

“No…stay away!” Diamond said. “Please don’t touch me!”

“Let’s get one thing straight, you little brat,” Rarity said. “I am not a murderer. And I have never lied to you. Silver Spoon is alive. And for some unfathomable reason, she cares for you. Almost as much as she cares for me. That is the only reason why I haven’t given you to Sapphire, to be defiled and humiliated like you deserve to be.”

“It’s not true…” Diamond whispered. “She would never care about someone like you...”

“Oh, but she does,” Rarity said. “I realized something during my imprisonment, you see. I saw one of my oldest and dearest friends turn her back on me, and tell me that she would kill me if she ever saw me again. Until that moment, I had never really understood what it meant to be alone.

“But when you walked into the interrogation room and began talking about Silver, I realized something. There was someone in my life who had displayed nothing but unwavering loyalty. Someone whose love for me transcended everything, even her own self-worth. That was Silver Spoon. She was the most devoted pony I have ever known, and I had taken her shamefully for granted.”

“She…” Diamond said. “She was devoted to me…”

“Times change, darling,” Rarity said. “And so, when I ascend to the leadership of the Circle, it will be with Silver Spoon groveling blissfully at my hooves, right where she belongs. I foolishly abandoned her some time ago, but I’m going to take her back. And as a token of my remorse, I’m going to let her see you again.”

Diamond Tiara said nothing. She looked away from Rarity, terrified of even considering the possibility that she might be telling the truth.

“And once you’ve had your little reunion, I’m going to let her decide your fate. You can go home, and never see her again, or you can stay with me, and see Silver Spoon every day. I’m willing to tolerate your presence for her sake.”

“This…” Diamond stammered. “This is just…impossible…”

“Yes, the prospect of Silver Spoon making a decision for you must feel quite backwards, I’d imagine,” Rarity said. “I suggest you get used to it, my dear. She is your better. She always was. During her previous time with me, I treated her as the lowest of the low. But once I rule the Circle, that position will be taken by you.”

“It’s all lies…” Diamond said softly. Her whole body was shaking. “She’s dead. It’s all lies…she’s dead…”

“Tell yourself whatever you like, darling. Just remember to play your part on Sunday,” Rarity said. “Now, Triage always has a hooficure specialist come by on Wednesdays, and a leader simply must look her best, so I’m off to meet with her.”

She walked toward the door to her room, opened it, then looked back at the still-cowering Diamond.

“Oh, just so we’re clear: you’re the only foal I’ve had any contact with since I was arrested. I could have had you any time I wanted to, yet I haven’t bothered to lay a hoof on you,” she said. “Keep that in mind the next time you think I’m the ugly one here.”

She closed the door, leaving Diamond alone. The filly waited until she couldn’t hear Rarity’s hoofbeats, then she put her front hooves together, and closed her eyes.

“Blessed Celestia,” the filly prayed. “Please let it be true…

“Please let my friend be alive…”

THREE DAYS AGO

Arcane words flowed like water from Aurora’s mouth. She had spoken them hundreds of times before. But for the first time, they made sense to her.

A shower of sparks from her horn seemed to confirm her hopes.

“I did it!” she said! “Twist! Peregrine! I think I figured out the spell!”

“SHHHH!” Peregine said. “If a guard hears us…”

“I know, I know, sorry…” Aurora said.

“Way to go, Aurora,” Twist whispered. “We’re halfway there.”

“More than halfway,” said Peregrine. “I’m going to do it tonight. I’m going to fly.”

The baths in the Gallery made a poor venue for flight training. They were too small to provide much runway, which was essential for young Pegasi who hadn’t learned to take off instantly yet. What’s more, the ground was slippery, making takeoffs awkward at best.

But the baths were the only place without any guards or sleeping foals. It was all they had.

“Okay,” Twist said. “I’ll lead you through your steps.”

“Don’t tell me what to do,” Peregrine said. “I’m the Pegasus here, not you.”

“That doesn’t matter!” Twist said. “I’ve seen young Pegasus ponies learn to fly and you haven’t! Juth because I don’t have wings doesn’t mean I can’t help! It’s like what Trotstan the Wise always sayth in the Wizards of Old Equestria books: ‘Knowledge is the greatest weapon!’”

“You are such a nerd,” Peregine said. Aurora rolled her eyes at him, though her slight smile implied silent agreement.

“Yeah, well this nerd’s going to get you out of here,” Twist said. “Step one! Standing posture!”

Peregrine grumbled as he stood up straight.

“Step two! Wings out!”

Peregrine complied.

“Step three! Start flapping!”

“We’ve done this a hundred times. It never works…” Peregrine said. Despite his complaints, he flapped his wings.

“You’ve just gotta practice!” Twist said. “Step four! Run!”

Peregrine broke into a gallop. Because of the small size of the room, he had to turn around in a circle in order to reach the needed speed, making takeoffs awkward.

“Okay, now the last step! Get to the right speed and then push off with your rear legth!”

Peregrine ran at full gallop until he neared the wall, then he turned, skidding awkwardly on the wet floor but maintaining his balance. He repeated this twice more, until he was moving fast enough to make an attempt at flight.

“Contact!” Twist whispered as Peregrine pushed off with his back legs.

The Pegasus’ takeoff looked more like an aborted hop, and he soon found himself face-first on the ground, skidding painfully across the floor until he collided with a wall.

“Oooh,” Aurora said. “That was a bad one.”

“No, it wasn’t! He was off the ground for like an entire two seconds that time! He’s getting better!”

“I think you’re seeing things, Twist,” Aurora said.

“No, she’s right!” Peregrine said “I’d be flying already if I just had some more damn runway!”

“Runway isn’t the issue,” Aurora said. “It’s experience. Most Pegasi your age have been flying for years. I bet it’s harder for your wings to get used to carrying you since you’re so much heavier than you would have been when you should have learned to-“

“Shut up!” Peregrine said. “It doesn’t matter how old I am! I can do this! Besides, who are you talk about age? You’re the oldest pony in the entire Gallery! If you think I’m going to stand here and get lectured by a used up old slut-“

“That’s ENOUGH!” Twist shouted.

The other two ponies froze.

“Okay, that HAS to have alerted the guards,” Aurora said.

“It’s fine. There’s no point training if you’re going to be like this. You two have to do this together or it won’t work, remember? You don't have to be best friends, but at least try to work together!” Twist said as she walked out of the baths. The other two followed.

“Well, why does she have to make it so hard, then?” Peregrine said, catching up to Twist. They spoke in whispers now.

“Why can’t she show me some damn respect?”

“Because you’ve never respected anyone in your entire life, you selfish jerk!” Twist shot back.

“Oh, that’s just bull! Now you’re just going to gang up on me? Why?” Peregrine said.

“Yeah, we are,” Aurora said. “Because it’s true. Twist doesn’t like you, and you know what, Peregrine?”

She turned and looked the blue Pegasus right in the eyes. “I don’t like you either. But I believe in you.”

With that, she turned away and continued walking.

“Wait, you do?” Peregrine said.

“Yeah,” Aurora said. “I believe you’re going to fly me up to that seal, and we’re going to break out of here. I believe it completely.”

“Oh, wow...thanks,” Peregrine said. “Um…why do you think I can do it?”

“Because if you don’t, then we’ll be stuck in this miserable pit for the rest of our lives,” Aurora said. “And it’ll be all your fault.”

Peregrine stopped walking as the two fillies continued on.

“Good night, Peregrine,” Aurora said.

Peregrine did not sleep that night.

TWO DAYS AGO

“You missed our last rendezvous, Twenty.”

“I’m sorry, your majesty. I was indisposed at the time. It’s the nature of the job.”

“Understandable. But do not let it happen again. I have reason to believe that the next few days will be of monumental importance.”

“Yes, I received your communique about Twilight Sparkle. I’m deeply sorry about your falling out, your majesty. I will, of course, keep an eye out for her.”

“But you haven’t seen her yet?”

“…no, highness. There has been no sign of her.”

“Strange. I know she arrived in Canterlot a few days ago, but I lost track of her shortly thereafter.”

“I’ll do my best to watch out for her, your majesty. Speaking of disappearances, is your sister ill? Luna seems to have vanished from public view in the last few days.”

“That is none of your concern! Stick to the topic at hand, Twenty.”

“Of course, your highness. My apologies. I have no significant Circle activity to report during the last few days.”

“Really? Nothing at all?”

“Nothing that I can discern, no. There was some commotion when Rarity escaped, but it seems to have calmed down since then.”

“And the Circle is taking no steps against her?”

“…No, your highness. They appear to be waiting to see what she will do before making any decisions.”

“I see. So Fancy is being patient. How…unlike him.”

“Perhaps recent events have taken their toll on him?”

“Perhaps. That will be all, Twenty. As always, I think you for your service to Equestria. Return to your post at once.”

“I shall, your highness. Thank you.”

Before the Princess left, Twenty had thought, just for a moment, that she might find fault with his report. He realized now that he has been selling himself short.

He had always been an excellent liar.

YESTERDAY

The dawn was nothing short of brilliant over the Crimson Mountains.

As the sun’s light crept across the earth, the entire landscape was slowly dyed a magnificent bright red.

No such sight existed anywhere in Equestria.

Two old, wise eyes watched the sun’s ascent across the horizon, just as they had thousands of times before. His ears, still as sharp as ever despite millennia of use, heard the distinctive sound of two scaly feet approaching.

“Good morning, Spike,” said Styngian.

“Good morning, sir,” Spike said.

Styngian sat at the base of a fairly large hill. Spike had made camp at the hill’s apex the night before.

By standing atop the hill, Spike was able to make eye contact with the old dragon, provided Styngian was sitting down.

“Her sun is still so beautiful,” Styngian said. “If nothing else, that has not changed.”

“You really don’t trust her, do you?” Spike said. “I mean, when I wrote back to Twilight I mentioned how you felt about Celestia, but I doubt it made much of a difference. Twilight’s really loyal to her.”

“Perhaps not,” Styngian said. “But I wished for your friend to know my thoughts none the less. Celestia is older than even me, but I have lived long enough to have known her when her reign was still young. I have seen her change over the centuries, from optimistic, to purposeful, to driven, to obsessive. After her sister rebelled, she spoke to me of such mad ideas, of a balance that she will go to any length to maintain…”

“But, with respect sir, even you’ve said that the balance could be real," Spike said.

“Yes, young one. But my objection lies in how ruthlessly she pursues it. I do not know the extent of her methods, but if my theory is correct…”

The old dragon rose to his feet, causing a small tremor on the ground below.

“Spike, you and I will depart for Equestria today.”

“What?” Spike said. “Did I do something wrong? You’re not dismissing me, are you? Come on, I was really getting the hang of things here! Is this why you asked me to go on this hike with you? I promise I can do better!”

“Calm yourself, young one,” Styngian said. “You have proven to be an outstanding student. No, we must return to Equestria fulfill a promise.”

“A promise?”

“Centuries ago, before the rebellion, Celestia’s sister helped me when I was in great need. I promised to repay the debt, and we devised a method by which she would alert me when the time came.

“Last night, the moon, upon reaching its apex in the sky, glowed with a blue halo. It was only for a brief moment, and anyone who was not looking out for the phenomenon would have easily missed it. That was the signal Princess Luna and I devised. I have been waiting to see it for over a thousand years.”

“What does it mean?” Spike said.

“It means something of great importance will occur very soon,” Styngian said. “It means she needs my help. So I will fly to Equestria, and you will come with me.”

“Will I get to see Twilight again?” Spike said excitedly.

Styngian smiled. “Once we have assisted the Princess, I shall fly you to Ponyville. I’m sure Twilight Sparkle will be thrilled so see how much you’ve advanced.”

“Alright! I can’t wait to see everyone!” Spike said, jumping in the air. “But gee, from this far out, it’ll be tomorrow night before we arrive.”

“The Princess knows this. She would not call unless the matter could wait until then,” Styngian said. “Now, before we depart, Spike, would you be so kind as to dig us up some breakfast? The mineral deposits on that hill are especially sumptuous.”

“Coming right up!” Spike said, as he began to dig.

“There’s a good lad,” said the old dragon. “One can’t save a kingdom on an empty stomach!”

TODAY

“Do you really think he can make it all the way up there?”

“He’s going to have to, Aurora. Unless I’ve loth count, we’ve run out of days. Thilver’s getting us out tonight.”

“If we’re ready.”

“Right. If we’re ready, we’ll be free tonight.”

*******

“You’re enjoying this a bit too much, Sapphire.”

“What, binding you up in chains so you look like you’re our prisoner? Now why in the world would I enjoy that?”

“You’re a riot, darling. Just try not to enjoy yourself too much. They’re not even real chains.”

“So long as they look real. And so long as your little pink brat is ready.”

“Oh, don’t you worry. Diamond Tiara may not realize it, but she’s been waiting for this evening for a long time.”

*******

“You know, my dear, some of the Circle members must think I’m an ignorant fool. They think I can’t tell that they secretly loathe me, that they waste their time dreaming up elaborate schemes with which to unseat me. Well, tonight should nip those right in the bud, eh? We’ll have a nice little show trial for our dear Rarity, after which my detractors will get to see exactly what happens to those who try to deny me what is rightfully mine. Should be a remarkable evening! Wouldn’t you agree, Silver?”

“Oh, yes, Sir Fancypants. Tonight will definitely be a night to remember.”

*******

“Tonight, you’re going to watch your sister die.”

Indigo Dream smiled as she lifted an unconscious Sweetie Belle unto her back. Then she called for her children.

“Are you ready, my dears? They can’t start without us, you know.”

Periwinkle emerged from the fitting room, wearing a frilly white dress.

“Vermillion’s still figuring out his bow tie. But then we should be all set!” she said. “You look excited, mom.”

“Oh, I am, dearest,” said Indigo. “I’m sorry you have to lose your puppy so soon, though.”

“It’s okay. I was already getting kind of bored with her. What’s going to happen to her again?”

“It’s more about what’s going to happen to Rarity. The last thing she’ll ever see will be the look on her sister’s face, as Sir Fancypants declares Sweetie Belle to be the property of the Circle,” Indigo said.

"Property of the Circle?" Periwinkle said. "Does that mean..."

“It's exactly as you suspect," Indigo said. "Rarity will spend her final moments learning that her sister is going to rot in the Gallery for the rest of her pitiful life."

*******

Fancypants stood on his balcony , staring out at the sunset. From inside, he could hear a clock chiming. He couldn't remember which one made that particular sound.

As if on cue, a servant entered. It was the pony Fancy had assigned to watch the door.

"Are we starting?" Fancy said with a smile.

"So it would seem, sir," the servant said. "Miss Rarity has arrived."

[NEXT: The Final Act Begins]

Author's Note

Author's notes for this chapter can be found here.

1: Scarflank

A Silver Sky: Four Little Ponies

By HamGravy

“Yes.”

With that one word, everything changed.

It's strange, looking back on it now. How much power that word had. The freedom it granted. The pain it caused.

It's taken me years to get up the courage to write these words. But I don't think I ever had a choice.

Getting it down on paper means I can finally get it all straight in my own mind. I can finally let go.

And maybe...I can finally forgive her...

I was there to hear the word being spoken, though I wasn't there for a lot of what came before. But I was a part of it, and this is my story as much as it is theirs. All of us played a part, especially the four of us who were there to bear witness on the night it all changed. The three who had suffered through the Gathering, and the fourth who joined us later, who had endured, and caused, her own share of pain.

Like it or not, it was pain that united us as friends, then and now.

Four little foals...

--Chapter One: Scarflank--

“She just does anything you want? Really?”

“Yep. Anything. No matter what. And believe me: we've put this to the test.”

“Wow. What does she charge?”

“Nothing! That's the beauty part! She just stays in her alleyway, and lives off of food that folks toss at her out of pity. She never leaves, even though there's nothing stopping her. But if anyone comes near, she just kind of...assumes the position. Automatically. Like it's expected.”

“Geez...do you think maybe...she needs help?”

“Kid, you've got a kind heart.”

"Thanks, I-"

"Fix that. Kindness ain't got no place in this neighborhood."

Somewhere deep in the east side of the city of Canterlot, far from the opulence of the royal palace or the estates of the wealthy, there is a place called Deadweight Alley. Its name is a misnomer, as the area is actually a collection of neighborhoods, not just one mere alley. It stands apart, like a wound on the city's face, a decaying place of condemned buildings, filthy streets and broken windows.

When Fond Wish was fifteen years old, he ran away to live in Canterlot. He had always thought himself meant for something more than than his family's farm on the outskirts of Hoofington. His family had not agreed. His mother had cried, his father had screamed, but Wish had remained resolute.

A proclamation was made: I'll show you all. I'm better than this place, better than all of you. In the city, I can be an actor, like I always dreamed. I will rule the stage.

The next time you see my name, it will be in lights.

That night, Wish had stolen some money from his mother's saddlebag (he felt bad, but he knew he would be rich enough to pay her back three times over one day) and walked out of his family's farmhouse and into the world. Part of the money went to a train ticket. One way. The rest, he figured, would keep him fed until he became a star.

His mother's money lasted less than a month. He had found a place to live in a fairly nice area, but every casting call he answered ended in rejection. The job he had gotten waiting tables lasted three months, and ended when the owner caught him stealing from the cash register. Wish had pleaded with him, explained that he didn't make enough in tips to cover rent. The owner was not sympathetic.

The rest happened quickly. An eviction notice. Doors slammed in his face. Begging on the streets.

And finally, this place.

Like the rest of Canterlot, Deadweight Alley towered over Wish, almost swallowing him up. When he had lived in the nicer part of town, he had welcomed this. The forest of buildings seemed full of endless possibilities, so different from the big empty skies of his home. But Deadweight Alley was different. Its buildings didn't shine like those in the heart of the city, and the bright lights of Canterlot were somehow dull and lifeless here. Rather than inviting him into a new world, the towering buildings reminded him of the bars of a prison cell.

Then there were the ponies who lived here. They were dirty and haggard, but that was not what bothered Wish about them. It was the lines on their faces. They looked out of place. The weak and elderly didn't last long in Deadweight Alley, and the young ponies who came here all seemed to grow old before their time. Ponies who were barely twenty years of age carried the weight of countless decades in their eyes and on their faces. Even the buildings, most of which were built relatively recently, sat in disrepair, rotting like plants without sunlight.

In the center of Canterlot, ancient castles and mansions shone like the sun. There, everything was old, but looked new.

Here, everything was new, but looked old.

Wish had been there two nights when he made his first friend. He was a black-and-white spotted unicorn by the name of Domino. The pony was older, and dressed well for Deadweight Alley. Wish asked him where he had gotten the money to buy clothes, but he had just laughed.

And then, to celebrate their new friendship, he had taken Fond Wish to meet Scarflank.

“What kind of a name is Scarflank?”

“It's not her real name. It's just what we call her. No one knows what her name really is, actually. Remember when I said she'd do anything? Well, that was mostly true. But there's two things she won't do: leave her alleyway, and tell you her name.”

“Why won't she leave her alley, anyhow?”

“Not sure why. One of my boys figures she's just crazy.”

“Your boys? Other friends of yours?”

“Something like. Oh, hey: we're here.”

Domino pointed in the direction of a particularly dark and frightening looking alleyway, situated between an old apartment complex and a grocery store which looked like it had been closed for years.
Domino smacked Fond Wish on the flank with his hoof. “Well, go on!” he said. “Too dark to see, but it doesn't sound like she's with anyone right now. Go have some fun. I'll keep lookout.”

“Um...I mean...I've never...been with anyone before...”

“Now's the time to start, then, wouldn't you say? Time's a-wastin', kid. And in this neighborhood, that's about all it does. Now move.”

Cautiously, Fond Wish began to walk into the alleyway. It was fairly narrow, and the roofs of the two buildings kept the sunlight out. The shadow they cast covered Wish as he entered. He wasn't sure why, but it made him feel terribly nervous.

“Um...hello? Is anyone there?”

No answer.

“Um...Scarflank? That's what they call you, right? Are you, um...busy?”

Wish suddenly felt very embarrassed. He was about to turn to leave, when he heard it.

It was the faint sound of hooves hitting pavement, slowly but steadily. Someone was walking toward him. It seemed as though they were having trouble.

From the shadows, a figure emerged. It was a foal.

Her coat was light gray, and her mane, which seemed to be growing in uneven patches, was a soft shade of silver. Wish could have almost seen her mane as beautiful, if it weren't so dirty. The little foal did not look well. She had bruises on her back, and seemed to have a little trouble walking. But that wasn't what struck Wish the most about her.

On the right side of her flank, directly over her cutie mark, the little foal had two scars in the shape of an X.

“Your name...” he said. “I...I never even thought about why they would call you that...”

The foal walked up to Wish, and nodded silently. Then, with no provocation, she turned around, raised her haunches, and lifted her tail.

“Oh...” said Wish. “Right...but...I mean...you're just a filly.”

The silver filly turned her head and looked at Wish. Her expression seemed almost neutral. Her position did not change.

“This was a bad idea...” Wish said. The entire situation bothered him. But what bothered him more was his own reaction to it. He had never seen a female's sex up close before, and the sight was exciting him more than he liked.

“HEY, SCARFLANK!” shouted Domino from outside the alley. “HE'S ONE OF MINE! SHOW HIM A GOOD TIME, GOT IT?”

The silver filly nodded, and turned around. Wish staggered backwards, tripping and falling backwards unto his rump. This just gave the silver filly a better view of his member, which had grown larger despite Wish's mental objections.

Unceremoniously, the filly walked up to Wish, straddled him, and positioned herself directly over his cock.

“Wait...” he said. “Why...why are you doing this...?”

The filly hesitated. It seemed as if the question was the last thing she had expected. After a moment, she answered.

“Because it's the only thing I'm good for,” she said.

With that, the filly lowered herself onto Wish's cock. The colt let out a small moan as the filly began riding him.

He had never felt anything like this. The tightness, the warmth. He was losing his virginity to a complete stranger in a filthy alleyway, but at the moment, Wish didn't care. And the filly was wet, too. She moaned softly along with Wish, holding him close to her as she increased her tempo.

Something was changing in the filly. Something in her eyes. Wish was almost too distracted by pleasure to notice it, but it was there. She was enjoying this, but not on the same level he was. The filly's moans were growing more and more primal, more animalistic. It was as if she were trying to regress, to reduce herself to something less than what she was.

Between moans, Wish heard the filly whisper something. It was barely audible, but he somehow picked up on it.

“Shut up...” she said.

“Umm...I'm sorry...” Wish said awkwardly.

“I didn't mean you!” the filly said. Then she increased her speed, and as she did her moans grew louder and wilder.

Wish did not last long. Considering the circumstances, he was actually surprised he held out as long as he did. After only a few minutes, he let out a loud cry as his seed flooded the filly's insides.

Her task done, the silver foal got off of Wish, and without a word, began to walk back into the alleyway.

“Wait!” Wish said. The filly stopped.

“I...that was...that felt really good...um...thank you.”

The filly nodded and continued walking away.

“Stop...um...” Wish got to his hooves and took a step toward the filly. “Would you like to come with us? Domino says he knows a good way to get food...”

“No, thank you,” said the filly. “I can't leave here...”

“Why not?” asked Wish.

The filly looked up at the sky. It was almost impossible to see over the shadow of the two rooftops, but it was just barely visible.

“I'm waiting for someone,” she said. “And if I stay here, then ponies will always know where I am. If she comes back and asks about me, they can tell her.”

“It would just be for a little while...”

“I can't,” said the silver foal. “She might come back then...”

Wish sighed. “Who are you waiting for?”

“Someone special,” she said. For the first time, Wish could hear some emotion in her voice. “Someone I don't deserve to ever see again.”

“Oh...” said Wish. “How long have you been waiting?”

“About two months,” she said.

“And you'll wait for her here no matter what?”

“Yes,” she said.

“When do you think she'll come back?”

“...I don't think she'll ever come back,” said the silver foal, lowering her head in resignation. “But it doesn't matter. Either way, I'll wait for her.”

The silver foal turned and began walking back into the shadows. This time, Wish did not try to stop her. Scarflank was too confusing, and he wasn't quite sure what to make of her. As she turned, he noticed that her left flank had no scar. For the first time, could tell what her cutie mark was.

“Hey,” he said. “Why a spoon?”

The filly stopped for a moment. Then, without offering an answer, she kept walking, until the shadows had hidden her completely from sight.

Fond Wish stood there for a moment, wondering if there was anything more he should say. But his thoughts were swiftly interrupted by Domino's shouting voice.

“HEY KID! YOU DONE YET? I GOT PLACES TO BE!”

Wish trotted swiftly out of the alleyway. Domino looked him over and grinned.

“So, how'd you like her? She's a piece of work, isn't she?”

“Yeah, it was nice...” said Wish. “You've been with her before, haven't you?”

“Oh yeah, plenty a' times. She's pretty energetic, huh? Usually she's even more lively, but I think she got roughed up the other day.”

“I noticed some bruises,” said Wish. “Why would someone beat her up? She's not hurting anyone...”

“Shows what you know,” said Domino. “There's only a few ways to make some bits in this neighborhood, and none of them are pleasant. Most of the mares and fillies, they take to walking the streets, entertaining ponies who come here from uptown looking for some company. I don't think they like the way little Scarflank's been giving it away for free. So every now and then, they come by and kick her around a bit. She never fights back or tries to run, from what I hear.”

“That poor filly...” Wish said.

“It's no big deal. They never hurt her too bad. She's just a kid, after all. Which reminds me,” said Domino, levitating an apple out of his saddlebag. “HEY SCARFLANK! THANKS FOR TAKIN' CARE OF MY NEW BOY!” He gave the apple a gentle toss into the alleyway.

Wish's jaw dropped in shock. “You had an entire apple? And you just gave it away?”

“I thought you said you wanted to help her,” Domino said.

“Yeah, but...I haven't seen that much food in days...”

“Neither has she, probably. Need to make sure the little weirdo's fed. She keeps a lot of my boys happy. Helps them let off stress. You come with me, I'll introduce you to 'em back at my place. That's where the real food is.”

Domino began to walk down the street, and Wish followed quickly behind.

“Thanks!” said Wish, “Man, I am so happy I ran into you!”

“Yeah, me too!” said Domino. “You're a nice looking kid. You're gonna be real popular.”

“Popular?” Wish said.

“Here's the thing, kid,” Domino said. “Not all of the ponies who come here from uptown are looking for mares, you know? And that food at my place don't exactly pay for itself...”

“Oh!....oh...” said Wish, as he realized what Domino was asking of him. He stopped walking.

“Hey, I ain't gonna beg, kid,” said the older pony. “You're more than welcome to fend for yourself if you want. Be seein' you.”

Domino continued walking, without looking back.

Wish stood in place, and looked up at the city.

It seemed more like a prison than ever.

Wish gritted his teeth, and began running after Domino.

When they weren't using her physically, the residents of Deadweight Alley had an unspoken rule to keep away from Scarflank's alleyway. There were rumors about her. Ponies who passed by her alleyway at night said that she talked to herself when she thought no one was around, and that her voice sounded angry and accusatory.

Rumors flew that she had escaped from an insane asylum, or that she was the victim of a botched magic spell. One story contended that she was a stray creation of Discord which had never vanished after his defeat, and the crossed out Cutie Mark was one of his little jokes, a sign that she wasn't a real pony.

A week later, Fond Wish happened to walk past her alleyway on the way back to Domino's place. He was trying not to think about what he had done that night.

Lately, he spent a lot of time trying not to think.

As he passed the alleyway, he heard the silver filly's voice.

“No, I'm not! I'M NOT!”

No one responded, but then she spoke again.

“Shut up! Shut up! You ruined everything! If I hadn't listened to you, she wouldn't have left me here!”

She wasn't talking to anyone, Wish realized. She was yelling at herself.

“You're wrong!” she said. “I'm not better than this! Stop saying that I am! I'm not better than anything! I...I...”

Wish heard quiet sobbing for a moment, and then the silver filly spoke again.

“Just leave me alone...just leave me alone so I can remember her...please...it's all I have left...”

The voice suddenly fell silent.

Fond Wish considered going into the alleyway for a moment. He thought about asking the silver foal if she needed help, or if she just wanted someone to talk to.

But then he remembered what Domino would do to him if he got home late again. And he ran from the alleyway without another thought.

The silver filly was on her own.

**

Two months earlier, Twilight Sparkle made a pilgrimage.

The last time she had climbed the craggy peak now colloquially known as Dragonsmoke Mountain, she had done so with five friends. This time, she climbed the peak with one. And when she came down again, she would do so alone.

Styngian, dragon ambassador to Equestria, had suggested the mountain for their meeting place because it was out of the way, but still fairly close to Ponyville. He did not wish to attract attention. Though it looked steep, thanks to its well-worn trails the mountain could be climbed in less than two hours under normal circumstances. Twilight and Spike chatted happily as they climbed. They did not discuss their impending separation, nor did they bring up Rarity, or the possibility that Spike might not come back.

They spoke like two friends on an outing, talking of small things and sharing private jokes. And they did so effortlessly, but without any illusions: they knew reality would catch up to them soon enough.

At the summit, the librarian and her assistant sat together by the mouth of a vast cave. They still had a little while before Styngian arrived to take Spike with him, and they intended to make the most of it.

They could not have picked a better spot. The peak was the tallest in the Everfree region. Before them, the vast land of Equestria spread out in every direction.

“It's so beautiful...” Spike said. “When you came up here before with the others, did you guys have a chance to stop and look at all this?”

“Not really,” Twilight said with a chuckle. “We kind of had our hooves full with that sleeping dragon.”

“I don't know why you didn't just ask me to come talk to him,” said Spike. “We totally could have bonded.”

Twilight laughed, “Yeah, that might have been a miscalculation on my part. But it turned out okay. Fluttershy really proved herself that day.”

“She sure did...” Spike said wistfully. “I miss her, Twilight.”

“I do, too,” she said. “I still see her in town sometimes, you know. She'll be out shopping for food for her animals, and we'll say hi to each other. But we just don't have that...that spark that we used to. She was always the quietest of our group, but even when she wasn't talking, she always seemed at peace around us. Now she's just awkward. I'll try to force conversation, but it never really goes anywhere.”

Twilight sighed. “The worst part is, I don't know what caused it. No, actually, the worst part is I don't think anything in particular caused it. The six of us just sort of...moved on.”

“Fluttershy still lives in her cottage, though, right? What's to stop you from visiting?”

“Nothing, really. In fact I have, but I always feel like I'm intruding. She'll try to play the nice hostess, but she keeps having to run off to feed one of her critters or something. Her place is practically a zoo these days.”

“That's a shame...” Spike said.

“It's like that with all of them. Rainbow Dash has gotten so deep into her flight training and mentoring Scootaloo, I hardly ever see her on the ground anymore. Applejack's family finally managed to buy all that extra farmland, which is good for them but means so much extra work that I haven't seen her in months. Pinkie's the only one I really keep in touch with anymore. And even she's gotten a little...excessive.” Twilight let out a small laugh.

“Maybe you could ask her for help dealing with...with the other member of your group...” As he spoke, Spike's tone seemed to change. Thinking of Rarity still hurt.

Twilight hugged him. “It's okay. I'll handle that,” she said. “In all honesty, Pinkie's a bit too friendly to help with this. I think it would be really hard for her to turn against a friend like that. Even one who's turned against all of us.”

“I guess...” Spike said sadly. “I just...wish I could help somehow. I feel like I'm running away from a fight...”

“This isn't a fight, Spike,” Twilight said. “And you're not running away. But if you want to help...actually, there is one thing I was meaning to ask of you before Styngian gets here.”

Spike pulled out his quill and parchment. “One last checklist?” he asked, always eager to help.

Twilight giggled and shook her head. “No, Spike. It's something I need you do to when you make it to the Red Continent. It's...well, it's about the Princess.”

Twilight turned her head away from Spike and looked across the vast landscape before her. “I really want to believe that she has a good motive for asking me to leave Rarity alone. I mean, I was raised to believe that Celestia always has our best interests at heart. But....maybe that's part of the problem...”

Spike scratched his head. “I'm not sure what you mean, Twilight.”

“Every pony in Equestria was raised to think that way. We all kind of just trust her implicitly, I think. Even after she dismissed me, I still believe in her. Or maybe it's just that I want to believe in her. I'm not really sure...”

“Well, maybe she does have some good reason,” said Spike. “Isn't that a saying with you ponies? 'Celestia knows best?'”

Twilight decided not to comment on Spike's use of the phrase “You ponies.” There were more pressing matters to attend to.

“Well, that's just the thing, Spike. Around here, the Princess is revered and adored. But what worries me is that we ponies are a little too close to her, you know? We might be blind to her faults because we love her so much...that's why I need your help.”

“Anything,” Spike said.

“While you're on the Red Continent, I want you to ask the dragons what they know of the Princess. Not just facts, but also their personal thoughts about her, and about Equestria in general. Maybe it won't amount to anything, but I wonder if beings who weren't raised to revere the Princess might be able to offer some insights that we can't. Especially since you'll be living with dragons who've lived in other lands. I bet they'll have a lot to offer if you ask.”

“Maybe,” said Spike. “Is the Princess really that famous outside Equestria?”

“Well, she raises the sun for everyone, not just us,” said Twilight. “I'm guessing she's probably at least somewhat well known. Anyway, if you hear anything interesting, be sure to send me a letter, okay? That green fire of yours is going to really come in handy!”

“Okay, Twilight! You can count on me!” said Spike, getting to his feet and offering a salute. The prospect of being able to help his friend had cheered him up quite a bit.

“I always knew I could,” said Twilight with a smile. “It'll take me a while to write back, of course, but-”

The unicorn was interrupted by a sudden, violent gust of wind, which blew so hard that it drowned out her words. “Wow! The wind up here is a lot more rough than I remember!” she said.

“That's not the wind, Twilight...” Spike said, pointing to Twilight's right.

The unicorn turned her head. Spike was right. There was no wind. The air was being pushed violently forward by the sheer power of a full-grown dragon's wings.

Styngian had arrived.

Twilight struggled to keep her footing as the ambassador approached the mountain. Spike, however, stood still, facing him. Somehow, despite his small frame, he was able to withstand the effects of his elder's arrival without flinching.

The great dragon landed on the mountain, and the ground shook at his landing. He was easily the largest dragon Spike had seen, even including the multitudes he had seen during the migration. His scales were deep red, and his eyes an almost dazzling gold.

Spike looked at Styngian, and felt as though he instantly knew who he wanted to be.

“Hello, young one,” said Styngian. His voice reverberated through the air, yet it carried a calm, warm tone. “Your friend has told me much of you. If all the stories are true, then I am in the presence of a very brave young dragon indeed.”

“Oh!” Spike stammered in awe. “Um...thank you! Wow, you're, I mean, I didn't expect you to be so...”

“You'll have to forgive Spike,” Twilight said. “The only other dragons he's really met were teenagers at the migration.”

“Ah,” said Styngian, “Yes, the migrating tribes are a bit more...rowdy than those of us who have settled on the Red Continent. I hope you'll find us more to your liking, young one.”

“Yes sir! Um, I mean, I hope so!” said Spike.

“Twilight Sparkle,” said Styngian, “Forgive me, but my time is short. It is a long flight to our homeland, and I must be there before the moon rises.”

“Of course,” Twilight said. “Spike...”

The little dragon nodded solemnly, walking over to his friend.

He heard the familiar whistle of Twilight's telekinesis as an object hovered out of the knapsack the two of them had carried up the mountain.

A satchel full of cookies hovered through the air and came to rest in Spike's hands.

“Triple peanut butter,” Twilight said. “Your favorite. I tried to follow your recipe and...I mostly got it right...well, the second batch anyway. Let's not discuss the first batch...”

“Oh, so that's what all that smoke was about last night,” Spike said. “Thanks, Twilight.”

“They say it's really hot where you're going, so try to keep cool, okay?” Twilight said. She spoke quickly, realizing their time was short. “Oh, what am I saying, you can take baths in lava, of course you don't need to keep cool. But also, don't let anyone bully you, and don't be afraid to write if you need anything, or just want to say hi, or have any que-”

The satchel of cookies dropped to the ground as Spike embraced his friend, hugging her as tight as he could.

“I love you, Twilight,” he said. “And I promise: pony or dragon, I'll come back someday.”

“I know you will,” Twilight said, trying her best to smile.

She stood and watched as Spike climbed on Styngian's huge back. She kept watching as the great dragon once again took flight. She did not move from her spot until Styngian was nothing but a tiny speck on the horizon.

“And I'll do whatever I can...” Twilight said, “...to make sure Ponyville is a place worth coming back to.”

She turned away from the side of the cliff which overlooked the forest, and turned toward Ponyville.

She could just barely make out Carousel Boutique.

“No more excuses, Twilight.” she said. “It's time.”

**

Silver Spoon had chosen this particular alley for a reason. It was out of the way, but not so obscure that no one would know where she was. It was blocked off on one side by a building, so it would be easy to see other ponies coming in. And most of all, during the day it was almost permanently covered in shadow. It reminded Silver of her basement. She could walk into those shadows and disappear from sight. Become nothing.

She rather liked the idea of being nothing.

But the little voice inside her head seemed determined to remind her of everything she was.

Tonight, like most nights, she was engaged in the task of shutting it up. But the voice was winning, and Silver didn't have the energy to argue with it anymore. Instead, she tried to plead.

“Just leave me alone...just leave me alone so I can remember her...please...it's all I have left...”

As she spoke, Silver Spoon could sense movement out of the corner of her eye. She turned her head, to see Fond Wish pausing at the entrance to her alley. It was only then that she realized she had been talking to herself. Again.

She put her hooves over her mouth. Somehow, her embarrassment even silenced the voice.

She watched Wish from the shadows until he took off running. Silver sighed, glad he hadn't come into the alley.

“Funny,” she said quietly. “I don't care if they see my cunt, if they touch me or hurt me...but if I think they've seen me talking to myself, I get completely embar-”

Silver shuddered when she realized she had said that out loud. This time she hadn't even been responding to the voice.

All of a sudden, she sensed someone. Not standing at the entrance to the alley, but right behind her. She got to her hooves and spun around, frightened of who might be there.

There was no one. Silver Spoon was alone.

Maybe they're right, she thought. Maybe I am losing my mind.

Maybe it doesn't matter anymore.

The filly lay back down against one of the walls of her alley. She closed her eyes. Though it had a habit of keeping her awake, the voice showed her mercy that night, and within a few minutes, Silver Spoon was asleep.

Just outside the alley, barely out of Silver's line of sight, a gray unicorn stood silently. His expression was perfectly neutral, despite the fact that Silver had almost seen him a few moments earlier.

He raised his hoof and adjusted his glasses. They were round, and perfectly matched the pair which made up his Cutie Mark.

Then the unicorn closed his eyes, and a moment later, he wasn't there.

He was in a small, opulent room in a mansion on the other side of town. The room was filled with all manner of books, many of them rare first editions of beloved classics.

The room's occupant was sitting on a couch reading when the gray unicorn appeared. He seemed glad for the interruption.

“Oh, it's you, Gaze. So you've returned,” Fancypants said. “Does that mean what I think it does?”

The gray unicorn nodded.

Fancypants smiled. “So you've found her.”

[Next: Sweetie's choice/Twilight's confrontation/Rarity's two seconds]

Author's Note

This story is the last part of the Tarnished Silver series, and a direct sequel to "Twisted: Four Little Foals." If you would like to read the series from the beginning, please refer to my user page for the reading order.